《Blessing Of Yuri Goddess》 Chapter 1: Volume 1 - Prolog - Yuri Goddess A ss bottle from the pce banquet flew towards me. In the middle of this royal feast, I fell and was covered in red liquid. The scent of wine wafted into my nose and hurtful words entered my ears.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Why do I have to be engaged to this scary woman?" Ah, those words pierced my heart. Even though I was only five years old, did I have to suffer like this? Born with brown skin and a scary appearance. Do I have to live my life like this for the rest of my life? Slowly the pain in my head began to spread. It seemed like the red color covering my vision was not wine but blooding out of my head. Finally, I will leave this world in peace. My vision slowly felt heavy and ck. I want to get out of this rotten circle soon. Living relying on appearance feels quite heavy for me. Enough to end this difficult journey of life and immediately face my creator. A finger strum woke me up from this short sleep. Someone was in front of my face. "Ah, are you awake, Lily-chan?" a woman was in front of my face. She slowly stroked my hair and smiled. For some reason.. my head was on this woman''sp. "Is life that hard?" the woman asked. That question bothered me quite a bit. Ever since I became aware of the discrimination of the people around me. My body became more sensitive to their looks that looked down on me and their disgusted gazes that made me aware of the reality of life. I hate it so much! What makes me different from other normal girls? Is it because my strange brown skin makes them disgusted when they look at me? Or are my hair and eyes that are white like a dead person very scary to them? I have given up on all of this. The more I survive, the more insults I have to endure. Even... I started to hate men just because of their disgusting and demeaning nature. The caress of her hand on my head felt very soft and made me sleepy. Wait! Where am I? If I''m not mistaken, I''m at a banquet in the royal pce. "Ah!" I got up from thep of the woman who was stroking my hair. "Is it already night?" "Did my family leave me again?" When I was about to stand up, a warm embrace enveloped my body. The embrace felt soothing and made me want to cry. Since when did I forget the softness of this warm embrace? "Lily-chan, what do you want? Physical strength or great magical capacity?" "Bing a hero or a blessed holy maiden?" The question sounded strange to me. I just want to enjoy life normally like other girls in general. If I were told to choose, I want my life to be full of color and happiness. What is this? A hope filled with myints throughout my life? And since when did this woman know my name? Was I thrown away after that embarrassing incident? Ah, that''s right! It is a noble tradition to throw away their useless family members. I''ve heard of it, but this is the first time I''ve felt it. "Lily-chan, you weren''t thrown away. Why would they throw away a cute girl like you?" Um, can she read my mind? "Of course." "Ah!" I was so shocked and screamed for a moment. "W-Well.. who are you?" "Me? Just a Goddess who happened to be bored looking at the world she created." "O-Oooh Goddess.. wait! What?" Do people have a strange hobby nowadays of ying with sick people? My head may have been hit but my memory is still there. What is she talking about? Even to trick someone''s brain, strong enough evidence is needed for them to believe. "Oh, that''s very easy for me." The woman snapped her fingers and the scenery in front of me changed. A cool forest scenery apanied by a fresh breeze passed by me. "How about this? It feels calming, doesn''t it?" I couldn''t say anything else. Wait! If I meet Goddess, doesn''t that mean I''m dead? My face suddenly paled. "Calm down, you''re not dead Lily-chan. You''re just having a little death." "Hey! Isn''t that a big deal!" I was shocked when I heard that. "It''s okay, even if you die. As a Goddess, reviving one or two humans is just a small matter." "Why is it that the matter of life and death of a person is so easy to talk about." "Because I am a Goddess who created you guys." "Ugh, I can''t deny it after seeing this. So, why would a Goddess keep a monster like me here?" "Shhh.. Lily-chan, you are not a monster. You are the most beautiful girl ever." "Uhm.. thank you? I think.." hearing thispliment that I heard for the first time made my heart beat faster. Wait! Since when a dying person feel their heartbeat? "Um... Goddess... Am I going to die now?" This question sounds ridiculous, right? Don''t people who die meet their creator? "How much do you want to die?" How much? That''s right... I didn''t think about that. Since when did I want to die like this? "Rather than thinking about that ridiculous question, how about Lily-chan enjoy this world a little longer?" "By that, Goddess means myself to ept the pain of suffering from life again?" My answer sounded brave but part of me wanted to go back. "Your body is more honest than your mouth." "Urk!" My body.. why did you betray yourself? "You know Lily-chan, ever since I created this world. Sometimes I feel like something is missing in it." "And.. now I realize it. This world needs Yuri''s touch to develop!" "Huh? Y-Yuri?" I don''t know what happened but it seems like this Goddess is in trouble. "For that... Lily-chan.. will you help me open the locked garden?" "Locked G-Garden?" I don''t understand at all! Slowly, the warm soft hands hugged my body again. "Do you want a colorful life?" That question was very tempting for me. "Do you want to asionally feel the beauty of the world that you have never felt?" Okay, this is very tempting. Even though it is equivalent to the suffering of life, I want to feel it once in a while. "Good! For that... I give you the blessing of the Yuriification System. A power that brings you to a new life." "May this power give you a reason to survive, Lily-chan." Thest words sounded faint and suddenly my eyes felt very heavy. I couldn''t fight it and fell back into a deep sleep. When I came to, I woke up in my room and found my eyesight felt strange. Chapter 2: Chapter 1 - Linked Rituals =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest Take a leisurely walk in the garden for 30 minutes. (Not Completed) Take a small break in the garden for 30 minutes. (Not Completed) Greet the maid on duty 30 times. (Not Completed) Reward: Skill ¨C Royal Lady Etiquette =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Right after I woke up from that strange dream, a floating object was in my line of sight. I couldn''t touch it, but it was always in my line of sight. Even though I blinked, the object didn''t disappear from my line of sight. "Kuh!" the pain in my head was still there. This wasn''t a dreame true, was it? I held my head and felt a cloth tied around it. I immediately got out of bed and looked at the mirror installed on the dressing table. A cloth with a brownish stain was visible, this was no ordinary wound if it prated the cloth covering it. Suddenly, the pain in my head got worse. I tried to hold it back by touching my head. Crack! A voice that surprised me was heard, right at the entrance to my room there was a Maid who dropped food and rushed towards me. "L-Lily-sama.. are you okay?" she rushed to hug and carry me. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Sakura Mio (Not Linked) (Affinity: 89%) - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Type: Adolescent Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 15 Birth Date: Spring, 15 - Physical ¨C Height: 152 cm Weight: 55 kg Blood Type: A - More Info ¨C Like: Practice Swordsmanship Dislike: Magic or anything rted to that Pride: Descendant of Legendary Swordmaster - Benefits ¨C [+] When target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gains (Skill ¨C Regeneration). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Basic Strength). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill - Stamina Recovery). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100%, gain (Skill - Perfect Parry). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 150%, gain (Skill - Danger Sense). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 200%, gain (Skill - Counter Attack). (Because the Linked ritual has not been performed, the ability is still sealed.) =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- What is this? Why is my view filled with information like this? And.. Mio is a descendant of the Legendary Swordmaster? What is this? Does she like training with swords? And hates anything rted to magic? Linked Ritual? What is that again? "Ukuh!" suddenly, the pain in my head returned. "Lily-sama??" Mio was very confused by my behavior. She seemed panicked to do something. Whatever it is, I need the effects of Linked. But, what kind of ritual is that? [The Linked Ritual is a Sacred Ritual that connects two hearts into one with a sweet kiss.] A kiss? What is that? [A kiss is a peck, the act of pressing one''s lips against one''s own or another person''s body part.] What is this? Why is this thing answering my question? [Of course, because I am the Goddess who controls this system.] G-Goddess? So it wasn''t a dream? [Yes!] "Kuhu!!" the pain in my head is getting worse. [Need help?] Yes, Goddess! I need help now! Can you reduce the pain in my head? [It''s easy, you just need to kiss your Maid.] "Huh?" "What''s wrong, Lily-sama?" hearing my unintentionally released voice. Mio looked at me with an anxious expression. If my memory serves me right, Mio is the Maid who took care of me since I was little. She was trained to take care of my needs from early on. However, it seemed like she needed a lot of experience to be my personal Maid. "Guhu!" the pain in my head grew stronger. "M-Mioo.." my voice sounded painful and Mio panicked even more. "Can I kiss you?" I asked. "Eh?" Mio fell silent after hearing it. Of course, she fell silent after hearing my strange request. "W-Wait, Lily-sama. It seems like Mio heard wrong" Although Mio seemed like she didn''t hear what I said before, the blush on her cheeks and ears was visible. "Hurry up!" I shouted a little. The pain in my head pushed my body to move closer to Mio. Our faces were close to each other. Now, the blush on Mio''s cheeks was visible. I immediately kissed Mio''s tiny lips. "Hng!" a small moan was heard. Mio''s breath moved irregrly and pushed my body to release this kiss. As our kiss broke, a red ribbon suddenly tied my little finger, and moved to tie it to Mio''s little finger. [Good job, Lily-chan! That was quite a beautiful sight!] Ugh, this Goddess.. she enjoys toying with a girl. [Fufu.. now.. try checking your personal Maid status one more time.] "Hm?" I mumbled a little and checked Mio''s status. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Sakura Mio (Linked) (Affinity: Love 100%) (Mood: Happy) - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Type: Adolescent Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 15 Birth Date: Spring, 15 - Physical ¨C Height: 152 cm Weight: 55 kg Blood Type: A - More Info ¨C Like Practice Swordsmanship Dislike: Magic or anything rted to that Pride: Descendant of Legendary Swordmaster - Benefits ¨C [ +] When the target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gain (Skill ¨C Regeneration) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Basic Strength) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill ¨C Stamina Recovery) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100 %, get (Skill ¨C Perfect Parry) [Active].n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [+] When target Affinity reaches 150%, get (Skill ¨C Danger Sense). [+] When target Affinity reaches 200%, get (Skill ¨C Counter Attack). - Hidden Benefits ¨C [+] Legendary Sword [+] Swordmaster Armor =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- The pain in my head slowly disappeared, and my body felt light and energetic. Is this the effect of the skill I managed to obtain? "Lily-sama.." Mio looked at me with a strange gaze. Her entire face was covered in red stains and her hands were holding her tiny lips. "Y-Yes?" I felt a bad atmosphereing. "Again.." "Eh?" I was a little surprised to hear Mio''s request. [Hoho.. why doesn''t Lily-chan do it again?] [Do it again, Lily-chan!] This goddess... She enjoyed this atmosphere. [Eh, isn''t the effect already felt? Lily-chan isn''t dizzy anymore, right?] That''s true, but... [Didn''t Mio help Lily-chan?] That''s true... [Come on! Again!!] [Again!! Again!!] This goddess! She is enjoying this atmosphere. [Of course! The beauty of this world''s flowers will soon bloom!] Eh? What? "Lily-sama..." This Mio looked at me with a pleading gaze. I looked at Mio closely, besides her face that was covered in red, her pupils changed like a small dog begging for the love and affection of its master. Uh, that gaze. Unconsciously, I kissed her again. Chapter 3: Chapter 2 - First Mission My morning was a little different. Usually, I would still be asleep in dreand. However, because of the task given by the Goddess, I was forced to walk around the garden for 30 minutes. I didn''t mind it, it''s just that... Greeting the Maid on duty 30 times for a Skill? For some reason, the Goddess seemed to be forcing me to do it. But thanks to that, I could feel the changes that urred in my body. My body felt lighter and more powerful. Added to the knowledge that suddenly entered my head as if I could do the art of swordsmanship without training. Honestly, it felt strange. How could I possibly understand the art of swordsmanship without training but the knowledge had been engraved in my head? Or maybe it happened because of that? The Legendary Swordsmanship Skill that I got after doing the Linked Ritual with Mio? Uh, I remembered back when we did that ritual. This was the first time I saw that side of Mio. I mean.. she has feelings for me? Her taste is quite strange, what is unique about me besides this terrible skin, eyes, and hair? My two step-twin sisters are even more attractive than me. Among all the women... you are very strange Mio. But at least, my heart is very relieved when Mio is by my side. From a distance, I saw several Maids who were in charge of taking care of the garden. Information about the names and skills that can be obtained after doing the Linked Ritual tempted me. Wait.. is it possible that this mission is intended to observe the Maids who work here? That means.. indirectly the Goddess told me that there is a skill that is very useful for me. Ah.. so that''s it... It would be very strange if I suddenly came and kissed them. So, I have to get to know them before doing the Linked Ritual. It makes sense too. Making up my increasingly strong determination. I rushed to greet the Maid on duty. "Good morning, everyone.." I said in a soft tone. Noticing my presence, they stopped what they were doing and greeted me. "Good morning, Lily-sama." "Morning, Lily-sama." The greeting sounded forced, but because my position was quite high in this family. They saluted me just for formality. None of them dared to look at me. Well, I knew enough that my body was strange. I didn''t mind it. It just felt a little sore in my chest. "Good job, Noel." "Nice cut, Reina." I praised the two Maids who replied to my greeting. Among all the Maids in the park, the two Maids had skills that were very useful for fighting and escaping. Just like Mio who was descended from the Legendary Swordmaster, they were both descended from the Legendary Assassins and the Legendary Illusionists. I saw a little bit of their surprised reactions when I called their names. Does calling someone''s name have that much of an effect? I don''t know, but it seems to be very effective in reducing the awkward distance between us. I did the same thing to the other Maids, calling their names and praising their hard work. I think... this kind of attitude is very effective. I can see their Affinity Status increasing rapidly by 30%. Slowly by slowly, I want to build a special rtionship with them. It can be done gradually. "Lily-sama, are you okay?" said Noel who looked at my head. That''s right, right now I''m still hurt after that incident. Should I pretend to be in pain or try to hold back this wound as if it doesn''t exist? "It''s just a normal wound" I replied. In the end, I tried to hold back this pain. My heart felt guilty when I deceived them but... why did their Affinity Status increase? Is this what pity feels like? What is this? I feel very annoyed by this. "Lily-sama... please rest in your room," said Noel in a soft and anxious tone. I moved my head as a symbol of rejection. "I just wanted to change the atmosphere," I replied as I left them. During my journey through the garden, several small animals were roaming around. Until 30 minutes had passed and my target changed to the garden. Unlike the garden that amodated 10 Maids, the garden in my parents'' house was veryrge. That was because its position was adjacent to the forest. There were 20 Maids on duty at the moment, they were clearing thend from weeds and nting vegetables to produce fresh food. Just like before, I greeted them one by one. With this, the 30-minute journey through the garden was over. At that moment my body got a memory of "Royal Women''s Etiquette". If I''m not mistaken, it''s the Royal Lady Etiquette Skill. Knowledge about the manners of a dignified woman''s behavior entered my head. With this, I have a high level of confidence when faced with an invitation from another noble. Especially with a noble status above my family. If they invite me of course.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even though I know that this skill will be useless, there''s no harm in epting this knowledge, right? When I walked into the garden, several Maids on duty looked at me sarcastically. As if seeing my strange behavior. Even from their voices alone, theypared me to my step-twin sister. Yes, it''s been almost two years since my father remarried after my mother died in her sleep. I know that she was sick, but my father only exined that my mother died in her deep sleep. I understand it was just tofort me. In my heart, I hope that there are a few memories of my mother that are stored. Almost all of my mother''s legacy was taken by my grandfather and grandmother. Without realizing it, I walked into the forest. Remembering the remaining memories of Mother had led my footsteps into the forest. I woke up when a wolf stared at me. His dripping saliva also indicated that he was dangerous. Um.. does that mean.. am I in danger now? My body shook in panic instantly. A five-year-old girl facing a big wolf? Is this the end of my life? I panicked a little, without weapons and armor. It was impossible to get out of this forest without getting hurt. I was too careless to just walk around the garden. I need a weapon now! Whatever it is! Oh! That''s right. I have one weapon that is suitable for this situation. Slowly... I calmed my body which was shaking in panic and then removed the cloth wrapped around my head. Yes, that''s right! Without a metal weapon, I can still use this cloth ribbon to fight wild wolves. Come here little wolf! I''m not afraid of you! Chapter 4: Chapter 3 - Little Girl Fights Wild Wolf Wolves... They are one of the animals that live inrge groups. Their physical abilities and hunting instincts are so great that it even makes me shiver when I face one of them. Another pair of wolf eyes can be seen watching me from behind the bushes. It seems this wolf is not alone. This is like a food fight with the rule whoever finds it gets it. More or less.. I am just a little girl who is an appetizer in their eyes. I immediately folded the cloth ribbon that covered my head and formed a thick ball of cloth. I have seen a self-defense technique using a piece of cloth. It sounds ridiculous but is very effective as an emergency weapon. Ah! That''s right. Could it be that he is a wild wolf who is attracted by the scent of blood on this bandaged cloth? I have heard that wolves have a sharp sense of smell and mark their prey by injuring part of their body and then following the scent of their blood to hunt them. Which means... it''s my fault for luring them? Should I throw this cloth away and run away? No! If I do, then the Maid who is on duty in the garden will meet them. Ah, that''s right! As a girl who follows royal etiquette. I have to take responsibility for bearing this problem. Wait! Why can I understand the rules of royal etiquette? Forget that! Now focus on this problem.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The wolf in front of me has arge physique. Its size is around twelve times my body. Physically, its body is veryrge. If I die, will my body be able to fill its stomach? Now I''m curious about that question. He looked at me with a sharp gaze, like a hunter locking his prey so that it wouldn''t escape from his sight. Part of my body screamed to run, but my heart was toofortable to be silent and chose to defend against the attack of this wild wolf. It seemed that he had finished observing me, his saliva seemed to being out even more, adding to the strange impression for him. Animals like this only care about their stomach instincts. The wolf suddenly ran towards me. I prepared myself to receive the attack that wasing. The wolf jumped and lunged with ws that scratched my cheek. "Ugh!" seeing the sudden attack. I was a littlete to respond. This body is very slow to respond to my brain''smands. I once saw my father''s notes about human responses that take 0.08 seconds to move. A hot and stinging sensation was engraved on my cheek. Reflexively, I touched my cheek to make sure how deep the wound was. "Eng?" This is so strange! My cheek looked fine as if the wound I experienced would close immediately. "Grrrrr!!" the wolf''s groan made me realize our little fight. My gaze was fixed on his sharp ws that had traces of blood. What is this?! there is something strange with my body! The wolf lunged at me again. Different from the previous attack that was aimed at my cheek. This time, he knocked my body down and stood on top of me. In front of my face was a very hungry wolf. His disgusting saliva immediately dripped down my face. Ugh! This is so smelly and sticky! I can''t stay still! I want to attack him. But.. is it possible for a girl like me to have enough strength to escape this attack? Just think about itter! Save yourself, Lily! I was forced to move by rolling my body to the side. Eh? What is this? Why can I push this wolf to the side? This wolf.. seems very hungry to be this weak. Without wasting any more time, I tried to tie the cloth ribbon in my hand around its neck and pressed it so that the wolf had difficulty breathing. Slowly.. the wolf gasped for breath. When its body went limp, I felt relieved and untied the cloth from its neck. This sudden battle was won by me. And.. it seems I was too quick to think like that. From behind the bushes, a pack of ck wolves came out. Different from this wolf who fought on one. This time, the wolf that appeared brought its pack. "AAAAUUUU!!" he suddenly howled. As if called by his howl, several ck wolves came out of the bushes. I identally saw a wolf with a muchrger bodye out. Ah, does this mean that my delicious body has leveled up a bit because I defeated one of them? I don''t care about that, if you want to eat me, thene to me! Oh, if possible... please one on one. One little girl and thirty ck wolves.. oh! sorry, thirty minus one ck wolves are preparing to pounce on my body. What kind of fight is this? Unlike the previous fight that happened without warning, this time my body moved with a quick response. When they were in the air, I moved my body to avoid their dirty w attacks. The only counterattack I could do was to shoot this cloth ribbon and pull it quickly. Ssh.. Boom!! "Eh?" I was a little surprised when the ball of cloth that hit their bodies and was pulled quickly made them fly far away. Why is this? My physical strength isn''t this terrible, right? To make sure.. I''ll try again! Ssh.. Buugh!! Ssh.. Kraaak!! "Eek?" What is this? There''s no way my body is this strong. My body feels strange and I can feel it. To make sure of the changes in my body, I tried to attack the wolf back, and the result... They flew until they hit a tree. "W-What is this terrifying power?" Am I dreaming right now? There''s no way a little girl like me has this kind of power, especially with just a rolled-up cloth ribbon. The remaining ck wolves stared at me with murderous gazes. They were now moving randomly and circling me. Why is this? I didn''t know wolves had this kind of intelligence. When a sharp w was aimed at my head, my hand moved so quickly to ward it off. Because of that reflex movement, I survived the sudden death. Of course, with this open opportunity. I retaliated by giving a direct attack using my grip. Brugh!! I can see it! M-My hand! My hand threw the ck wolf flying and hitting a tree. Does this mean.. my physical strength has increased? But I''ve never exercised before. Putting that aside... there are only seven ck wolves left. I smiled happily with this power. Oh, Goddess.. even though you are very strange. But, I am grateful to you. [You''re wee, Lily-chan.] And.. please don''t just reply to what''s in my head. [I don''t think that''s possible. Indirectly, we''re already connected!] Uhm.. then.. can you exin why I have this physique? [Lily-chan, did you forget the Skill given by Mio?] O-Oh! That? [Yes! This is a Skill given by Mio. In short.. the Yurification System makes you strong by doing the Linked Ritual. So.. find another girl to increase your Skill!] [Oh! Don''t forget. The Linked Ritual only applies to the female gender!] "Eh?" hearing thest exnation from the Goddess. My hand suddenly hit thest wolf. The wolf flew very high in the air and mmed into the ground quickly. The impact sound was loud and heavy. "Lily-saaaamaaaaaa!!" behind me, I could hear a very loud voice. When I turned around, I could see Mio running towards me and my father''s troops marching into the forest. Does this mean I''m in big trouble after facing wild wolves? Chapter 5: Chapter 4 - A Small Request "Once again, please!" Mio said while threatening our family''s doctor with a kitchen knife. After that horrific incident, Mio lost control a little after seeing me standing in the middle of a pile of ck wolf corpses and dragged our family doctor out of his office to my room. Yes, for the second time, I received treatment from this doctor. Yulia, a female doctor was assigned to monitor Marquess Rommel''s health condition. "Mio, calm down... I''m fine" I said to calm Mio down from her panic. "B-But.. but.. but..!!" Mio was still drowning in her anxiety. How can I calm a woman who is panicking like this? Mio is not usually like this. Is this because she likes me too much? I shook my head a little because of Mio''s behavior. "Lily-sama!" "Lily-sama!!" Mio and Yulia shouted at the same time. "Even though Lily-sama''s body looks healthy, don''t move too much like that!" Yulia said to warn me. "It''s okay, I''m not even hurt at all" I even got out of bed and did a small movement to show that I was okay. "Lily-sama!!" this time Mio hugged me and carried my body back to bed. "Rest on the bed until you recover!" Mio said. But.. how can I recover if my body is not injured? "Today is a full rest until dinner!" Mio continued. I could only ept her actions. Who would have thought she would be this firm when I was injured? This is the first time I''ve seen this side of Mio. It seems like she still has another side that I haven''t found. Unconsciously, I smiled and epted Mio''s order to rest on the bed until dinner. "Then, I will prepare medicine for Lily-sama" Yulia stood up and rushed out of my room. Now, there was only me and Mio. Her sad and worried facial expressions blended. Mio stroked my hair to give me a sense of security. Mio.. how worried are you? Unconsciously, my hand stroked her hair. "L-Lily-sama..." Mio suddenly cried. An ufortable feeling appeared in my chest. It was so tight and painful. There was no way I had an internal injury, right? Even the physical wounds from fighting the ck wolf healed quickly. So.. what is this pain? Now, Mio stopped stroking my hair and started hugging me tightly. This hug felt veryfortable and calming. Until it made the pain in my chest slowly disappear. Uh, what is this illness? "Lily-sama.. Uuu.." Mio held back her tears. "I thought, Lily-sama would leave me.. just like the previous Marchioness." I felt water wetting my neck. This was not ordinary water.. these were tears shed by Mio. What did I just do? I dared myself to stroke her hair, now the tears turned into small sobs that could not be stopped anymore. Mio cried without hesitation while hugging me tightly. Just because of a problem like this, she cried? But.. it seems like I was also wrong. "Mio.. sorry if I made you cry." Mio held back her sobs when she heard my words. "N-No.. T-This is not Lily-sama''s fault, this is my fault for letting Lily-sama experience a bad incident like that." "Bad incident?" I said unintentionally. "Now Lily-sama must be afraid to leave the room, right?" Mio replied. "I will be responsible for taking care of Lily-sama''s needs so that she stays in the room forever!" Mio continued enthusiastically. Why is she so enthusiastic about this? Moreover.. why do I have to stay in the room forever? "Etto.. Mio... I want to ask for your help." "Whatever it is! I will try to make it happen!" "I want to learn the art of swordsmanship!" Hearing my request, Mio froze. Her pupils suddenly tensed up and her facial expression was nk. "Um... Mio?" I tried to wake Mio up toe back to her senses. "L-Li-Lily-sama.. I think I misheard... What did Lily-sama ask for?" Mio stuttered. "Learn the art of swordsmanship?" I answered. "Sob.. Marchioness-sama... Lily-sama has thrown away her life''s hope. Forgive me.." Mio replied with a voice filled with sobs. "Etto.. Mio?" "Lily-sama.. hang in there!" I don''t know what happened. It seems like this matter is quiteplicated. All day long, my activities were just staying on the bed and waiting for dinner. Mio apanied me all day to make sure I got enough rest. Amazing dedication, but... I''m not hurt! Ever since my desire to learn swordsmanship and this little incident, Mio has been a bit touchy and has made physical contact that bothers me quite a bit. Sometimes she hugs me, smells my hair, and even sniffs my clothes. I don''t mind all of that as long as Mio is happy, it''s just that... Her attitude made her look like she was wearing a mask, namely... a mask that came off when it was just the two of us and a mask that was worn when she was on duty as a Maid. Throughout the day, I had to hold back my embarrassment when Mio did such activities. When dinner was about to arrive, a Maid knocked on my door. Mio who had been hugging me all day also put on her mask and acted like a normal Maid. "Lily-sama, Marquess Rommel awaits Lily-sama''s presence." "Why?" were the only words that came out. It was unusual for that person to invite me to dinner together after having a new family. "..." The Maid did not answer my question. Whatever it was, I could only feel that a problem was about to arise. But... if I refused. Other problems would increase. I dared myself to ept that person''s invitation. Even though my body was very reluctant to ept her invitation. My preparations for dinner were a littlete, that was because I had to make sure my heart was not hurt when I saw the harmony of the new family before my eyes. For about 3 seconds I stood at the entrance of the dining room. When I opened the door, my step-twin half-sister and my stepmother were enjoying dinner. And.. the person called Father was staring at me sharply. "You seem fine," the person said in a cold tone. "I heard... you were attacked by a ck wolf? But it turns out you weren''t hurt at all? That''s very interesting-" the person started to speak. The person started asking questions non-stop, this was the first time he had spoken to me. But, all I heard was a cold tone and stupid questions that made me daydream. "Hey! Are you listening to me?" asked the person. The question managed to wake me up from the little daydream in my head. Wait! Did he forget his own child''s name? Am I his child or not? "Sorry, I didn''t hear what Marquess Rommel asked but.. I''m d it happened or... sorry if it doesn''t match your wishes." Hearing the answer that came out of my mouth, he fell silent and walked towards me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What do you want?" he asked me. "Eh?" I was surprised. "As I said, it was my fault for not controlling the wild animal poption in the forest. So.. is there anything you want to make up for this stupid father''s mistake?" "..." "You can ask for anything, clothes, jewelry, toys, or other things." "Really?" I said to make sure. "Of course! Tell me what you want." "I want a sword!" I replied without hesitation. "Eh? What?" hearing my request, Marquess Rommel was surprised. Chapter 6: Chapter 5 - Twin Step-Sisters Visit Iy on the bed, my mind wandering and remembering the events I had experienced. For some reason, why do I have such power? [Oh, an easy question to answer.] Ah, this Goddess again... [Yup.. Yup.. this is everyone''s role model Goddess.] Speaking of the Yurification System, why is my power so abnormal? [Well, I guess I''ll exin it a little.] "Un?" I was a little surprised by the information that entered my head. [Skill Regeneration, that skill is active when the body is injured. This skill will repair the injured body part, the more injuries received, the slower the wound recovery will be. But recovery will continue as time goes by.] So, can the wounds I received heal without treatment? [Of course, great right? Ah! But don''t be too reckless in challenging death!] Y-Yes, Goddess! [Fufufu.. next is Skill Legendary Swordsmanship. A sword art technique owned by the Legendary Swordmaster who once lived. But, it seems like Lily-chan doesn''t need it because with just ribbon bandages she can defeat the wolf monster.] That''s right! Why can I defeat those wolves? [That''s because of the Skill Basic Strength wrapped by the Skill Legendary Swordmanship. So, Lily-chan''s current basic strength is equal to the basic strength of the Legendary Swordmaster. How is it? Sounds strong right?] Huh? My basic strength is equal to the basic strength of the Legendary Swordmaster. That means... [Yes! The Skill obtained from Sakura Mio has the same power limit as the Legendary Swordmaster''s power.] M-Me? Have the power of the Legendary Swordmaster? This is a dream. [No, this is reality. The Yurification System allows Lily-chan to break through limits that other humans cannot reach. However, Lily-chan can only obtain Skills from women. The more women who submit to Lily-chan, the stronger Lily-chan will be!] [Oh! Someone''sing! I''ll go first!] Wait! Goddess? There are a few more unanswered questions! ... In this silence, a knock on the door was heard. In this dark room, a small light prated through the gaps in the door. "Lily-sama..." Once again, I heard the rhythm of the knocking on the door quite softly and the sound of the door opening. I woke up a little from my bed and found Mio standing in front of the entrance. "Mio?" seeing Mio standing in front of the entrance. I got up from the bed and approached the entrance. "Hmm?" I stopped and observed two people I knew standing behind Mio. "O-Onee-sama?" "L-Lily-nee?" My twin step-sisters stood behind Mio, they peeked a little through Mio''s body. We were only one year apart in age and that''s why I became their step older-sister. "What''s wrong?" I asked. This is very strange. This is the first time I''ve seen the two of theme to me. We have lived together for a year but never greeted each other. Wait! Could it be.. this is because I always avoid them? I indeed avoid them, especially when someone called my "Father" spoils them so much. I have been staring at their warmth with envy for a long time. But.. what kind of older sister lets herself be lulled by bad feelings like that? [Yep, this is my new lovely Lily-chan!] Oh, Goddess.. you''re back again? [Um! It seems... I smell some nice lovely aromas here. I will observe it longer!] Eh, what? "Sorry to disturb your night, Lily-sama. However, Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama want to meet Lily-sama," said Mio. I nced a little at my twin step-sisters, they were carrying a book with a star symbol on the cover. Ah.. I don''t know why, but my feeling tells me.. it will be bad if I refuse them. "Pleasee in," I replied. Mio, Alice, and Alyssa entered my room. The room that was originally cold and dark turned warm and bright. Is this what it feels like to have someone who doesn''t look down on you? Mio may only apany my twin step-sisters, but.. when we were on the bed. Mio sat down while hugging me from behind. "Mio?" "Um?" Mio looked at me with a gentle gaze. She seemed not to want to give up her territory. Alice and Alyssa just stared in surprise at Mio''s sudden change in behavior. "Onee-sama, may we ask a little about wolves?" "Lily-nee, may we ask a little about wolves?" I''ve heard that twin siblings tend to have simrities in speech. This is the first time I''ve heard and experienced it, it turns out they have quite a harmonious simrity. "Eh?" I was a little surprised to hear their request. "We heard a story from the Captain that Onee-sama met a wolf!" "We heard a story from the Captain that Lily-nee met a wolf!" Okay, this is a little annoying. I hope no disturbing rumors appear. "Onee-sama is hurt?" "Lily-nee is scared?" "Onee-sama!!" "Lily-nee!!" What exactly happened? It''s unusual for them to be like this and.. where did the harmony from their previous questions go? Mioughed when she heard my twin step-sister''s question. "Lily-sama.. actually Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama wanted to talk to Lily-sama. It''s just that, they were too shy to approach Lily-sama until this incident happened.. they dared to meet Lily-sama," said Mio while exining the reason why they came to see me. No wonder I felt this was so strange. "Um, is there something strange?" I said after seeing Alice and Alyssa staring at my face. Alice and Alyssa suddenly lowered their heads and made a pose as if asking for something. "Please take us to the city!" "Please take us to the city!" "Huh?" I don''t know what they were thinking but the reason they came to see me was just that they wanted toe with me to look for something in the city. "You know that I went to the city to buy a sword, right?" "We know!" "We know!" "Did Father allow it?" Bringing them would only cause problems if Father found out. My situation is already messy enough, so don''t make it worse! They fell silent and looked down dejectedly. Well, Father probably wouldn''t let them go out. "Are you looking for buy something?" If they were looking for something.. I just need to find it and bring it, right? Hearing my question, those who were originally looking down dejectedly became excited again. "Magic book!" "Magic book!" "Okay, I''ll find it.. now. You can go back to your rooms," I said in a forceful tone. Who would have thought, our first experiencemunicating would be like this? Is there a human who woulde to me without asking me for something? "Thank you, Onee-sama!" "Thank you, Lily-nee!" Alice and Alyssa kissed both of my cheeks. The soft kisses adorned both of my cheeks. The bad feelings that I thought before disappeared, it turned out that... they were just innocent little girls who were interested in something called magic book. My heart suddenly trembled and a warm feeling flowed through my chest. What is this? What an amazing feeling. Alice and Alyssa got off my bed and got ready to go back to their room. Mio released her hug from me. As Alice and Alyssa waited at the entrance, Mio whispered in my ear. "Lily-sama, it''s not fair!" with that short protest. Mio then rushed to apany Alice and Alyssa back to their room. At a nce... I saw Mio''s sullen expression.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Did I do something wrong to Mio? Chapter 7: Chapter 6 - Sudden Screams In the morning, I woke up to the sound of knocking on my bedroom door. I hurriedly opened it and found my father''s butler standing at the entrance of my room. "Lily-sama, good morning," said the butler. I observed this butler, his appearance looked quite old but still enthusiastic to serve our family. "Good morning, Sebastian" I replied. I could see a ck bag in his hand. "This is the money given by Master, Lily-sama. He said to give all this money to Lily-sama. If necessary, Lily-sama must spend it or save it for future needs." "O-Oh, Thank you Sebastian" I epted the money given. After the ck bag was in my hand, I could feel how heavy the money was. "Sebastian.." I had an unusual feeling about this. "T-This money.. isn''t to buy a cksmith building or something like that?" I asked to make sure. "Sorry Lily-sama, it''s money to make a sword consisting of 3 legendary metals. Master is very particr about the quality of the sword for the Marquess Rommel family." Three legendary metals, I''ve heard of them. In this kingdom, the three legendary metals in question are Adamantium, Mithril, and Orichalcum. Adamantium is famous because it is very hard and strong, even making one adamantium sword takes up to 10 years. But that is equivalent to the sharpness and level of hardness produced. Mithril is famous because it is very light and hard. One greatsword made of mithril weighs less than 5kg. Does this mean that the sword I use will use material from mithril metal ore? Orichalcum is famous for itspatibility with magic reactions. Although other metals can conduct magic, orichalcum is highly rmended. That is because orichalcum has a soft texture so it is easy to shape very sensitive to magic, and strong magic resistance. "I-I will remember that, thank you." "May Lily-sama find what she is looking for," said Sebastian. He then gave me a small bow and left me. "What should I do with all this?" I peeked at the amount of money inside. From the reflection of the glitter inside, it was a lot of gold coins. How am I going to spend all this money? I do need a weapon, but.. what weapon? Should I bring someone suitable to apany me? Mio? But.. I think she''s in her pouting phase. Uh, how do I deal with a woman who''s sulking? Let''s avoid Mio. ... I did say that, but.. in the end, I waited for Mio toe.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Breakfast time started but Mio still hadn''te, this was different from usual. What was she doing? It seemed... I had to do this the old-fashioned way. I hurriedly grabbed a small outfit and headed to the bathroom. At a time like this, I was thest one to use it. Sure enough, when I arrived at the bathroom. All that was left was cold water waiting for me. My body had gotten used to cold water, so.. this wasn''t a big deal for me. Without further ado, I immediately cleaned myself up. Even after finishing my bath, Mio still hadn''te to see me. It seemed like... that sulking woman was troublesome. On the other hand, I also didn''t know what to do. Let''s put it off and hurry to town to look for weapons. When I headed to the carriage ce, there was no one there. Even the carriage that was usually avable was empty. What''s going on? Does that mean... I''m being left alone? If it''s like this... I''m forced to... I have to walk to town. When I walked to the main gate, the few guards on guard didn''t stop me. They seemed to not see me or chose to ignore me. Well, I''m pretty self-aware of my appearance. With dark skin like this, the clothes I wear also match. I wear a long white robe that covers my face. With the contrast of dark skin and the white robe, this is enough to give a warning not to approach. Besides... why do I have dark skin like this? Was my mother like this before? My heart suddenly felt sore, every vibration that beat gave me a sensation of pain. To reduce this pain, I unconsciously ran with all my might. This is very strange, I run like this but my body does not feel tired. Even my breathing is very regr, different from my previous body. Oh, that''s right. The Yurification System has made me like this. My physical abilities have changed and the knowledge of sword arts has been embedded in my head. Speaking of swords, there is a sword that I think suits me. I remember my first experience when fighting a wolf. What if a sword is shaped like a hair ribbon? Wouldn''t that be cute and elegant? Someone with the status of Father has permitted me to use three legendary metals. Why not use all of them? I was a little surprised when I saw a line of soldiers suddenly entering my sight. Without realizing it, my running feet had brought me to the center of the city. Without sweat and fatigue, I had arrived in the city. Time to take a little trip to explore the city! Suddenly, someone pulled my hood. "Lily-sama!!" A girl carrying flowers and a book in her hands. She looks familiar. "O-Oh, Mio" I was surprised to see Mio here. Ah! Come to think of it. It''s a holiday now which means.. Mio is returning home to visit her family. "What is Lily-sama doing here? And where are Lily-sama''s bodyguards?" Mio showered me with all kinds of questions. How should I answer? Should I answer honestly or... "Shhh!!" unconsciously my hand moved to cover Mio''s mouth. "Mmmmph!!" Mio tried hard to remove it. "Lily-samaaa.. mphmn!!" I did this because.. my ears suddenly heard a voice asking for helping from behind my body. "Mio, did you hear that?" I said to make sure. "Hear what?" Mio asked. The answer to that question suddenly came. Someone shouted, "Someone HELP ME! THIEF! BANDIT!" It seems.. this request for help is quiteplete. "Lily-sama!" Mio then pulled my body away from this ce. "Mio? We didn''t help them?" "Uguh!" Mio suddenly fell silent. I asked like that because of one or two things, first... Mio was carrying a sword in her belt and second.. our position was the closest to the victim. With such a scream, the royal soldiers guarding the area should have been able to hear it. "Lily-sama, don''t tell me.." "Let''s help them!" "Owuuu! Don''t look at me like that!" I looked at Mio with a pleading expression. In my experience, Mio was very weak with this expression. "Uuu.. alright! We''ll help them! But Lily-sama must take shelter in a safe ce!" "Umu!" I could only nod in agreement. Chapter 8: Chapter 7 - Riot in the Morning As Mio and I approached the source of the sound, a man with arge body was seen mming a table full of food and drinks. Seeing the appearance of the man who looked like he was drunk and shabby, I kept a little distance from a distance to avoid trouble. A fairlyrge sword was seen beside his hand. Judging from its size, the sword looked very heavy. Is it a ymore-type sword? But, why did he lift that fairlyrge sword and point it at the girl before him? Seeing therge sword that was getting ready to be swung, Mio suddenly ran and parried the swing of therge sword. Tiiinng! Bamm! The swing of therge sword hit the ground, if Mio hadn''t parried it then the sword would have hit the innocent girl. Hearing the sound of the two sword swings, some thin dust began to scatter and cover the field of vision. The people around also panicked when they saw the fight that suddenly happened. Mio and the man made enough distance to continue their fight, "Are you okay?" Mio said to the girl who almost became a victim. My nose suddenly smelled a very pungent aroma. Ah! That''s how it is. The man is drunk. This will be a futile fight because only violence can stop him. "Mio.. he''s drunk!" I said in a loud voice and slightly covered my nose using a handkerchief. The smell was very pungent and I didn''t like it. Hearing my voice, Mio took a posture that was ready to continue the fight. "Drunk in the morning? This will be quite good training!" Mio smiled. This was the first time I saw Mio smile like this. Mio seemed to enjoy this sudden fight. I remember, if I''m not mistaken Mio did like to practice learning sword arts. So.. Mio''s abilities are quite reliable, right? They fought again, the man swung his sword randomly but Mio managed to avoid it. The small shunched by Mio made the man groan in pain. The sh was very small but it injured the wrist holding the sword, it must have felt very painful and sore. If this wasn''t a fight between a drunk person and a woman who knew how to use sword art, it would be another story. It could be said, this was a one-sided fight. The small shunched by Mio made the man slowly suffer and lose control over his sword swing. The small blood that came out and wet his wrist made the man''s hand movements weak. I could see his hand starting to tremble as he held the sword. Why do drunk people always make other people bother? From a distance, I heard the sound of horse hooves approaching. It seemed like the royal soldiers around were starting to approach. Mio who heard it wanted to end this pointless fight. With agile movements, Mio ran to avoid the attack and gave the final attack in the form of a strong blow using the sword handle to the head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Btaamm!! Uh.. that blow sounded quite loud. Is the man''s head okay? The man fell to the ground but got back up. Seriously? He didn''t lose to such a hard blow? Once again, the man got up and swung his sword in all directions. Seeing his shes that were like child''s y, Mio parried them and attacked back. One.. two.. and three counter shesunched by Mio made the sword held by the man fly away. "Give up!" Mio said in a threatening tone. "Stop fighting!" From behind me, I heard the sound of a female soldier getting off her horse. From her voice, it seemed like I recognized this female soldier. The man fell to the ground again and fainted, it seemed like this small fight was won by Mio. "What''s going on here?" the female soldier approached Mio. Seeing her hand preparing to draw a sword, I rushed to Mio. I stood in front of Mio and turned my back to the female soldier, "Good job, Mio." "Eng? Who is this little girl?" "Ah! It''s been a long time since we met, Hilda-sensei!" I greeted the female soldier and showed my face covered by a white robe. "Lily-sama!!" Realizing my presence, Hilda-sensei saluted me. Several other soldiers who came with Hilda-sensei also saluted me. "Ah! Please raise your head, this is not the right time for that and it looks like he needs help" I pointed to the man who was defeated by Mio. Hilda-sensei gave a hand signal to her subordinates to take care of the man''s body and looked back at me. It seemed like she wanted to know what had happened here. "Actually, what happened Lily-sama?" Hilda-sensei asked. "Just a small incident. The man mmed the table filled with food and drinks and then tried to swing his sword at the girl." I pointed to the girl who almost became a victim. "And.. a small fight in the morning could not be avoided anymore. As you can see, Mio was only trying to save the girl" I continued. "It seems like she''s drunk. Ugh! The smell is so bad!" I covered my nose a little again with a handkerchief. "So that''s it.. you guys please take this man to the detention room" Hilda-sensei ordered. Eh? Is it this easy? Did Hilda-sensei just believe what I said? "And also.." Hilda-sensei''s gaze was now observing Mio. "She is Mio, maybe Hilda-sensei will be a little surprised when she sees her wearing ordinary clothes. Mio is my personal maid when in home," I continued. "Oh! Your personal maid. I didn''t recognize it. If Lily-sama wasn''t here, I would have put her in the detention room too." Yes, that might be true. If I wasn''t here, maybe Mio would have been detained with that man. Sometimes, I forget that I am a noble child with great influence. "Lily-sama, if I''m not mistaken Marquess Rommel is attending a religious ceremony at the temple. But, why is Lily-sama here?" Religious ceremony? No wonder all the horse-drawn carriages disappeared. "I went to buy a sword." Hearing my answer, Hilda-sensei was a little surprised then smiled andughed. "Hahaha.. Lily-sama can joke too." "I''m not joking, this happened because the day before my residence was attacked by a pack of wolves." "Huh?" Hearing my t answer, Hilda-sensei was surprised again. Now, she started to look at Mio. Mio who understood the flow of this conversation nodded and Hilda-sensei''s expression turned pale. It seems... the tragedy I experienced has something to do with Hilda-sensei. "L-Lily-sama, was that wolf ck?" Hilda-sensei asked. "Yes." Hearing my answer, Hilda-sensei knelt in front of me. "Forgive us, Lily-sama! Because of our negligence in hunting the monsters and identally letting them escape. Lily-sama met them." "It''s okay, Hilda-sensei. No one was injured in that incident." "Really? Did Marquess Rommel send his troops to hunt the rest of monsters?" "No." "Eh? Then... why did Lily-sama know that the monster was a ck wolf?" "Because at that time, I was walking in the garden and identally entered the forest and met them," I smiled slightly to reduce Hilda-sensei''s tension. But.. it seems.. this response is very bad. Hilda-sensei looked back at Mio. "That''s right when we heard the howling of the ck wolf. I thought of Lily-sama walking around the house. Because I felt a little uneasy I went looking for Lily-sama. Coincidentally, I met several knights who seemed to hear the same wolf howl. Until we finally entered the forest and found Lily-sama standing among a pile of ck wolf corpses," Mio exined in detail. "W-We are truly sorry, Lily-sama!!" Once again Hilda-sensei knelt in front of me. However... Hilda-sensei lowered her body slightly so that it looked like she was prostrating herself in front of me. I think... It''s going to be quite a long morning trip to buy a sword. Chapter 9: Chapter 8 - Mios First Work Mio and I had breakfast together. Because of the trouble that happened in the morning, we helped Hilda-sensei clean up the mess. Hilda-sensei had returned to duty and brought the man in for questioning. Mio''s brave action against the man was praised by the shop owner who gave us free breakfast. Incidentally, I still haven''t tasted breakfast because Mio disappeared. While Mio was enjoying her breakfast, I started a small conversation. "Nee.. Mio. Are you angry with me?" I asked as we sat at the dining table. "N-Nothing like that, Lily-sam," Mio answered hurriedly. "Then.. why didn''t youe see me this morning?" "Eh? Haven''t I told Lily-sama?" "Eh??" I tilted my head slightly. What is Mio talking about? I was a little confused by the flow of this conversation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ah! AAAAAHHHH!!" Mio''s face suddenly turned red and she screamed in panic. Mio covered her face with both hands. It seemed like Mio realized the mistake she had made. "I-I''m sorry, Lily-sama. I forgot to say.. that I applied for a three-day leave to celebrate my mother''s birthday. I should have talked about thisst night but.." "S-So.. you''re not mad at me?" I asked to make sure. Sincest night''s incident, Mio''s attitude had changed a little, and she seemed to be avoiding me. So, I thought that Mio was doing this to avoid me. For other maids, I was used to their attitude of avoiding me. But for Mio, for some reason.. the part in my chest hurts when Mio avoids me. "Em.. Mio... If I did something wrong to you. I apologize!" I stood up and bowed before Mio. "Awawawa!!!" Mio was very panicked when she saw me bowing before her. "L-Lily-sama!! Please stop that!!" she said quickly. Mio approached me and fixed my body position. "I-I''m not angry... it''s just.." Mio tried to exin the situation. A small and soft tone sounded in my ears, "I''m just jealous of Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama who kissed Lily-sama''s cheek." The voice was very small, but it was heard clearly in my ears. Mio''s face was slightly pouting and her cheeks were wide. It was so cute, so... I kissed her cheek a little. Eh? Why does this feel so chewy? I yed with my teeth and bit Mio''s cheek. "Munya!!" I could hear Mio''s surprised voice. I released my small kiss on her cheek, a red bite mark adorned Mio''s cheek. Mio was silent and held her cheek. It seemed.. she was a little angry with my actions. "M-Miooo?" I tried to call her. Mio looked so happy, her face was filled with a smile and her thin saliva came out from between her lips. "Hey, Mio.." I moved my hands slightly in front of her eyes. Mio regained her senses and wiped her lips to remove the traces of her saliva. "Ah... Eh.. Sorry, Lily-sama.." Mio held back her embarrassment and happiness at the same time. Suddenly, we were surprised by the sound of smallughter from the people around us. It seemed, they noticed our actions. They seemed to be smiling enjoying our actions. Small flowers decorated their faces. Uh.. what is this feeling? This is a little embarrassing, but... I like it. I realized with the crowd of this shop, it seems.. our actions invited some people to visit this ce. I held back my embarrassment and rushed to finish our breakfast. "Uuuuuh.. embarrassing.." I muttered a little and lifted the hood of my white robe. Unlike me, Mio enjoyed this breakfast in a happy mood.. together with the people who saw our behavior earlier. After breakfast, I went around the city with Mio. "Mio.. shouldn''t you go back?" I asked. "Lily-sama, this is still in the same direction as my house," Mio replied. Unlike our previous awkwardness, Mio walked without any burden and hummed a little happily. Mio looked very happy. "Finally... I can go on a date with Lily-sama" Mio muttered softly. Date? I don''t know what that means.. as long as Mio is happy. I''ll do it! Our footsteps arrived at a building with a tall chimney. Judging from the writing in front of it, this was the cksmith building. "Papa! I''m home!!" Mio just entered the building and threw the things she was carrying. A tall and muscr man came to catch Mio''s belongings. "Mio.. be careful with the gift for your mother!" Mother? Could this man be... Mio''s father? "Hoho.. who is this petite girl?" The man looked at me and walked towards me but Mio blocked him. Mio went a bit overboard by taking out the sword on her belt and pointing it at the man''s neck. "Move even a little bit.. you''ll die!" Mio said in a harsh tone. "M-Mio.. calm down.. it seems like it''s just you. A beautiful girl who dares to threaten her father." "Lily-sama.. please wait here for a moment," Mio''s tone sounded cold. "Uh.. Uhm.. Okay," I don''t know what happened. Better, I follow Mio''s words. As I expected, it turned out that the man was Mio''s father. Mio pulled her father''s cor and brought him inside. I don''t know what exactly happened, I could hear a loud crash and a small scream from Mio''s father. Mio came out of the main door of her house, "Everything is clean, Lily-sama. Pleasee in.." Uh, will I be okay inside? I walked into this cksmith building, and my first impression of this building was... Very clean quality of house. This house looks clean rather from cksmith which seemed smelly, dirty, and stuffy. This cksmith building is filled with wooden floors and ss cabs filled with weapons. "Eng? What''s that?" My curiosity about the strange weapon was unbearable. "What''s wrong, Lily-sama?" Mio approached me who was silent in front of the ss cab. I observed a doll disy wrapped in clothes and weapons. "Mio, what are these clothes and weapons? The shape is strange but beautiful and elegant." "Lily-sama¡­" Mio stared at me silently. "T-That''s my first work," Mio said in a tone that held back her embarrassment. "Eh? This is made by Mio? Can I buy it?" for some reason... I was very interested in this weapon and clothes. "L-Lily-sama.." "Oh, this is the payment.. and if the price is still not enough... I will pay more..." I immediately gave her the money bag given by Sebastian. "N-No! T-That''s not the problem.. it''s just that.. the quality of the materials used is not suitable for Lily-sama." "Eh? What do you mean?" "Lily-sama.. my work is still not perfect!" "But, you can still perfect it, right?" For some reason, I want to get and buy Mio''s first work. "Uhh... if Lily-sama insists... that''s fine... but there''s one condition!" "Eh?" I feel there is something strange about this condition. "I will appraise it after Lily-sama wears it!" said Mio in an excited tone. Mio.. your thoughts always surprise me. But, because I want your work. I will absolutly do it! Mio opened the ss cupboard and took out her first work, it looked like a white cloth and small red circr lines. Beside her was the strange sword I was referring to. I slightly opened my white robe, and Mio who saw me taking off my white robe suddenly fell silent. A little blood came out of her nose. "Mio, are you okay?" I moved closer to Mio and held her face. "There''s a little blood on your nose..." I rubbed it a little, but... the blooding out of her nose flowed faster. "MIIIIOOOOOO!!" I panicked a little and shook Mio''s body. "I-I-I can die in peace, now..." Mio''s words brought her into a sleep filled with smiles. Chapter 10: Chapter 9 - Fox Mask Right now, I was in Mio''s room. Because my scream was too loud, I made a littlemotion. Mio was sleeping unconscious and her nose was bleeding. That incident made me panic and scream. That scream called Mio''s father. He carried Mio and took her to her bedroom. I followed his every step and brought the equipment that Mio gave me. In the middle of that short journey, Mio''s father said something that made my heart beat faster, and a little embarrassed. "My daughter must like you... she dared to give you her first handmade clothes and her first craft weapons." That little sentence made my heart calm and warm. Clothes made by Mio''s hands. Just thinking about it made me feel happy. But, how do I wear it? These clothes are very unique to me. [ Then, leave it to me Lily-chan! ] Eh? This voice? Goddess.. you''re back? [ Nyaa.. I''m back! After being busy taking care of troublesome souls from another world. Why do people like them have weird ways to die from being hit by trucks so much? Is that a hobby or a mental disorder? ] Truck? What is the Goddess talking about? [ Oh, Lily-chan must not understand it. Anyway, there is someone from another worlding to your world. Well.. you guys might meet each otherter. But.. forget that! time to turn Lily-chan into a cute girl! ] Eh?? Right after Mio''s father left Mio''s room, my white robe suddenly opened and flew away. I was only wearing in normal clothes because my white robe was enough to cover my body. But, if it was forcibly opened like this. As a woman... I feel a very deep sense of shame. [ Ah.. I want to buy this robe and inhale Lily-chan''s natural scent. Can I buy it? ] "G-Goddess.. what are you doing?" [ Ah! How about exchanging it with an item that makes Lily-chan even cuter? Yup! Let''s do that! In exchange... Lily-chan''s white robe will be mine. ] Suddenly, my white robe disappeared and a fox-face mask fell in front of me. [ Fufu.. Lily-chan smells so good.. ] Somehow, it feels so embarrassing if a Goddess says that. "Uh.. my body odor isn''t that bad right?" [ UWAAAA!! I''ll die if I inhale it any longer! ] "Uuuuuuhhhh" I unconsciously covered my face and sat down curled up. It feels.. this is so embarrassing. [ Ahem! Back to the main problem. I didn''t expect Lily-chan to conquer Mio this quickly or Mio was too weak in front of Lily-chan. Right now, all of Mio''s skills have beenpletely obtained. Congrattions Lily-chan! ] I could hear the sound of goddess pping in my head. [ Because Mio''s affinity reached 200%. Then.. the Legendary Sword and Swordmaster Armor were sessfully obtained. ] "Eh? Did I get something like that?" [ Didn''t Mio give it? The clothes and sword that Lily-chan received... those two items is actually Legendary Sword and Swordmaster Armor. ] "Ehhh??" "I-I didn''t expect Mio to give me all this." [ Now.. let''s move on to the next step. Lily-chan.. please look at Mio''s information. ] "Information?" [ I added something important to it a little, now.. by making physical contact with Mio''s body you will get Yurification Points. Yurification Points are a currency that can be used to exchange skills, equipment, upgrades, and other supporting needs. The main requirement to get Yurification Points is to conquer women until they reach 200% affinity. ] "Uh, I don''t understand." "Can you exin a little more?" [ Sorry, my exnation might be too difficult for Lily-chan''s current condition. Then, let''s just go straight to the practice target. ] =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Sakura Mio (Linked) (Affinity: Deep in Love 200%) (Mood: Super Happy after seeing Lily-chan pants) - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Type: Adolescent Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 15 Birth Date: Spring, 15 - Physical ¨C Height: 152 cm Weight: 55 kg Blood Type: A - More Info ¨C Like: Practice Swordmaship, Serve herdy 24 hours.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Dislike: Magic or anything rted to that. Pride: Descendant of Legendary Swordmaster. Desire: Want to be lovey-dovey with herdy. - Benefits ¨C [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gains (Skill ¨C Regeneration) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Basic Strength) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill ¨C Stamina Recovery) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100%, gain (Skill ¨C Perfect Parry) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 150%, gain (Skill ¨C Danger Sense) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 200%, gain (Skill ¨C Counter Attack) [Permanent Lock]. - Hidden Benefits ¨C [+] Legendary Sword [Permanent Lock] [+] Swordmaster Armor [Permanent Lock] - Mio Affinity Shop ¨C [+] Legendary Move Swordsmanship [+] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship [+] Mio Exclusive Gift [+] Weapon Upgrade [+] Equipment Upgrade =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- [ Kuh! Mio! I''m so jealous of you! Why can you see Lily-chan pants while I have to deal with souls from another world. Its unfair! ] [ Forget that, now... Lily-chan. The fox mask in front of you is one of the examples of items inside the Mio Exclusive Gift. Why don''t you try it? ] Hearing the Goddess'' request, I took the fox face mask in front of me and put it on. I could feel something strange happening inside my body. Suddenly, the mask mped my face and merged into my face. What is this strange feeling? And.. why is my head itchy? It feels like.. there is something strange growing on my head. [ UWWOOOOO!! THIS IS SO CUTE! I HAVE TO RECORD IT!! ] I could hear Goddess excited voice. Unintentionally, I looked at the mirror. The figure of a cute fox girl was in front of me. I immediately looked behind my body but there was only Mio there. Wait... This fox girl is.. me? I couldn''t believe my eyes and walked closer to the mirror. The movements she made were very simr to mine. There''s no mistake... Did I be a fox girl? "G-Goddess! What happened to my body?" [ Fufu.. cute isn''t it? ] "Please don''t joke around in a situation like this, can my body return to normal?" [ Of course it can, but.. this fun will continue little bit... ] Suddenly, my body floated in the air. The clothes given by Mio flew towards me. The clothes moved as if something was controlling them. The clothes wrapped around my body and threw away the clothes I was wearing. Reflexively, I was shocked and covered my body. However, the clothes kept moving and wrapping around my body as if adjusting to my size. [ It''s done... Taraaa!! Oh My!! This is so cute! Don''t let Mio see it or she''ll bleed to death. ] [ The Fox Shrine Maiden version of Lily-chan has arrived! Then.. it''s time for Mio to wake up. I''m curious about her reaction. ] "Eh?" "I don''t want Mio to see me like this." "It feels.. weird and so embarrassing." "Uuuh, what should I do?" "Umph... Uh..." I could hear Mio''s voice waking up. She rubbed her eyes and looked around. "Uh, L-Lily-sama??" "Y-Yes.. M-Mioo?" "I-Is this Lily-sama?" Mio asked me as if she was unsure. She rubbed her eyes again. I walked a little closer to Mio. "Good morning, Mio.. how was your sleep?" I smiled at Mio. Hearing this question, Mio''s nose started bleeding again. Unlike before, this time.. long blood came out of her nose. "MIIIIOOOOOO!!" once again... Mio fell back asleep in a state of unconsciousness. Chapter 11: Chapter 10 - Mio Holy Water Mio fainted again with a smile on her face. [ Lily-chan! This is bad! If this continues... Mio will die! ] Suddenly the Goddess shouted in my head. "Hawawa!!" I panicked and my body shook. Even my tail and fox ears moved aimlessly. Mio will die?? No! I don''t want that to happen! Goddess! Please don''t take Mio''s life. If Mio dies, who will look for me? [ Calm down, Lily-chan. There are several ways to save Mio. One of them is to use the item in the Mio Exclusive Gift. ] In front of me, there was a flying transparent text. I tried to hold the border text but my hand went through it. This scene was simr to the hidden information on Mio and the other girls that I had seen flying in their head. Is this what is called the Yurification System? I''m not used to this scene. It feels very ufortable if only I can see it. [ Lily-chan will get used to it. ] Uh, this Goddess knows what I''m thinking. Now! How do I save Mio? [ Inside the Mio Exclusive Gift feature, there is an item called Mio Special Holy Water. This item can cure any wound and disease if given to Mio. However, there is one small condition to activate its special effect. ] I will do anything for Mio! [ Kuuuh.. I''m so jealous of Mio right now. Why is she receiving special treatment from Lily-chan? ] I don''t know why the Goddess said this, but.. If it''s for Mio.. Ugh.. imagining Mio leaving me makes my chest hurt. I''m not ready for this, the blooding out of Mio''s nose doesn''t seem to stop flowing. Could this be what the Goddess meant when Mio was about to die? I don''t want that to happen. My eyes moved along the words text in front of me. Until an item that said "Mio Special Holy Water" was in front of me. I wanted to take the item out but.. how? [ Um... Lily-chan. To ess the Mio Exclusive Gift item, you need enough Yurification Points to purchase it.. ] My Yurification Points are still not enough right now. [ Um! Very clever.. Lily-chan has understood it ] Uhm.. how do I get enough Yurification Points? If I''m not mistaken... I have to make physical contact with Mio, right? But.. right now Mio is unconscious and blood is flowing from her nose. I also don''t have enough Yurification Points to buy that item. [ Then.. I''ll teach you how to get Yurification Points from Mio. ] [ First.. return to Lily-chan''s original form. Remove the fox mask that is attached to Lily-chan''s head. ] Fox Mask? I looked at the mirror in Mio''s room. A mask shaped like a fox''s face was on my head. When I took it off, my fox ears and fox tail disappeared. My appearance returned to normal as usual. [ As I thought! Fox Shrine Maiden Lily''s version is indeed interesting. But the original is much cuter! ] [ Should I create a new avatar skin to feel Lily-chan''s cuteness? ] Once again... I don''t know what the Goddess said. I followed the Goddess''s instructions and waited for her next order. [ Now.. put Mio''s head on Lily-chan''sp! ] I moved onto Mio''s bed and removed the pillow that was supporting her head. Based on the Goddess''s instructions. I put Mio''s head between my thighs and wrapped my legs around Mio''s neck. It felt.. a bit inappropriate if my thighs and legs locked Mio''s head. "L-Like this?" I mumbled a little and confirmed my position. [ T-This is much different from what I imagined but.. THIS IS GOOD TOO!! ] [ Yurification Points +10,000 ] "Eh?" a message containing writing appeared in front of me. So, this is the easiest way to get Yurification Points? [ There is an easier way, it is just one of the many ways to get Yurification Points. ] Um, I understand this way. That means, I just need to make physical contact with Mio, right? Wait... Didn''t we do that often? But, after thinking about it. This is so embarrassing! "Uuuuuh.." I muttered a little and noticed Mio''s facial expression. She fainted with a bloody nose but was smiling. That seemed to indicate that Mio was very happy. I immediately looked for the item in question and when I wanted it. A small glowing dot appeared in front of me. The small dot gathered and formed a ss tube filled with liquid inside. My hand reflexively received the ss tube so that it wouldn''t fall on Mio''s face. "This is Mio Special Holy Water?" [ Yup! Now.. since Mio is unconscious. Why don''t you try feeding Mio? ] "Huh?" I was surprised by the Goddess'' words. Feeding Mio? How? [ It''s so easy! Lily-chan just puts a small amount of Mio Special Holy Water liquid in mouth and presses Lily-chan''s lips against Mio''s lips. After that, slowly channel the Mio Special Holy Water liquid to make it easier for Mio to drink it. ] Hearing the Goddess'' exnation, I then followed her instructions. Before that, I cleaned the blood flowing from Mio''s nose with my hand. Seeing Mio''s smiling face, I wanted to save Mio''s life immediately! I slowly opened the lid of the ss tube and put some of the liquid into my mouth. I hurriedly directed my lips to Mio''s lips and pressed our lips together. Eh, isn''t this like the Linked Ritual?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The soft sensation on my lips and the water flowing out of my mouth made it a little difficult for me to control it. I heard Mio''s gulp and the water in my mouth was gone. I released my lips from Mio''s lips and... Mio''s eyes opened and looked at me. The remains of my saliva stuck to my lips and Mio''s lips, leaving a fairly long trail of saliva between us. For some reason, Mio''s face suddenly turned red. "Li-Liiiily-samaaaa!!" Mio woke up and tried to stand up. However, her head hit my head. Duuukk!! Ugh!! It hurts so much and makes me a little dizzy. Why did Mio suddenly move like this? "Owuuu!!" I groaned a little in pain and rubbed my head. Wait.. this doesn''t hurt at all. Is this the effect of the Yurification System? "L-Lily-sama, I''m sorry! I-I panicked a little and suddenly tried to stand up" Mio panicked and rubbed my head. "It''s okay, Mio. It doesn''t hurt at all and luckily Mio survived death" after seeing Mio wake up from her fainting. I rushed to hug her. "Huh? D-Death?" Mio looked confused by my words. "I-I don''t know what happened, but-" "Uhm.. sorry for making Lily-sama worry." Mio returned my hug and stroked my hair slowly. This is sofortable. I want to feel this feeling every day. "Anoo.. Uhm.. Lily-sama." Suddenly Mio said a few soft words in my ear. "C-Can Mio get that kiss one more time? It''s not fair if Lily-sama kisses Mio while she''s unconscious." I loosened my hug a little and looked at Mio''s face. Unexpectedly, Mio''s facial expression said to do it immediately. I immediately stroked Mio''s face and... Kreeek!! "Oy! Mio! How long are you going to sleep? It''s almost lunchtime and hurry up and deliver Mom''s lunch.. EH??!" Unexpectedly, Mio''s father opened Mio''s room door and saw the two of us in a position about to kiss each other. I didn''t expect Mio to have a unique and funny side at home. "GET OUT!!" Mio shouted at her father while throwing a pillow. Chapter 12: Chapter 11 - Challenge... but too weak... Mio and I went for a walk around the city while delivering Mio''s mother''s lunch. On the way, I found something new that I had never seen before. My father developed this city as a center for trade and food processing. The distance between this city and my house is very far, thanks to the ability given by the Yurification System. That distance is not a problem if I keep running. Running is very efficient and faster than using a horse-drawn carriage, moreover... I don''t feel tired. Throughout our journey, Mio kept holding my hand and watching the people around me who were looking at me sarcastically. Mio seemed to be protecting me from their gazes. If only my white robe was still there, maybe they wouldn''t look at me like that. The clothes Mio gave me might look strange if I were the one wearing them. Uh, do I look that strange in their eyes? "Anoo... Mio??" "Yes, Lily-sama." "Does this need to be done?" I shook my hand a little. "Of course! If I let go of Lily-sama. There''s a chance that Lily-sama will get lost and get kidnapped!" Mio replied. Eh? Is there someone who wants to kidnap me? Even with my strange appearance? "A-Ahh.." I could only mutter in resignation. Kidnap me? If I were a princess, that might happen. But, if we''re talking about girls with strange appearances. I highly doubt that someone would want to kidnap me. I mean... What''s so special about a girl like me? I threw that possibility away. After all, that possibility was very slim. "We''ll be there soon, Lily-sama." Far in front of me, an Adventurer building was visible. Based on the information given by Mio''s father. Both of Mio''s parents were the administrators of the Adventurer Guild. Mio''s father served as the field supervisor while Mio''s mother served as the quest report recipient. "It''s so big..." because I rarely left the house. Seeing therge tall size of the building made me interested in exploring the ce. "Remember, Lily-sama! When inside the Adventurer building. Don''t move away from me!" Mio said in a high tone. "Um!" I could only agree because my main purpose in the city was to look for weapons and magic books. This was just an additional visit in my small schedule and a great opportunity to find information on magic books.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om You could say, I would try to talk to one of the adventurers inside to find a location selling magic books. When we entered the Adventurer building, once again.. the gazes of the people inside were directed at me and then flowed to Mio. Different from their first response which stared at me sharply, their gazes at Mio were filled with disgusting smiles, especially from the male adventurers. "Ugh! It''s them again.." Mio was a little cynical in response to their gazes and chose to ignore them. However, as we walked further. A man stood in front of Mio. "Oh! My beautiful flower! Finally, we meet again!" Mio ignored him and walked past him. "Hello sweet girl, are you alone right now?" just like before, Mio ignored him and walked past him. Until a sword blocked our way. "I don''t have time to entertain your challenges!" Mio said in an annoyed tone. Challenge? Why does Mio look familiar with them? "Come on.. don''t tell me you''re training this strange little girl?" hearing this man''s words. My heart beat fast as if there was anger pent up in my heart. What is this? It hurts so much! Mio replied to the man''s words by pointing her sword at the man''s neck. "You''re the same as usual. Always causing trouble in your free time. I give you three chances to apologize to Lily-sama!" Mio''s voice sounded cold and threatening. "One!" Mio continued her words. "Woah.. what is this? Scary" the man was still teasing Mio. "Two!" "..." "Three!" in an instant Mio''s body moved and swung her sword right at the man''s head. Paaaranngg!! Between the man and Mio, stood a woman who blocked Mio''s attack using a small shield in her hand. Realizing someone was between them, Mio immediately moved back and away. "Mio! There are rules regarding fighting here and Nichs! How many times have I told you not to cause trouble!" The woman wore thick armor all over her body and a small shield adorned her hand. Not only that, I saw a small sword on her waist. Unexpectedly, this small incident increased the spotlight on us. "As a defense, this person looked at Lily-sama with a lecherous look. I was only protecting Lily-sama from this pervert!" said Mio. "Hey!!" the man tried to reject Mio''s words. "Nichs!!" the woman looked angry after hearing Mio''s words. Mio just smiled as the two adventurers bickered with each other. In this smallmotion, a text appeared in front of me. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest Skill ¨C Perfect Parry [0/3] Skill ¨C Counter Attack [0/3] Legendary Move Swordsmanship (Anything) [0/3] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship (Anything) [0/3] Reward: Mio Ownership =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest? I got this Quest again. Moreover... Perfect Parry? Counter Attack? And some other requirements toplete the Quest? Isn''t this too much? Besides.. what are Legendary Move Swordmanship and Mythic Skill Swordmanship? Eh? What''s this? Why is there another text appearing in front of me? =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Legendary Move Swordsmanship Tier 1 Yurification Points Remaining: 10,000 [1] Precision Strike (Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [2] Mental Down (Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [3] Defense Break (Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [4] Elegant Taunt (Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) [5] Sword Ethic (Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) [6] Dragon sh (Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [7] Wyvern sh (Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [8] Sakura Petals Movement (Cost: 500 Yurification Points) [9] Sakura Essence Movement (Cost: 500 Yurification Points) =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Mythic Skill Swordsmanship Tier 1 Yurification Points Remaining: 10,000 [1] Sakura Vanish (*Req: Sakura Petals Movement* Cost: 500 Yurification Points) [2] Sakura Dash (*Req: Sakura Essence Movement* Cost: 500 Yurification Points) [3] Sakura Rain Dance (*Req: Dragon sh* Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [4] Sakura Dance (*Req: Wyvern h* Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [5] Sakura Bloom (*Req: Defense Break* Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [6] Sakura Taunt (*Req: Elegant Taunt* Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) [7] Sakura Domain (*Req: Mental Down* Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [8] Sakura Precision Attack (*Req: Precision Strike* Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [9] Sakura Aurora (*Req: Sword Ethic* Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- I don''t know why these two words appeared in front of me at the same time. Right now, I have 10,000 Yurification Points. Seeing these two words appear at the same time. I have a hard time choosing. The Yurification Quest gave me the order to use both of them. I should use them by buying the cheapest ability first. [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Sakura Essence Movement sessfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Sakura Petals Movement sessfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Sword Ethic sessfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Precision Strike sessfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Elegant Taunt sessfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Vanish sessfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Dash sessfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Aurora sessfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship; Sakura Precision Attack sessfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Taunt sessfully obtained!] With this, I spent 10,000 Jurification Points. In an instant, my brain felt a strange sensation as knowledge about the Legendary Move Swordsmanship and Mythic Skill Swordsmanship was absorbed into my brain. After feeling the pain and dizziness, I realized something, the two skills were rted to each other. Legendary Move Swordsmanship is a basic technique that must be learned to advance to the Mythic Skill Swordsmanship level. My ability can be said to have developed, but... If it is not used, I will not know the effect, right? For that, I used the Elegant Taunt technique to challenge the Duel to the man who was bothering Mio. Sriiiiing!! I took out the sword given by Mio. Hearing the sound of the swording out, Mio who was standing beside me was surprised and people''s eyes were on me. "Lily-sama ??" "Hey, useless man. I challenge you to a duel!" I said in a high tone. Hearing my words, there was onlyughter around me. Even the person I challengedughed at me. "What is this? A brat like you is not suitable to hold a sword. You can''t even attack me from a distance like this!" "Oh?" I replied a little to his words and activated Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash at the same time. Suddenly my body moved quickly in front of him and the sword I was holding pointed at his heart. In this short movement, the fragrant smell and cherry blossom petals scattered around me. After this small attack, I just smiled a little when read his rank Adventurer. "Oh, a D-ss adventurer? No wonder so weak! I don''t want to waste my time to bully weaklings" For some reason, everyone was silent looking at me. Um, did I do something wrong? Even Mio looked at me with her mouth open. I don''t know what happened, but this silence made me ufortable. I quickly put my sword in its sheath and took Mio''s hand to leave this man. Chapter 13: Chapter 12 - Mama Mio I heard a small p behind me. A woman wearing the Adventurer Guild uniform stood behind Mio. "Good performance, even Mio will lose in three moves." "And for Nichs, a warning letter will be sent to your house."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Next, Hello.. cute girl. Where did you learn that sword technique?" The aura that woman radiated was terrifying, especially with her sharp gaze at the man behind me. "Um, Mama.. maybe that was a bit too much" Mio replied while holding the woman''s arm. Eh? Mama? This woman is Mio''s mother? Mio gave me the lunch box in her hand, but Mio''s mother put the lunch box on the empty table beside her. Our eyes met and she smiled at me. Is it just me or is it a signal to invite me to sparring? "Cute girl.. want to try sparring with me?" she said. "Eh?" I was stunned by this sudden invitation. My feelings turned out to be right, it was an invitation to a match sparring. "M-Mom.. Um.. don''t you have lunch first?" Mio was a little awkward to separate the two of us. Until Mother Mio''s hand took the sword from Mio''s waist. Aren''t there rules about fighting here? Mio''s Mother moved towards me and suddenly disappeared. Eh, disappeared?! Where did Mother Mio go? My body felt uneasy and felt someone moving above me. I immediately swung my sword up and a small sh of fire that urred from the two swords rubbing together was seen. Prang!! Mother Mio was right above me and attacked me! Luckily I followed my body''s feeling and parried Mother Mio''s attack. This is very strange. After I managed to parry Mother Mio''s attack, time seemed to slow down and small shining dots appeared on Mother Mio''s body. Ah! I remember this technique. This is abination of the Perfect Parry, Counter Attack, and Precision Attack techniques. Thebination of these three techniques is to parry and counterattack the enemy by giving attacks to the enemy''s vital points. Uh, should I attack Mother Mio''s vital points? What would happen if Mio Mother was seriously injured? Would Mio hate me? I moved my body to dodge, delivering a counterattack required fast timing and the right response. The time that passed around me changed to normal, I missed my chance tounch a counterattack. At this time, our little fight was getting more and more attention, especially among the adventurers and Adventurer Guild staff. "N-No way!!" "Who is this little girl? She can block this Old Woman Demon''s attack!" "Wooah! Beautiful technique! This is the first time I''ve seen it!" "Did this little girle to register as an adventurer? The sword technique she has is great and strong." "Is it just me or has the Old Woman Demon''s attack style weakened?" The people around me whispered to each other. Hearing their voices, I felt a bad aura getting stronger. At a nce, I saw Mio walking backward and preparing lunch from the lunch box that was lying on the empty table. My gut feeling told me that Mio Mother was going to seriously attack me. "That''s a good move, sweet girl. What''s your name?" Mio Mother moved away from me a little. "L-Lily¡­" I gave my first name without telling my father''s noble status. "Lily? Could it be¡­ Oh! So that''s how it is! I heard stories about Lily-chan from my daughter and it seems like she likes you too much... Lily-chan." Hearing that, I held back my embarrassment a little. W-What did Mio say? Mooo! "How about this, Lily-chan? If Lily-chan can beat me, I''ll give you my daughter!!" Mio Mother said in a loud tone. The words echoed across the ceiling of this building. "HAAAA!!" the people around me were surprised by this statement. I nced at Mio a little and our eyes met. Unlike Mio who usually looked calm, Mio looked at me with a bright red face. Should I win this match? "Sorry, but beating me isn''t that easy!" Mother Mio moved to attack me again. This time, she disappeared and attacked me from various sides. Prang! Prangg!! Prang!!! Attack after attack rained down on me. Luckily, I could feel Mio''s Mother movements and the direction of the attacks that were aimed at me. It didn''t mean that I didn''t want to attack back if Mio Mother was seriously injured from my attack. I was afraid that Mio would be angry with me. Prang! Mio Mother stopped her attack. "Pretty good reflexes, where is your weak point?" Mio Mother began to observe my appearance from top to bottom then looked at Mio. "Mio, good job!" she said. Mio who heard this fell silent and bowed at the table filled with food. "Lunch is waiting, shouldn''t we end this little fight?" The aura around Mio Mother changed again. A distinctive fragrance wafted out and cherry blossom petals fell. Eh? Cherry blossom petals? Mio Mother attacked me without being seen. The sound and movements she used were very different from before. I could feel hundreds of attacks directed at me. Until the time that passed around me began to slow down and I was able to see Mio''s Mother attack pattern. This match would not end if I continued to defend myself. I ignored Mio''s Mother attacks and moved using Sakura Dash to shorten the distance. When I was in front of Mio''s Mother face, she smiled when she saw me. Our swords shed very quickly and identally.. my sword scratched Mio''s Mother uniform. The incident happened very quickly. The scenery around me that seemed to slow down gave me time to do a counterattack and Precision Strike. The attacks that I managed to block I used as a counterattack point. I also attacked Mio''s Mother vital points, but with a minimum attack that only scratched her uniform. Deep inside me, I didn''t want to hurt someone who had a special rtionship with me. The counterattack I did should have been enough to end this match because Mio Mother uniform was quite messy. So, I decided to escape from Mio''s Mother attack range using Sakura Vanish. When Mio''s Mother attack almost hit my body, in an instant my body disappeared and was surrounded by cherry blossom petals and then appeared behind Mio Mother. The sword I was using started to point at her neck and stopped at a safe point so as not to scratch her. Tang! "I-I give up," said Mio-san. Our little match ended with the sound of Mio''s Mother sword falling to the floor. I immediately put my sword back in its sheath to finish our fight. "W-What move was that?" asked Mio Mother. "Mio! Aren''t you training Lily-chan too hard!" Mio Mother immediately went to Mio and scolded her. I immediately picked up Mio''s Mother sword that had fallen to the floor and rushed to return it. "M-Mom.. I didn''t train Lily-sama." "What do you mean you didn''t train her? That move.. wasn''t it you who taught her? And.. where did you find such a talented girl? Didn''t you work as a Maid at Marquess Rommel''s residence?" Is it just me or is Mio''s Mother teasing Mio? "Y-Yes I do work there and.. Ahem! I also don''t know why Lily-sama can do our family''s sword technique." "Eh, then... Who is teach that our family''s sword technique to her?" Mio Mother asked confusedly. "Mioo.." I stood beside Mio and handed her the sword. "Ah, thank you, Lily-sama" Mio immediately took her sword and put it back into the sheath on her waist. "Lily-sama, sorry if this is a littlete. This woman who thirsts for fighting experience is my mother. And Mom, let me introduce.. this sweet and beautiful girl is Lily-sama." "Lily-sama?? Why do you call her Lily-sama again?" replied Mio''s Mother in a fake tone. "Because she is the youngdy I serve at Marquess Rommel''s residence." Hearing Mio''s exnation. The people around me also had pale expressions. "Didn''t Mama already know?" Mio asked. "Eh? What?" it turned out that Mio''s mother was just acting to introduce me in public. Uh, I was a little embarrassed by this kind of introduction. "And Lily-sama, I entrust my daughterpletely to Lily-sama." "Eh??" Mio and I answered each other. "With this, I bless your rtionship! Teehe~" "M-Maaamaaa!!" Mio replied with a face full of red. Chapter 14: Chapter 13 - The Magic Books Mio and I sat waiting for Mio''s Mother to change her clothes. Because of our little fight, Mio''s Mother uniform was messy and full of small cuts. "Lily-sama, please enjoy this warm tea," said Mio. The table that was previously empty has now turned into a small dining table filled with lunch dishes. Usually, this table is used to discuss quests and strategy tactics by adventurer groups. But, during lunchtime. This table is used by the Adventurer Guild staff as a ce to eat their lunch. "Um, Mio.. sorry about what happened earlier," because of my bad feelings after ruining Mio''s Mother uniform. I apologized to Mio. My attitude towards Mio''s Mother might have been a little excessive by destroying her work uniform. "Uhm?? Something in your mind, Mio?" Mio just stared at me and was amazed. "Oh! That match earlier? That was amazing, Lily-sama!" praised Mio. Eh? Why did Mio suddenly praise me? "I didn''t expect Lily-sama to have such abilities. Moreover, fast movements like that are very difficult. If I may ask, where did Lily-sama learn that technique?" Mio''s question made me feel awkward and a thin sweat came from my forehead. "Uhm.. Uh.." I found it very difficult to exin my situation with a series of words. "Uhm.. I-I observed Mio who was practicing swordsmanship secretly" I was forced to say this little lie. Based on the information given by the Yurification System, Mio liked practicing sword techniques. "D-Did Lily-sama realize it all this time?" "W-Was I too noisy in the morning?" Morning? Has Mio been practicing sword techniques in the morning all this time? "I''m sorry, Lily-sama. My training must have disturbed you in the morning, Lily-sama" Mio said while bowing to me. "That''s fine with me. Uhm.. since I already know about Mio''s training in the morning, wouldn''t it be better if we train together?" I suggested this training a little because of my guilt after lying to Mio. Mio immediately stood up from her hunched position and looked at me with a wide smile on her face. Joint training doesn''t sound bad, right? Moreover, Mio''s abilities will develop further if she uses the effects of the Yurification System. This reminds me of something, what was the reward from the previous Yurification Quest Mio? Mio''s Mother handed Mio over to me, is that what Mio Ownership means? So, from now on. I''m responsible for taking care of Mio''s development as my own. This is a very heavy task, gaining Mio''s Mother trust has already made me dizzy. I drank Mio''s warm tea, as usual.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In addition making tea in bad shape, the fragrant aroma of the tea really good, Mio was able to strengthen the quality of the tea leaves that spread perfectly even in this situation. "Um! Delicious!" Hearing my praise, Mio smiled proudly. "Sorry it took a while, finding the right size took a lot of time" Mio''s Mother appeared from behind me. "Let''s eat together!" Mio''s Mother invited. Mio, Mio''s Mother, and I immediately enjoyed our lunch. This food is simple but this different atmosphere makes me realize something, eating with someone feels more delicious than alone. Usually, I only eat after my family has finished upying the dining room. Eating with them is very difficult for me, especially with my father''s cold treatment towards me. Compared to eating with them, eating with Mio''s family like this makes me see a new happiness into this world. The warmth andfort of eating with someone special. "It seems... this scene is not bad either." "Did you hear that? Our Old Devil handed over her Princess to the chosen Knight!" "Isn''t that her first record of defeat?" "That''s right, this is her first time losing!" "We have to immortalize this moment in our memories!" The group of adventurers around us watched our lunch, being the center of attention was very embarrassing for me. I''m not used to this kind of stare. "Hey!! What did you say?" Mio''s mother stared at them with a cold stare. Receiving that stare, the group of adventurers around us also moved away. "Now we can enjoy lunch without any disturbance." We continued our lunch in silence. After the main course was finished and there were only small snacks left, Mio''s Mother started a conversation about the sword technique I used. "Lily-sama, if I may ask, where did Lily-sama learn such a technique?" Mio''s Mother asked. This question was very simr to Mio''s question. "I-I was just observing Mio while she was practicing," I replied in a small tone. "Just observing Mio but being able to master it, isn''t Lily-sama a genius in this case?" Mio''s Mother praised. It was because of the Yurification System and our very good rtionship. I wasn''t a genius in that regard. "Could it be that Lily-sama came to the Adventurer''s Guild to be an adventurer?" "Cough!!" Mio who was sitting next to me choked after hearing this question. "Lily-sama!!" Mio panicked and stared at me. I shook my head, shouldn''t Mio know that I was just following her? "I want to find something for my little sisters, thats why I am here.." I replied. "Hmm.. a gift for Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama?" Mio''s Mother asked. "Um!" Mio''s Mother seemed very sensitive to my situation. "So, this is the reason why Lily-sama is here while Marquess Rommel''s family is at the Temple Altar attending a religious ceremony?" Mio''s Mother muttered softly. "I more or less understand the situation, Lily-sama. What kind of gift is Lily-sama looking for? Maybe I can help," Mio''s Mother offered her help to me. I didn''t want to waste this small opportunity and the amount of money I brought hadn''t decreased yet. So, there was no reason to refuse it, right? "I want to buy a magic book" I replied. Hearing my answer, Mio''s ears twitched slightly. "A magic book? That''s very easy to find. Some adventurers are selling magic books here, maybe Lily-sama will have a hard time choosing magic books rather than looking for them. If Lily-sama has trouble, I can help you choose some magic books that are suitable for Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama." "Um, please help me!" I immediately handed the money I brought to Mio''s Mother. Braak!! The money bag I brought sounded very heavy and attracted the attention of the adventurers around me. "If Lily-sama was an ordinary noble girl, I would advise you to be careful when carrying this much money. But, since Lily-sama can beat me. I guess... there is nothing to worry about." "Mio, take care of all this! And Lily-sama.." Mio''s Mother extended her hand to me. I immediately took the outstretched hand and Mio''s Mother led me into the Adventurer''s Guild building. In the middle of this short journey, I realized the difference between one adventurer and another. The Adventurer Guild divides adventurers into different sses such as SSS ss for top adventurers and be kingdom heroes, SS ss for the kingdom''s main military force, S ss to ovee high-level dangerous monsters, A ss for veteran adventurers, B ss for advanced adventurers, and C to G ss which are divided based on their contributions and abilities. All of that can be seen in their weapons and armor. Mio''s Mother took me to the trading area managed by the Adventurer Guild. There was a shop where the ce was filled with piled up books and an Elf girl standing reading a book among the piles of books. "Good afternoon, Lisa. Do you have some free time to see me?" Mio''s Mother asked. The Elf girl closed the book in her hand and looked at the two of us. "Eh? Helena? Since when did you have another child?" "She is not my child but the First Daughter of the Marquess Rommel family, Lily-sama." The Elf girl panicked a little when she heard that. "W-Wee to my little shop, Lily-sama. Sorry if it''s messy like this" Realizing my status as an upper noble, the Elf girl changed her attitude to be more formal in front of me. Is my father''s noble status that big? Forget that, I have to focus on finding a suitable magic book for Alice and Alyssa among this messy pile of books. Chapter 15: Chapter 14 - Old Magic Books As Mio''s Mother said, choosing a magic book is much harder than looking for one. The pile of magic books in this shop is very diverse ording to the type of magic discovered. "Uuhh.. this is much harder than I thought," I muttered. In front of me was a messy pile of magic books. I have never studied magic books and this pile of magic books makes me dizzy to choose them. For that, I need help from someone who is an expert in this matter. Um, Goddess.. can you help me? [ Leave it to me, Lily-chan! ] Rather than buying something uncertain, it''s better to make sure first, right? Also.. are there any magic books that are suitable for Alice and Alyssa? [ What about magic books about elemental magic and spirit contracts? ] Elemental magic? Spirit contracts? [ The biggest difference between the two lies in the source of their power. Elemental magic includes the ability to utilize the types of elements scattered in this world such as fire elementals, earth elementals, water elementals, wind elementals, and other elements that have not yet been discovered. At least, I have created 1,200 types of elemental magic and so far only 10 types of elemental magic have been discovered. Take a look at the magic book with the worn leather cover, Lily-chan. ]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Um, this is?? I took a worn magic book. The peeling leather cover felt rough in my hands, I was very careful when opening the cover and pages of the book. Most of the pages were in poor condition and looked very fragile. The writing inside was very difficult to understand and I didn''t recognize thenguage it was written in. What magic book is this? [ Oh, this is the magic book my senpai made.. ] Senpai?? [ Ahem! Lily-chan.. Has Lily-chan ever heard this story? ] [ In the past, the world Lily-chan lived in was filled with dangerous monsters. Due to the uncontrolled monster attacks, humanity performed a special ritual to summon heroes from another world. Currently, the ritual has be a forbidden magic because it damages the order of the universe. Because that amount magic is very dangerous, we almost destroyed the entire universe. ] Eh?? I don''t understand what the Goddess said. [ Back to the main topic! This book is one of the relics of the seven great heroes of that era. Thenguage written in it is German. He was a genius in manipting elemental magic because of his very high level of education in the field of Science. At least, he was the first person from another world to discover 1,200 types of elemental magic and the magic book is one of his greatest works which is divided into seven parts. ] But, if this uses thenguage of another world. How am I supposed to read it? [ That''s easy, Lily-chan. I just put that knowledge into your brain. ] Eh? What does that mean? "Ukh!!" I felt a pain in my head. Just like what happened before, various kinds of information entered my brain. Slowly the pain in my head disappeared. I looked at the book I was holding and... I understand thenguage of this magic book! "Modern Science in Another World?" "Table of Contents?" "Basic elements of fire magic?" "Scientific reactions in fire elemental magic?" "Differences in fire temperature based on fire elemental color?" What is this? The more I read and turned the pages, the more I became curious to learn its contents. "This book is really interesting to study!" I muttered in an excited tone. [ I-I didn''t expect Lily-chan to be interested in suchplicated science. If so, maybe the magic book next to it will interest Lily-chan too. ] A magic book? But the one next to me was just a scroll covered in a leather cover. [ Ah, the shape of this magic book is unique. I don''t know why that person was so determined to make it. ] That person? [ Yep, one of the great heroes of the Demon race. He has the status of Demon Emperor and is still alive today. ] Demon Emperor and hero of the Demon race? I once read this information in a history book. Wasn''t it the Demon Emperor who saved the Demon territory from the invasion of giant monsters by himself? [ History wrote it as "Alone" but in reality, he made a contract with the holy spirits and summoned them in that battle. ] [ It can be said, that this Demon Emperor is very skilled at forming spirit contracts, most of the sacred spirits danced in the palm of his hand. However, there are still some holy spirits who refused his contract. ] [ Forming a contract with a spirit allows one to use the spirit''s natural power and summon it in battle. This magic book is very unique because it is in the form of an animal skin scroll, aside from its strange shape. This magic book is very detailed about spirit contracts and spirit summoning rituals. ] [ Um, if Lily-chan wants to give this magic book to Alice and Alyssa. I suggest you trante it into humannguage first. Ah! There are books in this shop that study Demon Rune''s script! ] Is it just my feeling or... Alice and Alyssa will be plunged into quite a difficult situation in the future. [ Isn''t that great? Alice and Alyssa have an extraordinary talent for learning these two magics. ] Eh, really? These two magic books are perfect for them? [ If Lily-chan is hesitant, why not study it first before giving it to them? ] That''s a good idea! I''ll judge for myself how suitable this magic book is for them. I immediately handed the two magic books to the Elf girl named Lisa. "Um, I want to buy these two magic books and a book about Demon Rune script." "Eh?" Lisa who received the two magic books from my hands was confused. One magic book with a worn cover and one magic book that uses animal skin. "Um, Lily-sama. This isn''t a magic book," said Lisa. I shook my head, it seemed like Lisa thought this wasn''t a magic book. [ This Elf girl is still very young, she''s never even read this magic book and immediately sold it without understanding its contents. Oh! Don''t forget the Demon Rune script book. ] Ah! I almost forgot about that one. "Um, are there any books that study Demon Rune script?" I asked. Hearing my question, Lisa just stared at me nkly and moved to meet Mio''s Mother. "Helena!! Is it okay to give the book to a noble?" Lisa asked. "Um, maybe it''s safe?" Mother Mio replied. "Why are you asking me back?!" "Ettoo.. am I not allowed to buy it?" I asked. "Ah, it''s not like that, Lily-sama. It''s just that books that study Demon Rune script are strictly prohibited in this kingdom." "So, I''m not allowed to buy it?" I was a little disappointed with the rules of this kingdom. How am I supposed to study this magic book if there''s a rule like that? I don''t want to force Lisa to sell it to me. "What if I buy it?" Mio''s Mother said. "Eh?" Lisa was very surprised. "If I buy it, just think of myself as a frence adventurer who happened to buy a book about Demon Rune script for my collection." "T-That''s fine. But, don''t bring me into it if something happens!" "Don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility for this," Mio''s Mother replied while smiling at me. "This is Lily-sama.." Mio''s Mother gave me a book about the Demon Rune script. "Eh?" I was surprised and epted her gift. "Um, this isn''t free.. there''s a fee to pay!" Mio''s Mother said firmly. Mio''s Mother then lowered her height and was level with my height. Mio''s Mother then stroked my hair and kissed my cheek. "M-Maamaaa!!" behind me, I could hear Mio''s footsteps running towards me and hugging me. "W-What did you just do!!" said Mio as she separated the two of us. Uhm, will this incident be a big problem in the future? Mio''s Mother and Mio then discussed with each other in the corner of the room and Ipleted the transaction to buy the magic book. Chapter 16: Chapter 15 - A Relaxing Afternoon After a long journey looking for suitable magic books, I still had quite a lot of money left. I managed to get two magic books and one book about the Demon Rune script. This should be enough, right? I spent my free time at the Adventurer''s Guild while reading magic books. Elemental magic techniques caught my attention, especially the part about utilizing reactions between elements such as thebination of electric magic elements with water magic elements that created abination of two elemental attacks into one. This magic book was very fragile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om So, I had to be careful when turning the pages. I didn''t want to damage this magic book before understanding its contents. This magic book turned out to be written by someone who was calcting and creative. If only I had the capacity and ability to use magic. I would try elemental magic ording to the guide of this magic book. On the other hand, the magic book about spirit contracts was very different from the elemental magic book. Instead of using magic, someone who sessfully made a spirit contract would gain spirit power and be able to use spirit magic based on the spirit''s attributes. That meant that if I sessfully made a contract with a spirit, I could use spirit magic without having the capacity and ability to use magic. This is very efficient and terrifying, fortunately, only the Demon race has this kind of knowledge. Moreover, the spirit contract ritual uses hard-to-find catalyst materials such as dragon bones, wyvern scales, kobold skulls, and so on. I have never tested my magic capacity because my father did not allow me to leave the house. So, I do not know whether I can use magic or not. With this magic book, there is no harm in making a contract with a spirit, right? In theory, spirits are not included in the category of magic. I closed both magic books. Currently, the table I am sitting at is our former lunch table. After lunch was over, Mio held my body and apanied me to read the magic book. Because lunchtime was over, Mio''s mother left to continue her work. "Nee.. Mio, are dragon bones very expensive?" I asked. "Dragon bones? That is very expensive Lily-sama. If I am not mistaken, even poor-quality dragon bones range from 100 Silver Coins to 1 Gold Coin," Mio replied. "That means I can only buy some dragon bones with the remaining money and rely on luck for their quality to be bad or good." "Lily-sama, what does Lily-sama want to do with the dragon bones?" "Just to satisfy my curiosity." "¡­" Mio fell silent. "It feels like Lily-sama is hiding something from me," Mio puffed out her cheeks and turned her gaze away from me. My body position was sitting on Mio''sp, but when we spoke our eyes met. It was a little strange if Mio turned her face away from me. "A-Ah.. this is for Alice and Alyssa. The magic book I read was a magic book about spirit contracts. To make a spirit contract, the right catalyst materials such as dragon bones and such are needed." "Spirit contract?" Mio asked in surprise. "Wait a minute! Lily-sama can read this writing?" Mio continued. "Eng? At first, I did have difficulty but after understanding a few lines of words. I can understand the writing inside." "T-That''s amazing, Lily-sama. Could it be Lily-sama is a genius?" "Eh? Is it that hard to learn foreign sentences?" If it was direct knowledge given by the Goddess, I would not have asked that question. However, if we are talking about the Demon Rune script that needs to be learned. Some of the curves and symbols of the Demon Rune have their characteristics. The Demon Rune script and the human alphabet are not much different, only the letters and symbols used are different but the cement of the meaning of the sentence still uses humannguage. Did this Demon Emperor do it on purpose so that humanity would learn the Demon Rune script? Or did this Demon Emperor do it on purpose to introduce the existence of a spirit? "Nee, Mio.. have you heard of spirits before?" because I was curious, I asked Mio. "Spirits? If I''m not mistaken, there was once a group of adventurers who met them but the truth of the story is still questionable because the existence of spirits is difficult to prove." "Hmm.. that gives me a little idea. Isn''t today Mother Mio''s birthday? May I give Mother Mio a small gift?" "T-There''s no need to go to such trouble Lily-sama. I-I would be troubled if the gift was that valuable." "It''s okay, this is a thank you for helping me earlier." I didn''t hear Mio''s answer but Mio''s behavior of turning her face away. "Lily-sama¡­" Mio looked back at me. Eh? Why is this? It feels like I did something wrong. "C-Can I kiss Lily-sama like Mom?" "Hue?" I could only be surprised to hear Mio''s question. "Um! No problem!" I answered. I immediately handed my cheek to Mio. Different from Mio''s mother, my heart was beating fast when Mio''s face approached mine. This feeling was very different from before and a little embarrassing. "M-Mioo.. Umph!!" Eh? Isn''t this a little wrong? Mio''s mother only kissed my cheek but why did Mio kiss my lips? I slightly felt Mio''s hand holding my cheek. T-This isn''t bad either and I like this gentle side of Mio. On Mio''sp, a gentle kiss like this was very difficult to do but I didn''t mind it. I could hear a group of adventurers whispering around us, but Mio ignored them and continued our kiss. After being satisfied, Mio slowly released her small kiss and hugged my body tightly. "Lily-sama.." ignoring the gazes of the people around her. Mio hugged my body tightly until a small blow hit Mio''s head. "Hauu!! Who hit me?! Oh! Mama.." Mio''s mother stood behind Mio. "Are you satisfied?" asked Mio''s mother in a cold tone. "Huh?" Mio was a little confused by her mother''s question. Mio realized the stares and smiles of the people around her until a blush adorned her face. "Eh.. aren''t I already became Lily-sama''s property??" Mio replied while holding back her embarrassment. "That''s true, but don''t do it in public!" replied Mio''s mother in a high tone. "Lily-sama is cute but please hold back your predatory attitude and don''t give them strange imaginations!" continued Mio''s mother. Strange imaginations? What does she mean? I realized the meaning of Mio''s mother''s words. Around us, several adventurers smiled at us. Expressions of surprise, smiles, and holding back shame were engraved on their faces. At that moment, shame began to attack me. I turned my face away and covered my face with Mio''s chest. I hugged her body a little tighter. "Hyaaa! Lily-sama!" Mio was surprised when I hugged her body tightly. "Ahem! Lily-sama.." Mio''s mother moved to my side. "If this ce feels ufortable, Lily-sama can use the private room avable." I shook my head. "I like this ce" I replied while burying my face in Mio''s chest even deeper. "Uguh!!" Mio''s mother suddenly held her chest. "What is this? Why is it so cute like this? T-This is wrong but.. somehow I don''t want to throw away this view" Mio''s mother muttered. Mio stroked my hair slowly, my body feltfortable, and started to get sleepy. "Mmph.. Fuaah!!" I took a deep breath and smelled Mio''s body scent. My eyelids felt heavy and the soft caresses given by Mio made me even sleepier. Mio''s soft caresses felt veryfortable and I wanted to fall asleep in her arms. If I fall asleep in Mio''s arms, it''s okay, right? I gave in to my drowsiness and fell asleep in Mio''s warm embrace. "Lily-sama.." Mio kept stroking my hair until I fell asleep. Chapter 17: Chapter 16 - Public Bath The day has turned into night, I woke up from my deep nap. The view in front of me looked different from usual. The ceiling was made of wooden nks and the candlenterns that lit up the room felt different. My eyes still felt heavy and the drowsiness in my eyes made me want to continue sleeping. However, the sound of the door opening woke me uppletely. Mio in simple clothes entered the room and approached me. "Good evening, Lily-sama" Mio greeted while carrying small equipment in her hands. What is this? Why did my fine hair suddenly stand on end and my feeling became uneasy? "Lily-sama, there are a few things I want to ask," Mio was now in front of me. The candlentern in the room slightly showed Mio''s annoyed expression. "Lily-sama went to town with permission from Rommel-sama, right?" "Ah!" suddenly my body felt cold after hearing Mio''s question. "Lily-sama?" With a cold gaze, Mio started walking closer to me. Cold sweat soaked my head thanks to Mio''s gaze who stared sharply at my face. "Ehehe.." I chuckled a little without answering Mio''s question. "As I thought, no wonder Rommel-sama didn''t pick up Lily-sama when she was in town. They even went straight back to the Main Mansion," Mio said in an annoyed tone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hmm? This is a little strange. Mio should scold me, right? I wiped the sweat dripping down my forehead a little. "Lily-sama, sorry if this is inappropriate but do you want to take a bath together in a hot spring?" Mio asked. "A hot spring?" I asked. This is the first time I know there is a ce like that. "In this town, there are several inns that open public baths. Ah! Don''t worry Lily-sama! The men''s and women''s baths are separate. Moreover, several officers supervise inside." Taking a bath together? I think it''s quite an interesting experience. Usually, I just take a bath alone by wiping the important parts of my body without thinking about other things like hot water. "Ah! But what about my clothes?" I asked. "Fufu.. don''t worry, Lily-sama! This yours loyal Maid has prepared something for Lily-sama!" Mio confidently stroked her chest. Seeing Mio''s happy expression, I couldn''t help but feel a bad feeling about this. It felt like I was going to be a living doll to satisfy her curiosity. Ugh, I didn''t want to do it but my body felt sticky with sweat. My feelings were against this but my body was too honest in this situation. "Mio, don''t overdo it!" Boonk!! "Atata!!" Behind Mio, Mio''s mother was seen carrying a towel and clothes in a small wooden box. Mio received a small punch from Mio''s mother. "Forgive my daughter, Lily-sama. If something rted to Lily-sama''s cuteness happens then Mio will lose control like this" said Mio''s mother. "And Mio.. please watch your behavior! After all, Lily-sama is your Master!" "Uuuh.. I know that but.. isn''t this outfit cute?" Mio took off the clothes she brought. I didn''t notice the clothes before Mio pointed them out. The clothes were not much different from the Shrine Maiden model except that there was an additional frilly fabric that looked like the seams of a Maid uniform. "These clothes.." Mio''s mother fell silent after seeing the clothes Mio brought. "I think it suits Lily-sama very well. Good job, Mio!" Mio''s mother continued enthusiastically. Uh, it seems like I can''t avoid the fate of bing a living doll. "And.. if Lily-sama wears such cute clothes. It seems like we should bring weapons just in case." Eh? Why do we have to bring weapons into the hot spring? "Fufu.. of course, Mama! Protecting Lily-sama''s cuteness and purity is my main duty!" For some reason, Mio''s mother and Mio had the same opinion on this matter. I followed their request and rushed to the hot spring. The city view at night has its uniqueness, especially with the shops that operate at night. "Um, Mio.. can I ask you something?" In the middle of our journey, I remembered the conversation of my family''s exclusive merchant. "What is the red district?" Hearing this question, Mio''s mother and Mio were shocked and looked around. "Li-Lily-sama! How did Lily-sama know those words?!" Mio was very panicked and grabbed my hand to speed up our walking speed. "Eh? Is something wrong?" I asked. "Siiihhh!! Don''t be so loud Lily-sama. Those are rude words! Who taught Lily-sama those words?" "Rude words?" I was a little confused by Mio''s words. Is the Red District a rude word? If it''s a rude word, why does our family''s exclusive merchant often talk about it? "Ahem! Listen carefully Lily-sama! The Red District is a phrase that refers to a ce specifically for adults. Children are not allowed to know about that ce, let alone enter it!!" "Eeeh?? Why?" I was getting more and more curious about the Red District. "T-That''s because.. ugh! How do I exin this, Mama?" Mio seemed to have given up on exining the Red District. "Lily-sama, for now, the Red District is a taboo spoken by the kingdom''s nobles. However, if Lily-sama is curious about that ce, we can visit it after taking a bath together," replied Mio''s mother. "Mamaaaa!!" Mio panicked even more when her mother exined about the Red District. "Mio, children tend to be curious about things they don''t know yet and they will be determined to find out if they don''t get an answer. Isn''t Lily-sama in this city without using her family''s horse-drawn carriage and walking to the city?" Eh? How did Mio''s mother know about it? "And remember! Rommel-sama entrusted Lily-sama to you with the guarantee of her safety as her Maid.. understand?!" M-My father entrusted me to Mio? No wonder Mio asked about it earlier. "Well, the Red District is indeed a ce prone to trickery and danger. So, Lily-sama must be careful when passing through that area. Knowing the location of the Red District is not too bad to be on the safe side, right?" said Mio''s mother while looking at Mio. Oh, so that''s the reason. I now understand this ce called the Red District. In short, the Red District is a dangerous ce and is specifically for adults. But, why does it have to be adults? "Uuuhh.. T-That''s true but.." replied Mio who agreed with her mother''s opinion. "Don''t worry, Mio. I''m not interested in that kind of ce. I''m just curious after hearing my family''s exclusive merchant talk about their visit to the Red District," I said. Hearing my words, Mio''s mother smiled at Mio. "Right? This is much safer than not exining it at all," said Mother Mio. "Uuuuh, I can''t imagine what would happen if Lily-sama went to a ce like that and an exclusive merchant huh.. it seems like they will experience something bad next month.. fufu.." suddenly Mio''s facial expression became cold. "Ah! haha.. haha..?? W-We have arrived at our destination. Look at this Lily-sama.." without realizing it, our journey had arrived at our destination and Mother Mio''s voice seemed to be pressed by something. In front of us was arge lodging building called "Fox Heaven". When we entered the main door, several white-tailed fox girls wearing Maid uniforms greeted us. The bushy tails that swayed and the cuteness of the furry ears that twitched felt very soft to look at. "S-So cute..." Without realizing it, those words came out of my mouth. Wait a minute! I-Is this a picture of myself when I became a Fox Shrine Maiden? I-I became cute like that? I-It can''t be this cute, right? Chapter 18: Chapter 17 - Hot Spring Service "Wee, Massster!!" As we entered the inn''s entrance, the fox girls lined up to greet us with sweet smiles on their faces. A shower of flowers and the sound of bells filled our arrival. "E-Eh? W-What is this?" Mio''s mother was very surprised by this wee. "Congrattions Master, as the 100th visitor. Master gets a special gift of enjoying the inn''s facilities and hot springs for free. Yeeey!!" said one of the fox girls. I''ve heard about this before, at the previous noble meeting there was talk about a promotion like this to attract customers and this business strategy has proven to be able to attract the general public. But, isn''t this 100th customer made up of three people? How do we determine the 100th customer, if wee together? Mio patted my shoulder and pulled my body back. "Lily-sama, is it okay if my mother gets this special gift?" Mio whispered. Oh, so that''s what it means. Mio wanted to give this gift to her mother because today was her birthday. "Um, that''s fine," I epted Mio''s request. "Thank you, Lily-sama-" Mio was about to hug me but Mio''s Mother carried my body from behind. "Then, can I enjoy this gift with my child?" Mio mother suddenly said something that surprised me. "Eh?" "Ehh?" Mio and I were equally surprised by Mio''s Mother words. "S-Sorry, Master. This promotion is only valid for one person in every 100 people. Regardless of age and physical appearance." "Is that so? Can I move the gift?" Mio mother asked. The fox girl shook her head, "Our rules don''t allow that." "Too bad... Does Lily-sama have any objections to this?" Mio mother asked. "I think... it''s better to ept this kind of good fortune than to reject it," I replied. "Fufu.. Lily-sama is very wise," praised Mio''s mother. Rather than calling myself wise, I just felt bad if Mio''s request wasn''t granted. Besides, with the remaining money I brought with me right now. Mio and I could still enjoy the same facilities as the gift. Ah! That''s right. Why not spend the remaining money? "Then, we also want to use the same facilities," I said while taking out a few gold coins. "L-Lily-sama??" Mio seemed surprised by my actions. "W-We will prepare the facilities. W-Wait a moment, Master!" Several fox girls ran after receiving my gold coins. "Um, I-Is it okay to spend that much money, Lily-sama?" Mio asked in a sad tone. "Compared to Mio''s devotion all this time, a small gold coin like that is nothing," I stroked Mio''s head which was drooping weakly. "Lily-sama¡­" Mio epted my caress on her head. She even started to kneel like a little fox enjoying the stroking of her head. For some reason, I could see Mio''s pseudo little tail waving in the direction of my hand. "Mio.. good girl.." I continued to stroke my hand from Mio''s head down to her face. asionally I pinched her little cheeks and stroked her chin. "Ahem! I don''t want to ruin your precious time but some fox girls are starting to fall watching this sight." I was surprised by Mio''s mother words and looked at the fox girls around me. Following Mio''s mother words, some fox girls who worked at this inn started to fall. They knelt on the floor while covering the blush on their faces. Their fox tails and ears were also lowered as if holding back their shame. I also tried to hold back the shame that suddenly overflowed, it seemed I had to pay attention to the ce before doing embarrassing actions like this. "Ahaha.. haha.." Mio chuckled while holding back her shame. "Ehehe.. hehe.." I followed Mio''s littleugh. "I don''t know why, you two are a perfect match for each other," replied Mio mother. Hearing this little fact from Mio mother, I and Mio identally held back our blushes at the same time. "M-Mooo!! Let''s enjoy the facilities of this ce!" Mio became a little embarrassed and pushed her mother''s body to enter the hot spring. Two small rooms inside the inn were divided based on the colors pink and blue on each door. We entered the pink door and hurriedly took some wooden baskets that had been prepared. This room was a special changing room for women, behind the door of this room there was a door that was connected to the closed hot spring. From a distance, I could see some thin misting out from between the doors. I couldn''t wait to enjoy this hot spring. Mio, Mio mother, and I took off our clothes and used the hot spring facilities that had been prepared. After the wooden basket was filled with our clothes, we immediately rushed into the room that had been waiting for us. Inside the room containing the closed hot spring, a fox girl was waiting for us. "Please be careful here, Master.. we will help pamper your body before enjoying the hot spring," said the fox girl. This kind of service seems to bemon in this ce, I could see Mio and Mio mother smiling while enjoying this facility. I seemed doubtful about their service facilities because this was my first experience in a ce like this. "It''s okay, Lily-sama. They have been trained for this task" said Mio to reassure me. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama! Leave this matter to them" Mio''s mother also reassured me about their performance. "Uuuuuhh.." I slowly sat on one of the wooden benches provided and took off my body towel. "AHAAAK!!" "M-Mioooo?" Behind me, I could hear Mio''s mother panicked voice. I turned around and found Mio holding her nose that was covered in blood and a terrifying auraing out behind her. "Ahem! Excuse me, little girl!" Mio suddenly stood behind me and dragged the fox girl who was going to wipe my back with hot water. "Eh? Kyaaa!!" The fox girl that Mio pulled was surprised. "M-Mooo! Lily-sama why are you so quiet about this?" Mio said in a pouting voice. Eh? What''s going on? Why did Mio''s attitude suddenly change? Didn''t she say to entrust my body to them? Why is Mio being like this? "M-Mioo?" "F-Forget what I said earlier. I''d rather do this!" Mio said while taking the warm water beside her and slowly washing my back with it. "Kuuuuu!!" What is this? Why does this warm water feel so good? "Fufu.. what''s wrong Lily-sama? Does this warm water feel good?" Mio teased me with her words. Until a wooden basket hit Mio''s head. Boonnkk!! "Miiiooo..." a soft and scary word from Mio''s mother was heard.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "M-Mom?" Mio slowly turned her body and Mio''s mother was holding a sword in her hand. "You know this right? Common etiquette when in a hot spring?" Mio''s mother asked with a t, threatening expression. "Hiiieekk!!" Mio walked back a little after seeing her mother. This was my first experience seeing Mio scared. Could it be that Mio''s mother power was so extraordinary that Mio was scared like this? "I-I''ll go back to my ce.." Mio replied. "Fufu.. Then, let''s continue with this little gift" replied Mio''s mother who was full of smiles. "Muuuu.. !!" Mio pouted a little when she returned to her original position. Without wasting much more time, we enjoyed the hot spring facilities. Rxing in the hot spring wasn''t too bad. I enjoyed thisfort. Chapter 19: Chapter 18 - Marquess Rommel Marquess Rommel''s residence looked different than usual. The luxurious dinner felt empty without the presence of the head of the family who was busy taking care of work. In Marquess Rommel''s study, several loyal servants apanied him. Something had happened and caught Marquess Rommel''s attention. "I heard that several small wolf packs were roaming around the forest and trying to enter the city?" asked Marquess Rommel. "And what happened to Lily happened because of the negligence of the forest guard soldiers, is that true?" said Marquess Rommel further. "It hurts me when Lily left without telling me her destination and preferred to meet one of our Maid workers rather than rely on her Father to find a weapon. Tell me, have I failed as a Father?" There was no answer from his subordinates, all of them lowered their heads when Marquess Rommel asked about this problem. "Marquess Rommel, maybe this happened because you didn''t pay enough attention to Lily-sama" answered Sebastian who was standing beside Marquess Rommel. "You know yourself how the political situation of this kingdom is, right? I still have to deal with one of the Dukes to control his power to the point of having to bother marrying his widowed daughter and bringing her children." "And that''s what made Lily-sama like this," Sebastian answered briefly. Marquess Rommel fell silent after hearing Sebastian''s answer, he remembered the beautiful memories with the previous Marchioness. Lily''s biological mother who is now gone. "I don''t know what the previous Marchioness was thinking, but why did she make a death will like that?" Marquess Rommel asked. "Maybe it happened because the previous Marchioness was a close friend of the Duke''s daughter." "But, that doesn''t mean I have to marry her after she''s gone, right?" "Maybe there''s a reason why the Marchioness made a death will like that." "By the way, how is the royal family after that incident? I didn''t expect the First Prince to do something like that to Lily. I know Lily is special, but something like that is too much." "ording to information from the royal messenger, Queen Elizabeth ns to visit this area and apologize personally. The time of her arrival is still uncertain." "O-Our area is fine, right?" asked Marquess Rommel who panicked after hearing the information that the Queen would visit his area. "Apart from the petty crimes that ur in the city and the routine control of forest monsters, I think¡­ our area is in good condition," said Sebastian. "Being fine doesn''t mean there are no problems. After what happened to Lily, tighten the surveince of forest monsters, especially around the Mansion," ordered Marquess Rommel. "As you wish, My Master!!" hearing his Master''s order. Several loyal servants who had gathered rushed to carry out their Master''s orders and left Marquess Rommel''s office. "Marquess, I think it''s time for you to attend dinner," said Sebastian. "Ah, that''s right. I almost forgot about this one." "Marquess Rommel, I think this is quite a useful suggestion for you. Try to understand Lily-sama and your new family''s condition." "Kuh! I-I know that!" Marquess Rommel stood up from his chair and headed towards the dining room. Sebastian, who was his butler, followed in his master''s footsteps. Marquess Rommel arrived at the dining room door. He stopped and took a deep breath. "Marquess Rommel?" "I-I was just calming myself down before facing them." Sebastian stepped forward to open the dining room entrance. "W-Wait.. Sebastian! H-Hey!!" Kraaak!! The dining room door was wide open, the sight before them was the Marchioness waiting for the arrival of Marquess Rommel and her children. "P-Papa!!" "Paapaaa!!" Alice and Alyssa who saw Marquess Rommel rushed towards him and hugged him. "Is Papa''s work done?" "Papa finished working?" Alice and Alyssa asked the same thing. Marquess Rommel looked confused by the sudden question. "Good evening, Marquess Rommel" Far in front of the dining table a woman was sitting waiting for Marquess Rommel''s arrival. She was a new Marchioness and Lily''s stepmother. "A-Amagi.. Ah! I mean Marchioness Amagi. Sorry... I''m not used to this," said Marquess Rommel. Their marriage age was quite new so mistakes in pronouncing nicknames often happened. "It''s okay, I also want to get used to my new family title," replied Marchioness Amagi. The new family continued their dinner. "Papa! Why isn''t Onee-sama back yet?" Alice suddenly asked this. "Umu! Even Lily-nee wasn''t in her room until the evening!" Alyssa also joined in the conversation. "Lily still hasn''t returned?" Marchioness Amagi asked. "She''s currently at Helena''s residence, one of the kingdom''s former greatest adventurers. We met this afternoon at the city gate after her daughter waited for me and asked permission to look after Lily for a while." "Eh? Lily''s in the city? How is that possible?" Marchioness Amagi was surprised by Marquess Rommel''s words. "That''s the problem. Didn''t all our carriages go out? How did Lily end up in the city?" Marquess Rommel asked. "Marquess Rommel, based on the testimony of the Mansion''s gatekeepers. Lily-sama went out for a walk without bringing any guards and the soldiers guarding the city gates said that Lily-sama arrived in the city while running," Sebastian replied. "H-Huuh?" "Huh?" Marquess Rommel and Marchioness Amagi were very surprised by Sebastian''s answer. "Isn''t the distance between our Mansion and the city quite far?" Marchioness Amagi asked. "Did the soldier guarding the city gate tell the truth?" Marquess Rommel continued Marchioness Amagi''s question. "With all due respect, Marquess Rommel. Is a little girl with dark skin and wearing a white robe that hard to see in the morning?" Sebastian replied. "As a parent, isn''t it time for you to understand your child''s needs? Handing arge amount of money to a child to buy a sword is not amon thing for parents. Even the King and Queen send small troops to watch over their children while they are in the city," Sebastian continued. "Ugh!" Marquess Rommel was hit by a small, invisible blow from Sebastian. Meanwhile, Marchioness Amagi seemed devastated by Lily''s departure which she didn''t realize. "Besides, it seems that Lily-sama has great potential that has been hidden until now. Even Helena-sama seemed overwhelmed when fighting Lily-sama," Sebastian''s statement caught the attention of everyone in the dining room. "W-What does that mean, Sebastian?" Marquess Rommel asked. "Eh? Marquess Rommel didn''t hear her when she was talking about Lily-sama sparring with Helena-sama?" Sebastian replied.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Even the adventurers around Helena-sama who see them sparring with Lily-sama speechless?" Sebastian continued to rify the situation. "Marquess Rommel, sometimes your attitude of not caring about the environment is a blessing for us," Hearing Sebastian''s words, all the Maids and Butlers on duty in the dining room nodded in agreement. "In the match, they betting ownership of ours Maid named Sakura Mio, Lily-sama managed to defeat Helena-sama in a one-on-one match. I even bought a recording of their match from one of the staff on duty," Sebastian hurriedly ced a round recording crystal on the dining table. A small screen opened and disyed the match between Lily and Helena. All the Maids and Butlers in the dining room were surprised by Lily''s ability to swing her sword with smooth and elegant movements. "T-This is Lily''s ability?" Marquess Rommel asked to make sure. "Exactly, Marquess Rommel. It seems like Lily-sama has a hidden ability and the incident regarding the wolf attack triggered her hidden talent toe out." "Which means.. the one who defeated the ck wolf was... Lily?" "I guess she was defeat them.." Sebastian answered shortly. After Marquess Rommel''s small question was answered. A smallmotion urred in Marquess Rommel''s residence. Without Lily realizing it, several maid girls who saw the live recording of Lily''s match against Helena formed a special faction that admired Lily''s greatness. Chapter 20: Chapter 19 - Dango Ssh!! Blup!! We enjoyed the hot spring together. "Fuuuuaaahhhh~," said Mio''s mother who partially submerged her body. "Mmmpphhh~," Mio sighed in peace. "Muuunnyaa~," I unconsciously said this sentence after entering the hot spring. The sensation of hot water wetting my skin felt veryfortable and made me a little sleepy. "Lily-sama, here you go.." Mio moved to my side while carrying a wooden tray filled with snacks. "Uhn? What is this?" I took one of the snacks from the wooden tray that Mio brought. "Dango," replied Mio while giving me dango. "Dango?" This was the first time I saw food like this. This food was round and had a different color. I touched it a little and the outer texture felt chewy. "Lily-sama.. please open Lily-sama''s mouth.." Mio suddenly told me to open my mouth. Before I knew it, Mio had already held chopsticks filled with dango and was ready to feed me. "M-Mio, I can eat by myself." "Aaaaaaa!!" Mio forced me to open my mouth. What can I do? Mio want to feed me, right? It''s okay for a Maid to pamper her Master, right? "Um... Uh.." I gave up and opened my mouth. "Lily-sama..." Mio put the dango into my mouth. What is this? This snack is chewy and sweet! "Mmmphh!!!" I enjoyed this sweet food. Sweet food for the royal nobility has an interesting shape, but this simple snack has its advantages. Mio fed my mouth with her dango again, until I had finished eating one portion of Mio''s dango. "Mio, can I borrow your chopsticks?" I felt a little guilty for eating one portion of Mio''s dango. "Eh? Lily-sama can use chopsticks?" Mio asked in teasing tone. I shook my head. "But, I can try!" I said confidently. "Lily-sama, using chopsticks to pick up dango is hard.." Mio teased. "I-I want to try it!" Mio''s mother who was beside me just smiled and enjoyed one portion of her dango. "Mio.. let Lily-sama try it and don''t hide your chopsticks," Mio''s mother said while grabbing the chopsticks that Mio had hidden. "Ah! My indirect kiss now gone... Ehehe.." Mio just smiled after being caught hiding her chopsticks behind the wooden tray she was carrying. "Here Lily-sama, please try it," Mio''s mother said while giving chopsticks. I epted the chopsticks given by Mio''s mother and tried to hold one dango. Because the dango was round, I had a little difficulty holding it. The chopsticks I used always shifted the dango and the chewy texture of the dango made it even harder to hold. "Uh, this is hard to hold," Iined a little. Using chopsticks was a littleplicated for me because I wasn''t used to using them. The dining etiquette for the nobility of our kingdom uses a fork, spoon, and knife. Meanwhile, this eating utensil called chopsticks was only introduced after our kingdom coborated with one of the eastern kingdoms. "Mio..e closer." "Hehe.. why Lily-sama? Have you given up using chopsticks?" It seems like Mio is a little arrogant just because she can use chopsticks. "Miiiioooo~," I used my signature cute attack a little. Staring at Mio with teary eyes in Mio''s biggest weakness. "L-Lily-sama.." Mio looked at me with an uncertain expression and immediately approached me. At this close distance, I took one of my dango and put it in my mouth with kiss. Mio who was in front of me looked confused. I immediately held her face and pressed my lips to hers. This is a technique often used by mother birds to their chicks and who would have thought that this method would be very useful, right? "Muuupu!!" I released my lips from Mio''s and managed to move my dango into Mio''s mouth. "This way, I don''t need chopsticks to feed Mio," I said triumphantly. Pang!!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Uhng?" I heard a strange sound around me. Several women who were enjoying the hot springs were staring at me and Mio. Their faces were filled with a bright red blush that was visible. "T-Thank you, Lily-sama," Mio said in a small shy tone. I immediately looked at Mio and saw her facial expression filled with a bright red blush. "Umm.. it seems like it''s time for us to go back home?" said Mio''s mother breaking the atmosphere. "Eh??" I was a little surprised. "Mio.. quickly wake up from your sweet dream and finish the remaining food!" Mio''s mother ordered. "Ah! That''s right! Mioo!!" I immediately took the two remaining dangos and fed Mio in the same way. "Muuuu-Nyaaahmm!!" I forced Mio a little to ept the food from my mouth again. With this, the score between me and Mio became even! Pang!! Takk!! Dang!! Strange sounds were heard around me again. This time, several women and the hot spring caretaker were lying on the floor with small drops of blooding out of their noses. "Lily-sama, let''s hurry home now," said Mio''s mother who suddenly stood up and walked away from the hot spring pool. "Muunya~ Muuu~ Lu-Luly-sumuu~" Mio pulled my hand to get out of the hot spring pool while chewing the remaining dango in her mouth. We hurriedly dried our bodies and changed into new clothes. The clothes Mio gave me suited my body very well, especially with the ribbon decoration that adorned my head. When we left the inn, the people around me stared at me intently. Did my clothes look strange to the general public? Mio held my hand tightly and red at the people who were observing me. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama. They are just fascinated by Lily-sama''s cuteness. Right, Mama?" Mio''s mother stopped walking and begin carried my body. "Of course, Lily-sama is a cute and sweet like little maid," teased Mio''s mother when carried my body in her arms. "T-Thank you," subtlepliments like this made my mood feel good. This was the first time I enjoyed a warm atmosphere like this. Without realizing it, we had arrived at the front door of Mio''s family. When we were about to enter, Mio''s father was waiting for us at the entrance while carrying a bouquet in his hand. "Happy birthday, Helena!!" said Mio''s father and showing a bouquet in his hand. "Happy birthday, Mama!!" now Mio said that sentence while taking out a small flower from between the pockets of her clothes. "Ah! H-Happy birthday, Helena-san!" I said to liven up the atmosphere. "W-What are you guys doing?" Mio''s mother held back her embarrassment after Mio''s father had a little surprise. "Mom must not have thought that Dad would prepare a surprise like this, right?" Mio teased her mother a little. "There''s still another surprise inside! Let''s go inside!" said Mio''s father while pushing Mio''s mother into the house. Mio also pushed my body toe into her house. Inside Mio''s house, I could smell the aroma of dinner and saw a small box as a surprise gift for Mio''s mother. This reminded me of one thing. I didn''t prepare a gift for Mio''s mother! What should I do to give her a gift? I-I need something special as a gift! Right now, I could only think of one special gift that would be suitable for Mio''s mother. However, that small gift needed careful preparation. "Mio... can I have some paper?" "Paper?" Without answering or questioning me, Mio rushed to find a piece of paper. Drawing a spirit contract on paper wouldn''t be a bad idea as a birthday present, right? Chapter 21: Chapter 20 - Spirit Summoning Spirit. It was a legend that was created before humans were able to use magic. The existence of spirits was known after the Demon Emperor introduced spirits to the public. Based on the kingdom''s historical records, a spirit contractor from humanity was once found but records regarding the summoning ritual and the type of spirit summoned were not recorded. Luckily, I found a magic book that contained a spirit-summoning ritual. The magic book wrote that spirits live in another realm and to summon a spirit requires a catalyst strong enough to open the gate to their realm. The spirit summoning ritual is not too dangerous because the spirit contract will protect the contractor and regte the power level of the summoned spirit. The piece of paper that Mio gave me was enough to make a spirit contract suitable for Mio mother. Our little fight gave me a clear picture of what spirit suited Mio mother. A spirit that could be relied on to support Mio''s mother attacks and help her daily work. The spirit contract that I drew was not tooplicated, for some reason my brain seemed to understand every line and curve of the spirit contract. "Um! I think this isplex enough." One ready-to-use spirit contract has been sessfully created! Next is the catalyst needed to summon the spirit. Kreeek!! I was surprised by the sound of Mio''s room door opening. From behind the door, Mio walked in towards me. Since this spirit contract was a surprise gift for Mio''s mother, I borrowed Mio''s room to maintain this little privacy. "Mio, please help me to give this little gift," I said while handing over the paper containing the spirit contract. "Lily-sama, what is this?" Mio looked at the spirit contract I made and aplicated expression was drawn on her face. "Spirit contract" I replied. "Spirit contract?" Mio looked confused by my answer. "Um! When Mio''s mother apanied me shopping for magic books in the Adventurer''s Guild trading area. I found an interesting magic book about summoning spirits and spirit contracts. If this magic book is correct then we only need a catalyst to activate the spirit contract. The problem is, this catalyst is divided into two parts, namely a catalyst that uses physical material from monsters and a catalyst for inanimate objects that have someone''s memories. Since spirits do not have a physical form in this world, they need a catalyst to adjust their body shape. So, with the right catalyst, the summoned spirit can adjust to themon body shape in this world." Hearing my exnation, Mio''s face turned pale when she heard the topic of magic. Ah! Mio hates magic, right? I hope Mio doesn''t hate me for telling her the contents of the magic book that discusses spirits. "I-It''s more or less like that.." I said, hastily ending the topic. "Lily-sama.. S-Sorry... I-I don''t understand what Lily-sama said and please don''t talk about this," replied Mio, who had a sad expression. "M-Mio doesn''t like topics like this, right? I-I understand that, so please forgive me, and please don''t hate me or leave me-" "No! How could I hate Lily-sama just because of this? Especially leaving Lily-sama? I can''t do that!" said Mio, cutting me off. "Miiiiioo~" I moved closer to Mio and hugged her body. "Thank you for always understanding my wishes, Mio" I whispered. "Lily-sama.." Mio stroked my head and carried my body into her arms. "Isn''t Mio now Lily-sama''s property? Of course, I will work hard for Lily-sama''s happiness because... Lily-sama is my goal and reason for living now" Mio said this sentence with a sweet smile on her face. "Ah! Does Lily-sama need to use a ve contract to-" "No need!" I immediately cut off the crazy idea that Mio was about to say. Just that one word alone described the crazy idea in Mio''s head. The rtionship between Master and ve in this kingdom is very cruel. ves who get ve contracts are the same as living humans who live a fake life to serve their Master''s everymand. I don''t want to have a rtionship like that! "If I do that then Mio won''t be the Mio I know." "Lily-sama! Lily-sama! Lily-sama!" Mio suddenly buried her face in my body while letting out sobs of happiness. "E-Enough Mio.." I held back a little embarrassment from Mio''s childish attitude. Mio let go of her hug and invited me to the dining room to enjoy the dinner that had been prepared. When we entered the dining room, Mio''s mother and Mio''s father were in a hugging position and filled with a harmonious atmosphere. "Ara? Our special guest has arrived. So, please restrain yourself and we will continueter..." said Mio''s mother who let go of Mio''s father''s hug. "Ahem! Lily-sama. Sorry about what just happened," said Mio''s father while holding back his embarrassment. "Mom, look at this.." Mio gave a piece of paper containing a spirit contract to her mother. "Mio.. What is this?" Mio''s mother looked confused after seeing the spirit contract I made. "This is a gift made by Lily-sama... a spirit contract." Mio seemed to want to exin the contents of my gift but she was also confused about how to exin it. "Spirit contract?" Mio mother had the same expression as Mio. "Um! That is a spirit contract that I have learned from a magic book and to activate a spirit contract a catalyst is needed. Ah! behind the paper, there are instructions for use." I said to exin the content.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Catalyst? Does that mean I have to hunt monsters again to find the right catalyst?" Mio mother asked. I shook my head. Once again, I exined the two different catalysts that could be used to activate a spirit contract to Mio mother. Unlike Mio, it seemed that Mio mother understood what I said. "So that''s it... we can use those clothes..." Mio mother muttered softly. "Lily-sama, can I use this gift now?" asked Mio''s mother. "Eh? Isn''t this already Helena-san''s property?" I replied while turning Mio''s mother question back. "Fufu.. Lily-sama is truly wise. Then, I will go get catalysts." Mio''s mother got up from her chair and left the dining room. Silence fell in the dining room. "Do we have catalysts?" Mio asked her father to break the silence. "Did you forget that your father and mother were former adventurers? Having one or two catalysts is not a problem for an adventurer," Mio''s father replied. "That''s right, I almost forgot." "Mio! Even though the father is now a cksmith, he used to be the greatest adventurer who was able to conquer your mother''s heart!" said Mio''s father while patting his chest. "..." "..." Mio and I did not respond to him. "H-Hey.. noment on this one?" asked Mio''s father while getting our attention. Mio''s mother returned while carrying a small stick and a small box. "M-Mom?" Mio looked at her mother''s belongings and a sad expression appeared on her face. "Lily-sama... can I use the spirit contract now?" Mio''s mother asked, I just nodded. After all, it was already Mio''s mother''s right. "Mio, help your mother..." Mio''s father suddenly ordered Mio to help her mother. "E-Em!" with a sad expression on her face, Mio fulfilled her father''s order. When Mio and Mio''s mother left the dining room, Mio''s father revealed what was on Mio''s mother''s mind after hearing the exnation about the spirit contract and the catalyst. "Lily-sama, actually Mio has a little sister who is skilled at using magic but a tragedy happened in our house that made her little sister leave this small family early..." "Because of that incident, Mio hates magic and everything rted to magic until now. For her, magic is a painful suffering and reminds her of her little sister." Hearing Mio''s father''s words, one big mystery about Mio has been answered. A reason why the Yurification System knows Mio''s hatred and the bitter reality mixed in it. "Thank you for telling me this." "It''s okay, just think of this as my approval of your rtionship as her Master. Um! If possible... please make Mio happy." "Of course, leave it to me." Hearing my answer, Mio''s father smiled at me. "I want to see Mio smile freely again after being freed from the agony that always binds her." After that statement, a small cry from Mio''s mother and Mio was heard. From behind the dining room door, the light that prated from the gaps in the door answered the spirit contract that had been activated. Yes, the spirit contract ritual was sessful and it seems... I understand a little what Mio''s mother feels. The longing for a mother figure for her daughter and the guilt that haunts her older sister. Even though the spirit uses the appearance of someone who has long been dead it is enough to heal the wounds of a broken heart. Chapter 22: Chapter 21 - Good Night In an instant, Mio''s family members have increased. The figure of the little girl who joined us in the dining room is a spirit who was sessfully summoned by Mio''s mother spirit contract. This spirit figure is not much different from Mio''s, short bright brown hair and a pair of bright brown eyes that shine brightly add to the cuteness of this little girl. What different about this little girl from ordinary little girls is the aura that surrounds her body. A calm and greenish aura flies around her body. When I observe her, she looks back at me and smiles as if greeting me. Mio and Mio mother sit beside her while holding back their unfinished sobs. It seems, they still have the deepest longing for the figure of Mio''s little sister who has left. Mio''s father wants to join them, it''s just that... something happen about him. "Um? Can you move your sword des away from my head?" said Mio father to Mio. Yes, Mio father is now trapped by Mio swords that limit his movement. "Nimi, try eating this.." Mio mother tries to feed the spirit figure who uses her child''s form. For some emotional reason, this summoned spirit inherited the name of Mio''s deceased younger sibling. "Nimiiii~" Mio tried to feed Nimi with a snack on her spoon while taking care her father with sword. This scene felt calming, but... Why does my chest hurt after seeing Mio like this? I know this is a natural rtionship to release the deepest longing for a younger sibling. It''s just.. I feel ufortable with this situation. What has happened to me? I stood up from my chair and started to leave Mio''s family dining room. I left Mio''s house and walked along the city streets while enjoying the night breeze. Seeing the warmth of Mio''s family and their small hearthwarming wounds that were slowly healing in their family reminded me of one thing. "Family, huh?" I muttered softly as if looking for an answer to my little question. "I also want to feel a family like that, but.." What did I just think? Getting the warmth of a family like that with my physical condition like this? That''s impossible, right? Without realizing it, my feet stepped into a city park filled with violet flowers. This was the first time I had seen flowers that glowed violet at night. The gentle wind blew against my body and gave me a calming feeling offort. [ Are you okay, Lily-chan? ] Oh, this voice? Is there a goddess? [ Lily-chan is unusually upset like this, is there a big problem? ] I shook my head and sat on the park bench that had been provided. The warmth of Mio''s family made me a little jealous of their treatment of fellow family members. Unlike my family who were too cold and silent withoutmunication. [ Fufu .. so that''s the problem? Lily-chan doesn''t need to worry. Why don''t you trymunicating with your twin step sisters first? Lily-chan can use the contents of the magic book as a topic of conversation. ] Um .. will that be okay? [ Everything will be okay, Lily-chan. Communication is necessary to form a social rtionship. Withoutmunication, everything will be normal and nd. ] I-I understand. I-I will try to talk to my twins step little sisters. [ Kyuuu! I can''t wait for the rtionship of a twin step little sister who loves her older sister too much! Yuri is indeed good and Siscon is a refreshing addition. But, Siscon Yuri is the perfect main dish to enjoy! ] I don''t understand what Goddess said next. But, as far as I understand she wants me to get close to my twin step-sisters, right? Talking to my little sisters feels very difficult and there''s no harm in trying to talk to them, right? Hearing Goddess words that spoke to me tonight, my mood became relieved. Maybe there is one small chance that my step-family can be my new familypletely. Even with long hard work and holding back unpleasant feelings. [ Fufu.. feel relieved already? ] "Um!" I nodded in response to Goddess words. [ It''s time to go Mio home, Lily-chan. I''ll take you in some special ce. ] [ Ah! I''ll take you to Mio''s bathroom for small love event! ] Eh? Why the Mio''s bathroom? Before I could get an answer from Goddess, the view in front of me suddenly changed and made my head dizzy. Suddenly, I felt nauseous and tried to hold it in. [ Oops! I forgot about this. ] [ This is Lily-chan''s first time experiencing teleportation magic. So, Lily-chan feels a little nauseous with the sudden change of ce. ] Luckily, this is the Mio family''s bathroom. I looked for a suitable ce to relieve myself. The more I held it in, I could feel the food in my stomach trying to rise to the surface. Ugh! This feels disgusting. [ S-Sorry Lily-chan. I''ll give you a little recovery magic. ] Suddenly my body emitted a golden yellow light and the nausea I felt slowly disappeared. Isn''t this useful magic? [ Phew..! That was close. Then, I''ll excuse myself to enjoy the next scene. ] Huh? What does that mean? I immediately got out of Mio''s family bathroom and met Mio who was about to enter the bathroom. "Lily-sama?" Seeing Mio''s worried expression, it seemed like I had been gone too long. "Is Lily-sama okay? I heard a small voice inside." "Ah! T-That.." don''t tell me Mio heard my voice while holding back my nausea. "Lily-sama, please rest in my room for now," Mio immediately grabbed my hand and led me to her room. For the third time, I was in Mio''s room. It was gettingte and the dim light of Mio''s room made me want to fall asleep on Mio''s bed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Lily-sama.." Mio approached my body and took off the clothes I was wearing. "Eh? M-Mio?" "Maybe this isn''t Marquess Rommel''s residence. But, I''m still Lily-sama''s maid." "Uh! Uhm.." I couldn''t protest Mio''s words. "Lily-sama, maybe this nightgown is too big and looks ordinary. But, it feelsfortable to sleep in," Mio immediately took off the clothes I was wearing and reced them with the nightgown she had prepared. The nightgown Mio gave me was a little too big and felt loose. "Um! I didn''t know it was this loose. But.. this is... LEWD!" said Mio holding back her saliva. What is this? I felt something strange about Mio''s attitude. "Lily-sama..e here!!" Mio was now lying on her bed and inviting me to lie down beside her. I started to move up to Mio''s bed andy down right next to Mio''s body. Unexpectedly, Mio''s hands began to hug my body. With this close distance, I could feel her breath blowing on my long hair. "Lily-sama.. thank you.." Mio said in a soft tone in my ear. "I-I''m very happy to be able to see the figure I''ve missed for a long time again. Once again, thank you very much, Lily-sama. This little happiness makes me-" I stopped Mio''s words with a soft kiss on her lips. Without a word spoken, I understood Mio''s feelings and Mio epted my feelings. "Lily-sama.." Mio let go of my kiss and now her body position was above me. "This body already belongs to Lily-sama, right? Can Mio be a little greedy for tonight?" "Huh?" I wanted to answer Mio''s question but our lips met again. On this silent night and the small light that illuminated Mio''s room, we kissed until midnight and Mio fell asleep soundly after being satisfied kissing my lips. I didn''t protest Mio''s actions, because.. I also enjoy this greedy side of Mio. [ Yurification Points +20,000 ] Chapter 23: Chapter 22 - Mio POV Let me introduce myself, my name is Sakura Mio. A personal maid who serves the daily needs of my beloved Master, Lily Schwartz De Rommel. People often call Lily-sama the "ck of the Rommel Family". A rude term to ostracize an innocent child and trample on Marquess Rommel''s dignity. It seems that this rude term will disappear after they find out the hidden power possessed by Lily-sama. Whoever it is, facing a swordsman who has mastered the Sakura Bloom movement technique is a death wish. They will have a hard time leaving alive. The Sakura Bloom movement technique is a secret sword art developed by my family lineage. My mother is one of the many Sakura Bloom Masters who went on adventures in young times. The Sakura Bloom movement technique emphasizes elegant movements and subtle yet deadly attacks. The match between Lily-sama and my mother was quite crazy to watch. Even though I trained in secret, it seems that I am still not good enough to master one Sakura Bloom movement properly. Do I not have the talent to use the Sakura Bloom technique? No! Nooooo!! If this continues, Lily-sama will think of me as a useless maid. I want to be a personal maid who can protect my Master, not the other way around like a regr maid! "Miiiooo~" I heard Lily-sama calling my name in her sleep. Right now, I could hear the birds chirping to greet the morning and our neighbor''s kitchen utensils starting to make noises preparing breakfast. I applied for a three-day leave, but it felt so long when I was separated from Lily-sama. It seemed like I couldn''t get away from Lily-sama anymore. What should I do? I have one more day off left and I still want to be by Lily-sama''s side as her property. What should I do to fill this free time? "Mio¡­ gentle¡­ once¡­ again." It seemed like Lily-sama was dreaming about me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ehehe¡­ Lily-sama is so cute when she''s like this. Who gave Lily-sama that strange nickname? I want to kill it..." Seeing Lily-sama sleeping soundly made me want to tease her. Those cute, supple cheeks were so tempting to me. What is this feeling, I like kissing and ying with her cheeks. Um.. that''s not a crime, right? There''s nothing wrong with teasing a five-year-old girl cheeks right? Will Lily-sama scold me after finding out about my little prank about her cheeks? Let''s see that forter, the most important thing is! "Itadakimasuuu~" slowly but surely. I started kissing Lily-sama''s tiny cheeks again. Squeesh... Eh? WHAT IS THIS? WHY DOES THIS CHEEK FEEL SO SOFT?! THIS SOFTNESS! LILY-SAMAAAA!! I don''t know what happened, but.. It seems I went a little overboard by biting Lily-sama''s tiny cheeks. A small red trail was created when I identally bit Lily-sama''s tiny cheeks. Ahem! This isn''t my fault! But Lily-sama''s cheeks fault that are too soft to be enjoyed. "Haaaau~" Lily-sama was delirious again. Ah! It seems I''ve gone little overboard. If I continue, Lily-sama will be angry with my little prank. For now, I have to endure my little prank. But, there''s no harm in enjoying it a little longer, right? "Mmpphh~ Maamaaa~" Before I could continue my little prank again, Lily-sama''s facial expression suddenly changed to sad and scared. "Maamaa~ where?" "Maamaa~" I could see Lily-sama''s tears slowlying out. I immediately stroked Lily-sama''s cheek and tried to calm her down. Ah! That''s right. Compared to me, Lily-sama has suffered a lot since she was little. In addition to being abandoned by her mother death, Lily-sama also experienced unpleasant treatment from the people around her. Thest party that Lily-sama was invited to also became a terrible political issue after the First Prince threw a ss filled with red wine at Lily-sama''s head. I didn''t realize this before. Aren''t they... like a trash that should be thrown away? Their behavior is even lower than trash. What is this? I suddenly felt like training myself to be stronger to protect Lily-sama''s honor. The trash that is disturbing Lily-sama''s life needs to be cleaned up! Regardless of their high social status, they just a trash. My first main target is the First Prince. Just because the First Prince has the title of Crown Prince of the Kingdom, doesn''t mean that trash is worthy of disturbing Lily-sama''s life. Um! Trash is still trash. From a different perspective, they are still trash. To protect Lily-sama from the pollution of trash, I must be stronger! Suddenly I felt a cold touch on my cheek. "Mio?" I responded to the call and realized a pair of eyes were staring at my face. "Lily-sama.. G-Good morning.." I looked at Lily-sama''s gentle smiling expression as she woke up from her sleep. I could see her tears running down her cheeks and falling. "I just had a beautiful dream," Lily-sama said with a smile. "You know, Mio. I met Mama and some other people in my dream. My dark skin isn''t a bad sign to them." "Eh? H-Huh?" of course I was confused by this sudden discussion. What did Lily-sama mean? "This dark skin is a side effect of excess magic capacity and they taught me to control the overflowing magic capacity from myself so that it can be amodated by my small body. If I do this, then.." I felt like I saw a miracle that happened suddenly. The dark skin that I had always seen slowly changed into charming brown bright skin. I was silent for a few seconds after seeing... THE HOLY GIRL WHO TURNED INTO AN ANGEL! "Li-Li-Li-Lily-samaa!!" I shouted and caused a smallmotion in the morning. I could hear footsteps running to my room. "What''s wrong, Mio? Why are you shouting in the morning? Oh! Em? HEEEEE?!!" My father who barged into my room was surprised by Lily-sama''s appearance. I heard footsteps walking to my room again. "What''s the matter? Why are you shouting in the morning? Oh? EEEEEH?!!" The reactions between my father and mother were quite harmonious, weren''t they? They were very surprised by Lily-sama''s appearance who had changed like a fallen angel. "L-Lily-sama?" My father and mother asked the same thing. "G-Good morning," Lily-sama said to my parents. After hearing this, Lily-sama smiled at us. Skuuutt... Ting... WHAT''S THIS? WHY SO CUTE! WHAT GOOD DEED HAVE I DONE? My father, mother, and I were amazed by Lily-sama''s sweet smile and her new appearance. "W- What just happened? Lily-sama... do you want to be my adopted daughter?" said my mother who immediately stood up and hugged Lily-sama. "Hee?!!" My father was very surprised by my mother''s words. "H-Helena-san, but I still have one biological parents." "Ahem! Let''s kill Marquess Rommel! I''ll go first!" said my mother while putting on a serious expression and walking towards the exit of my room. "Don''t joke around on the edge of a cliff!" said my father while holding back my mother''s footsteps. Lily-sama chuckled seeing our family''s behavior. "Mioo, how is this?" asked Lily-sama. "Does Mio like this appearance?" "Or... this appearance?" "Um? What''s this one?" At that moment, we were shown three forms of Lily-sama''s appearance. The dark-skinned figure of Lily-sama that we often see, the new brown light-skinned figure of Lily-sama, and the figure of a fox girl wearing a fox mask on her head. "What is this again?!" said my mother who was now moving quickly to stroke Lily-sama''s fox ears. "Um! T-This one is good too" I replied. "Ehehe.. so Mio likes this kind of thing?" For some small reason, Lily-sama moved her fox ears and a fox tail. Lily-sama seemed to invite me to join in stroking her fox body parts. With this cute appearance, who could resist her? With this, my morning activities began by stroking Lily-sama''s fox ears and tail. And we didn''t forget to set up a barricade of sword des for my father. Chapter 24: Chapter 23 - Mio Synch Sriiiiing!! "Not a bad attack." Paaaang!! "Quite a heavy attack." Ngiiiing!! "Haaaaah!!" "Good reflexes." Tiiiiing!! On this bright morning, I did a little exercise with Mio. Uhm, this exercise started with warming up the body and running around the small streets around the city. However, for some reason, this little exercise ended with a duel match between me and Mio. In this duel match, I realized an unusual change in Mio''s sword technique. The flow of the sword and the movements that Mio did became smoother than usual. The point of attack and defense techniques were very different from before. The change in Mio''s sword technique surprised me, what just happened? Mio''s sword technique has now changed and follows my sword technique. My sword technique is not much different from the Mio family''s sword technique. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest Steal a kiss while fighting Mio. Reward: Mio Synchronization =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- We fought using real swords, previously we wanted to use wooden swords. However, its too light and will mess up the body''s muscle memory. Using real swords is much better for training the body''s muscle memory. Mio''s attack and my sword swings improved. The small movements we made now turned into fast andplex movements. I lost my focus a little when the Yurification Quest appeared. Sometimes, Yuification Quests appear at the wrong time. Steal a kiss while fighting Mio? And Mio Synchronization? The rewards from the Yurification Quest are indeed unique. Even in the previous Yurification Quest, I got the right to own Miopletely. Different from before, this Yurification Quest looks quite easy. Baaam!! Mio and I took a fairly long distance. Mio''s breathing sounded very heavy and tired. How about my condition? Thanks to the help of the Yurification System and my good rtionship with Mio. I don''t feel tired from this intense training. However, I can feel my body covered in sweat and a little sticky. This exercise is quite hard for a 5-year-old child, huh... "Lily-sama doesn''t seem to be tired from this little warm-up. Do I need to increase my strength a little?" Mio asked with a smile. "M-Mio.. please be a little gentle," I replied. I could feel Mio''s smile which had another meaning. As a Maid who always serves me, I understand the hidden meaning of Mio''s smile very well. When Mio faces a challenging problem, she smiles thinly to face the problem in front of her seriously. I understand Mio''s feelings. The hard training that Mio has been doingtely has trapped her in a lightless abyss. Mio is having a hard time finding an opponent that matches her development. Uhm! I would be very happy to be her training partner. It''s just, Mio... Isn''t this too much? At this moment, I felt a change in the aura around Mio. I saw a glimpse of Mio''s body shadow slowly disappearing covered by cherry blossom petals flying around her. Cherry blossom petals scattered around my body and I could feel the danger getting closer. "Mio, isn''t this too much-" Tiiiiingg!! My body moved to avoid after feeling the sudden attack and my hands moved to ward off Mio''s surprise attack. Taaang!! I immediately counterattacked by locking the direction of Mio''s sword movement and slowly approached Mio''s body. My movements were quite fast to counter the attack and close the distance between us. Mio who realized her small mistake looked very surprised. I could see the expression on her face that was panicked and amazed. "Chuuu~" I kissed Mio''s cheek as a counterattack and immediately moved away. "L-Lily-sama! Please be serious!" said Mio who looked annoyed. "Mooo! Even though I was serious about training!" Mio''s expression now changed to a frown. "Ehehe.. Sorry, Mio" I replied to calm Mio''s frowning expression. Eng! What is this? My vision suddenly changed. I could see traces of the Linked-In ritual that I had done. My ring finger and Mio''s ring finger which were connected with a red thread were now shining brightly. Suddenly, a small piece of writing appeared in front of me. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Lily Schwartz De Rommel - Linked Status ¨C [+] Sakura Mio - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 5 Birth Date: Winter, 5 - Skill Status ¨C [+] Sakura Mio Ability (Mio Synchronization: OFF) [-] Skill ¨C Regeneration [-] Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship [-] Skill ¨C Basic Strength [-] Skill ¨C Stamina Recovery [-] Skill ¨C Perfect Parry [-] Skill ¨C Danger Sense [-] Skill ¨C Counter Attack [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Sakura Essence Movement [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Sakura Petals Movement [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Sword Ethic [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Precision Strike [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Elegant Taunt [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Vanish [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Dash [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Aurora [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship; Sakura Precision Attack [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Taunt - Hidden Status ¨C [+] Sakura Mio [-] Legendary Sword [-] Swordmaster Armor =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Mio Synchronization OFF? What status is this? Uh? Why is this? I suddenly want to approach Mio. "Mio.." I approached Mio and the red thread that connected between us shone brighter. Deg.. deg.. deg... Why is this? My body suddenly became strange and my heart beat fast. "Lily-sama.. can I hold Lily-sama''s hand? For some reason I want to hold Lily-sama''s hand" said Mio. I saw Mio''s facial expression filled with a blush. "Eh? Like this?" I stretched out my hand and Mio quickly held it. When our hands met, the red string connected to our ring fingers shone brightly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I closed my eyes to block this dazzling light. My body felt strange in an instant as if my body was missing one important thing that had not been done. "Lily-sama.. Chuu!" I could feel the sensation of Mio''s soft lips touching mine. At that moment, I could feel a big change happening in my body. It felt like my body and Mio''s body were connected. The red string connected to our ring fingers was now loose and binding our bodies. [ Mio Synchronization Online! ] Ah! So this is what Mio Synchronization is called? Connecting in this way, it''s not bad either. "Lily-sama.." Mio broke the kiss. "How strange, it feels like I''m connected to Lily-sama" Mio muttered while staring at my face. Mio then moved away and returned to her fighting position. "Lily-sama, one more time!" Mio''s expression became more stern and serious. "This time, please don''t joke around, Lily-sama!" Mio said to warn me. I took the same position as Mio, our swords facing each other and locking onto each other''s targets. A small gust of wind blowing away the cherry blossom petals blocked our view. At that moment, our small fight happened again. Using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish techniques, we disappeared and reappeared after the cherry blossom petals flew in the air. But, what is this feeling? I feel like our attacks are very harmonious. Paaang!! Taaang!! The small sparks from our two swords were covered with cherry blossom petals flying around us. Our sword movements looked very fast and it felt fun. Our fightsted quite a while. I didn''t feel tired with this fast fight and it seemed that Mio was also enjoying the rhythm of this fast fight. When our swords met, I could see Mio''s expression smiling in satisfaction. "Umm... Onee-san?" Nimi suddenly appeared beside us. Our little fight stopped when Nimi called out to Mio. Mio and I immediately took a considerable distance and gave ourst salute to finish this little fight. "Fuuuh~ that was quite a tough training! Nimiii~ is it time to prepare breakfast?" Mio asked as she approached her Spirit Little Sister. "Umm! Mama has finished preparing breakfast and Mama left a small message for Onee-chan." "Small message?" Mio was a little confused by her Little Sister''s words. "If I''m not mistaken, Marquess Rommel''s horse-drawn carriage wille to pick up Lily Onee-chan." "Ah! I forgot about this one! Lily-sama! Time to get ready to go back! Agghh!" Mio looked surprised as she turned her face towards me. Before I understood it, my family''s horse-drawn carriage stopped right behind me. "ONEE-SAMAA!!" "LILY-NEE!!" Alice and Alyssa got out of the carriage and ran to hug my body. Eh? What happened? Why did Alice and Alyssa suddenly hug my body? It seems like something happened while I was outside the house. Chapter 25: Chapter 24 - 4Kiss1Girl I don''t know what happened. Without any logical reason, Alice and Alyssa came to pick me up. My question now is... Why are they both sitting so close to my body? Currently, Alice is sitting on my right side and hugging my right arm while Alyssa is sitting on my left side while hugging my left arm tightly. "Um, did something happen at home?" I asked while looking at them. "Huum~ nothing. Ehehe.. Onee-sama.." "Hoonya~ nothing. Ehehe.. Lily-nee.." Alice and Alyssa''s arm hugs got tighter when I asked that. "Alice... Alyssa.. Umm.. my body is a little sweaty and smelly. Can you let go of your tight hug?" "Eeeh~ but Alice likes this scent, Onee-sama.." "Umu! Alyssa also likes Lily-nee''s body fragrance.." E-Eh? What happened to those two? Something must have happened at home and I have to hurry home to find out. "Umm, isn''t it too smelly? I''m sweating right now" I tried to release my two stepsisters'' tight hug. "Moooo~ Onee-sama.. just a little.." "Alice~" I called my cute stepsister. "Alyssa~" I also called my equally cute stepsister. "I''ll kiss you both if you two release it~" I teased my two stepsisters a little with a sweet threat. "Hiiyaaa!!" "Muunya!!" Hearing my unusual threat, my two sweet stepsisters let go of their hug and moved a little away from me. "O-Onee-sama.. t-that kiss isn''t.." "L-Lily-nee.. k-kiss.. isn''t that what Mom often does to Dad every morning?" "W-What are you saying, Alyssa!" Alice said while covering Alyssa''s mouth. Ah, this is the first time I''ve seen their different thoughts. Alice seems very sensitive to this topic while Alyssa is too innocent to say it. Um! This is very good. At least I know two different sides of my twin stepsisters. "Have you ever done it?" Seeing their innocence, I wanted to tease them. "Did it??" replied Alice and Alyssa simultaneously. "Did a kiss," I replied with a smile to tease them. "K-Kiss??" Alice and Alyssa were very surprised by my reply. "N-Noo... O-Onee-sama... Onee-sama has never done it either, right?!" "Uh, K-Kiss... R-Right! Lily-nee must have never done it, right?!" Eh, they were both very interested in this topic. Hearing their answers, I immediately stood up from my chair and walked over to Mio. Understanding what I was going to do, Mio immediately stood up from her seat and closed her eyes then gave me her beautiful lips. I kissed Mio in front of my two step-sisters. "Hawawa!! Onee-sama!!" "Awawa!! Lily-nee!!!" Alice and Alyssa were very surprised. Unlike Mio''s family who had understood our rtionship, maybe it was too early for Alice and Alyssa to see it. I let go of Mio''s lips and returned to their seats. "So, do you want to tell me now? I''m going to kiss Alice and Alyssa~" I said in a teasing tone to my two stepsisters. By teasing them, maybe our rtionship will get closer. That''s right! Do I need to do the Linked ritual with them? I''m also curious about the potential power of my two stepsisters. If Mio has an unexpected great power potential, don''t my two stepsisters have great power potential too? "Aliiicee~" I brought my face closer to Alice''s face. The blush on her cheeks quickly spread to her entire face. I stroked Alice''s face and touched her tiny lips. Our age difference isn''t that far apart and this is a normal rtionship between a stepsister and a stepsister, right? [ Of course! ] Eh? G-Goddess..?! [ Um, forget about my presence. Please continue with your needs, Lily-chan. ] Um, I hear... this a forbidden rtionship for step siblings? [ Lily-chan, there is no prohibition regarding this rtionship! As the Goddess of this world, I grant my blessings on this rtionship! ] Ah.. Um... I see... O-Okay then... "Alice... Chuu~" I called Alice''s name before kissing her lips. At that moment, a thin aura in the form of a red thread began to bind my ring finger and Alice''s ring finger. I could feel our rtionship getting closer. Chuuu... Alice''s lips were very soft. I wanted to enjoy every shape of her lips, but Alyssa pulled my arm and separated our kiss. "L-Lily-nee!! Alyssa also wants to kiss Lily-nee!!" It seemed like Alyssa also wanted to experience her first kiss. I could see Alyssa''s pouting expression as she felt left far behind by her sister. "Lily-nee.." Alyssa prepared herself by closing her eyes. Slowly I kissed Alyssa''s soft lips, the soft sensation of Alyssa''s small lips made me want to stay connected with Alyssa. I could feel the aura of the red thread that tied my ring finger to Alyssa''s ring finger. Chuuu... With this, I was bound to my two step-sisters and one step closer to understanding them. "Um, Lily Onee-chan? Can I try it too?" the sudden request came from Nimi. "Eh?!" "Eeh?!" Mio''s father and Mio''s mother were very surprised after hearing Nimi''s request. "Nimiii?" even Mio was surprised by her spirit little sister''s request. "Onee-sama also did it with Lily Onee-sama, can''t Nimi do it?" Seeing Nimi''s sad facial expression made Mio''s family a little confused. "Then, I''ll do it too!" said Mio''s mother. Mio''s mother then stood up from her seat and approached my seat. "M-Me too!" Nimi followed Mio''s mother''s footsteps and approached my seat. Mio''s mother started kissing my lips. Unlike the soft lips of my two step-sisters, the lips of an adult like Mio''s mother were too big for me. It looked like Mio''s mother''s lips were devouring my small lips. Chuuu... "W-Why is this? M-My wife is cheating on me... in front of her husband?" Mio''s father held back his sobs a little. "But, I''m a little relieved that she''s cheating on me with a sweet girl," Mio''s father continued. My ring finger is now connected to the red thread aura that is tied to Mio''s mother ring finger. After having a little kiss with Mio mother, Nimi started to approach me slowly and kissed my lips slowly. Chuuuu... Eh? Why is this? I can feel the sweetness in Nimi''s saliva. The sensation of Nimi''s soft lips and the sweetness of Nimi''s saliva made me feel like I was flying in the air. Different from the red thread aura that is tied to my ring finger. The red thread created from my rtionship with Nimi tied my wrist. Nimi released her lips from mine, she seemed to smile with satisfaction at me. Mio mother and Nimi returned to their chairs. Deg... Deg... Deg... What is this?! I can feel a big change happening in my body. Em? Does this mean I get four different powers entering me at the same time? [ Em, Lily-chan.. Maybe it will hurt a little. So, I will resist magic to suppress the pain for a while. ] Eh? Eeeh? Eeeeehh?!! What is this pain? Its too much for me! Even though the Goddess helped me to suppress the pain, its still hurt my chest. However, the pain I felt with this small body was very pronounced. "Kuhuuu!!" I tried to hold back my voice of pain. "Eng? Onee-sama?" "Lily-nee?" Alice and Alyssa looked at me as if they noticed the change in my facial expression. "Em, can you finish your food and tell me about the problems that have urred in the house?" I said to distract my two step-sisters. "Em.. Anoo... Onee-sama. The Queen of the Kingdom will visiting our territory and wants to discuss Onee-sama''s engagement with the First Prince of the Kingdom," said Alice in low tone. "PHFUUUU!! UHUK!!" Hearing Alice''s words, Mio who was drinking warm tea choked. "Engagement?" I was a little confused by that sentence. What I know is that my rtionship with the First Prince of the Kingdom is very cold. Even at the previous royal party, he threw a ss filled with red wine at me. [ Lily-chan, can I send heaven punishment on them? ] Goddess... I think that''s too much. [ Kuuuh.. My Lily-chan is too kind. ] "Did Father ept the offer?" I asked to make sure. "Um, right now, Father is stalling for time and told us to pick up Lily-nee" Alyssa replied. "Then, we''ll go home now."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I stood up from my seat and rushed towards the waiting horse-drawn carriage. "Lily-sama! I''ll go back with Lily-sama!" Mio said hurriedly. Ugh! I don''t want to get involved in the kingdom''s political problems. This is already too much for a 5-year-old girl, who knows what kind of evil n that person has prepared? Engagement, huh? That sounds so ridiculous to me. Chapter 26: Chapter 25 - Lily Rage Political marriage, huh? During the shaking of the rough horse-drawn carriage, I thought about my father''s decision regarding political marriage. Political marriages in this kingdom have often happened, especially with the interference of the kingdom which decided on engagements between nobles as an official royal order. Even though they hold great power, it doesn''t mean they have the right to determine someone''s love and affection! Thanks to their strange decisions, the behavior of the nobles has be out of control and it makes me sick. Since I was born into this world, only the royal family has looked down on me. Especially the First Prince who became the Crown Prince of the Kingdom. If I marry the First Prince, my position will be the Queen of the Kingdom. That position is very tempting to tempt my father''s greed. I have been thinking about this for a long time. Was I allowed to live all this time just to be his puppet queen? For me, politics is a poison that kills slowly. "So, father sold me just for this, huh?" I muttered softly. "Uhm? Onee-sama?" realizing my little statement. Alice looked at me with a sad and worried expression. "Lily-nee.. Does Lily-nee not want to be engaged to the First Prince?" Alyssa asked. It seemed like Alyssa heard my littleint. "Um, how should I answer this? This kind of engagement doesn''t suit me, right?" I replied in an awkward tone. Honestly, I would rather kill the First Prince than be engaged to him. [ I agree with this one! ] Eh? There''s a Goddess. [ Maybe.. I should bring down a Heaven Fall in this Kingdom? ] Um, if a heaven fall urs in this Kingdom. Wouldn''t that make other people happy or suffer? [ Kuh! My Lily-chan is very considerate of the innocent. Then, would Lily-chan like to be my Saintess? ] Saintess? I''ve heard this before, doesn''t the Saintess have extraordinary powers to protect the world from chaos?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [ Yup! In the past, the Saintess was needed to fix this broken old world. But, after this world stabilized. The existence of the Saintess was no longer needed. Making Lily-chan a Saintess would make it easier to silence these people... Um! I mean... protect Lily-chan from the most despicable filth man. ] I understand a little bit, men are indeed the most disgusting creatures I have ever met. They only approach me if they need something rted to my father and that is so disgusting! All men in this world are so disgusting! [ Exactly, Lily-chan! Men are just system bugs that need to be patched again! Um... Lily-chan.. please endure this for a moment. ] "G-Guuuhu!!" I suddenly felt a pain in my chest. The hot sensation that continued to spread throughout my body made me lose my bnce and fall and hit Mio''s head in front of me. "Aaawuuu!!" "Kuuuhaa!!" Mio and I endured the pain in our heads. [ Done! Saintess Seeds was sessfully installed. Next, I leave it to you Lily-chan! Eh? Ah? Sorry, Lily-chan. ] I-It''s okay, thanks to Mio''s strength. I was able to recover from this little pain quickly. Alice and Alyssa were very panicked when my head hit Mio''s head. I waved my hand to their heads to stroke and calm them down. "I''m okay, Alice... Alyssa.. Your Onee-chans are very strong" I said jokingly. Toook!! Toook!! Our horse-drawn carriage driver knocked on the main window as a sign to get ready to get off the horse-drawn carriage. From the side window, I could see the Royal horse-drawn carriages lined up in a long line. "This will be troublesome," I said in a t tone. When the horse-drawn carriage stopped, I immediately kicked the entrance door of the horse-drawn carriage and walked to find my father. "Onee-sama!!" "Lily-nee!!" "Lily-sama!!" Alice, Alyssa, and Mio followed me from behind. Finding my father in this ce was very easy. He always went out with his useless little army and I could find him quickly because his little army was easy to spot. From a distance, I could see his little army lining up with the Royal Guards. What was that? Morning tea party? "Father!" I said loudly and approached him. "What is the meaning of this?!" I continued. In front of me, my Father and Stepmother were enjoying a small meal with the figure I hated, the First Prince. "Guh! The ugly one has arrived!" said the First Prince. I nced at the First Prince, his figure was too disgusting to look at and it made my stomach feel nauseous. "Huuuek!" I tried to hold back my stomach contents froming out. Vomiting in front of the Queen would be very embarrassing, but... "Can you get rid of this trash now?" I said with my index finger pointing at the First Prince. "Lily! Watch your words!" said my Father in a loud tone. "You just shut up!" I replied while ring at my Father. My father was very surprised by my resistance, usually, I always obey my father''s words but not for this one. "Fufu ~ quite a brave child ~" the Queen who was sitting in front of me smiled at me. "Cute clothes and swords, may I-" "I refuse! Get out of this ce quickly before I intervene and throw you all out!" My words sounded very rude to speak to the Queen of the Kingdom. "..." "..." "..." Everyone around me fell silent after hearing my words. "Pufufu .. hahaha !! So funny! Your daughter is very funny, Marquess Rommel!" The Queen held her stomach andughed out loud after hearing my words. "I''m serious!" I said in a cold tone. "Lily Schwartz De Rommel, good show. Of all the nobles of the Kingdom, only you are brave like this. Don''t you know that your words are an insult to the Royal family? Melinda, you can take care of it now," said the Queen. Suddenly, the ck shadow of the Queen''s body erged and showed a figure wrapped in ck clothes. "Forgive me little girl, but this is an order from my Master," said the shadow figure before darting towards me. "A girl like you is indeed cute if she has manners-" Baaaam!! Before the Queen finished her words, I moved using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to knock Melinda''s figure down and put my sword de on the Queen''s neck. "It seems like you need a new subordinate," I said in a cold tone. The morning wind that blew past the Queen''s body felt cold and cherry blossom petals were scattered in front of her. The fragrant aroma of cherry blossoms spread and the guards surrounding the Queen now looked panicked after the figure called Melinda fell to the ground. "Y-You.." realizing her position on the horns of death made her body tremble. "W-What did you do to my Melinda?" asked the Queen who was trying to hold back her trembling body. The Queen''s lips trembled after seeing Melinda''s figure lying on the ground. "Oh, her? Just sleeping on the ground. I don''t want to be hostile with you but you forced it. You better take this disgusting trash back to the pce..." "Em! Wait a minute... "I immediately use flying kick and hit the First Prince''s stomach. My small kick was able to push his body flying far and hit the hard ground and it made me entertained when I saw his body rolling on the ground. "W-What did you just do? You know that he is the Crown Prince of the Kingdom, right?!" I put my sword de back on the Queen''s neck. "Listen to this carefully, not all nobles are under your control. I give you two choices, be an enemy or my puppet?" I asked the Queen. Um! I hate her who makes nobles her political puppets. So, I will punish her this way. Isn''t this worth her actions? "P-Puppet??" asked the Queen. "Um! You will do whatever I order." "There''s no way I would do something like that!" The Queen''s firm refusal made me smile. "Then, choose.. losing your child or Melinda?" I removed the sword de that was pressing on the Queen''s neck and walked slowly towards Melinda who was still lying on the ground. On top of Melinda''s body, I scratched my sword de on her neck and a small wound opened on her neck. "W-Wait! Meee..!" the Queen tried to stop my actions. "I-I will be your puppet but-" Before the Queen protested any further, I immediately smiled coldly at her and widened the small wound on Melinda''s neck. "Hiii!! A-Alright... I-I will be your puppet!" said the Queen in a panic. "Then, cancel your intention to make me the First Prince''s fianc¨¦e and.." I stopped half of my words. "Please throw that disgusting trash out of here.. it makes me want to chop and throw up his corpse," I said while smiling and pointing at the First Prince. [ Uhm.. sometimes Lily-chan can be sweet and cruel at the same time. ] Chapter 27: Chapter 26 - Saintess Seeds "..." "..." "..." The atmosphere felt silent. In front of the five-year-old girl, the Queen, and her guards were sat on the ground kneeling to apologize for their mistakes. I stood in front of them while holding a sword ready to strike their heads. What about the First Prince? Uhm.. the Queen has thrown him away. "Now.. exin why you have such a stupid idea, Queen?" I said with a gentle smile to the Queen. "Hiiieee!!" hearing my question, the Queen''s body trembled and looked scared. "Haaaah!" I took a deep breath, put my sword in its sheath, and sat on a chair to enjoy a cup of warm tea. After my mind felt calm, I opened a small conversation topic about a problem that I had been holding on to for a long time. "You know, I''m fed up with all of your behavior," I said in a calm tone. "Being born with dark skin is not easy, you know, I have experienced hundreds of little pranks from the royal family and other nobles. Especially by the First Prince and I am very happy when there is a small opportunity to hit him." "Speaking of little pranks, the First Prince always does them! Just because he is the Crown Prince who will inherit his status as the leader of the kingdom. Pfftt! Don''t make meugh!" I identally hit the table. My emotions are vtile at the moment. "Do you think after thest incident the First Prince can be forgiven by making me a member of the royal family through marriage?" "Honestly, your thinking is very narrow! Among all the nobles, the royal family is at the top of my hate list!" "And.. Father.. Em! It''s a bit disgusting to call Father to someone who will sell me to the royal family. For now, I will call you Marquess Rommel without reducing my respect." "If the royal family is the peak of my hatred then Marquess Rommel is in second ce." Hearing my words, Marquess Rommel and the Queen were very surprised. "After I found a small happiness, you tried to take it away from me?" "Why do you always want to take away my small happiness?" "..." "..." "..." A question without an answer. Is my question really that hard to answer? Is taking away my happiness their little hobby? I don''t know anymore! Is it this hard to find small happiness with dark skin? I already know the reason why my skin is dark, it''s just that... There''s always someone who prevents me from being happy. Will my life always be like this? "Will my life get better after I die?" This little question identally came out of my mouth. "Lily-sama!" "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" Mio, Alice, and Alyssa immediately ran to hug my body. "W-What did Lily-sama just say? That''s not true!" said Mio to calm me down. "Onee-sama! Please don''t think like that! Isn''t Onee-sama happy to be part of Alice''s family?" Alice asked, looking at me with a sad face. "That''s right! Lily-nee, don''t think like that! Alyssa is very happy to be part of Lily-nee''s big family!" Alyssa said. Hearing the answers from Mio, Alice, and Alyssa. My heart felt calm and warm. Is this what it feels like to have a small happiness from someone who cares about me? For some reason, I want to feel this small happiness for a little longer. "Thank you all," I smiled to answer their questions. I got off my chair then pulled Mio''s arm and touched her lips. "Miooo~ thank you.." I wanted to kiss Mio''s lips but Alice and Alyssa separated us. "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" Alice and Alyssa immediately pulled into my arms. "Mooo! Why is only Mio being noticed?" Alice expressed her annoyance and puffed out her cheeks. What is that? Why Alice suddenly became cute like this? "A-Alyssa also wants Lily-nee''s attention!" Following Alice''s movement, Alyssa also protested and puffed out her cheeks. "Eeeh.." I couldn''t do much and stroked their heads. Sometimes, my two stepsisters can be adorable. "Onee-sama.. pleasee a little closer," Alice held my cheek and pulled it until our lips touched. Ctaaaak!! I could see my stepmother''s teacup falling onto the table and breaking. Not only that, Marquess Rommel and the Queen were also surprised by Alice''s actions. "Alice!! Don''t take Lily-nee for too long, Mooooo!!" Alyssa suddenly pulled my arm and separated my kiss from Alice. "Alyssa also wants to do it with Lily-nee.." Alyssa said in a soft tone. Ctaaak!! When our lips met, I heard something fall and break again. At a nce, I could see some Butlers and Maids who were carrying desserts were shocked by the situation that had urred. In front of me, the Queen was sitting on her knees on the ground, and the sight of my two stepsisters who were wanting to be pampered. Em, is this sight too much for them? "Onee-sama.. Ehehe~" "Lily-nee.. Ehehe~" Alice and Alyssa smiled happily after taking turns getting kisses from me. "We love Onee-chan very much. So, please don''t say things like that again." "Um! Lily-nee is now someone we care about. Alyssa will be upset if Lily-nee talks like that again!" Alice and Alyssa expressed their feelings to me. Our bond was only a family bond that happened suddenly. However, after hearing their feelings. Kuh! I don''t know anymore! The strange feeling that attacked my chest felt very painful when my mind left them both. This feeling is the same as my worry if Mio leaves me. What''s with this feeling? "Lily-sama, what Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama said is true. We will feel lost if Lily-sama leaves us. Moreover... Lily-sama must take responsibility as my owner," said Mio. "Eeeh!!" "Eeeh!!" Hearing Mio''s words, Alice and Alyssa stared at Mio''s blushing face. "W-What does that mean!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Right! What does that mean!" Alice and Alyssa suddenly stared at Mio like their arch-rivals. "U-Um.. that... Kyuuuu~" Mio replied to my two stepsisters'' questions in a shy tone. "Onee-sama! What happened? Why did Onee-sama''s maid be like this?" "Neeee... Lily-nee! What do you mean by taking responsibility as her owner?" Alice and Alyssa stared at me like wolves staring at prey in front of their eyes. "Hmm.. I only became Mio''s owner afterpeting to take her from Mio''s mother," I answered briefly. "Ah! The match at the Adventurer''s Guild! I see.." "Oh! It was such a fascinating match.." Alice and Alyssa looked at me with sparkling eyes. "Lily-sama.. please take responsibility for me. Um... I think I''ve fallen in love with Lily-sama. So, please ept this one love feeling of mine," Mio slowly approached me. The moment our eyes met, I could see a beautiful smile on Mio''s face. Mio still approached me and gave me a small bow by kneeling in front of me. "I, Sakura Mio. Hereby dere my loyalty and obedience to my beloved Master, Lily Schwartz De Rommel." As if waiting for me to answer her oath, I rushed over to Mio. "You don''t have to do this, Mio. Since the beginning, wasn''t Mio the one who was always by my side? If it''s like this, I just need to answer your feelings, right?" I pulled Mio''s face which was looking down at the ground. When our faces met, a tight feeling in my chest returned. My heart was beating so fast and my feeling to answer Mio''s statement made me feel embarrassed. I kissed Mio''s lips. Um, I''ve done it with Mio many times. But, I never get tired of doing it. When we kissed, I felt a pain in my chest that melted into my whole body. This feeling flowed throughout my body. This feeling led me to an answer about my little happiness. Someone who always looks after me, someone who cares about me, and someone I want to protect. Maybe.. is this what is called greed? If this greed makes me happy. I want to protect this greed. Um.. speaking of love. I also love Mio and my two stepsisters. It feels like... I''m so happy to meet them. [ The conditions have been met! ] [ The evolution into a Saintess from the Goddess of Yuri has begun! ] [ Execution of the Saintess Seeds program! ] After hearing the voice of the Goddess who suddenly appeared. I could feel my whole body filled with a golden aura and my abundant magical energy. [ The Saintess Goddess of Yuri has been born! ] [ It took a long time for Lily-chan to understand the feeling of love. ] Love? Is this the feeling of love? If this feeling of pain in my chest is love. I am very happy to have this feeling. Chapter 28: Chapter 27 - Another Saintess Visits [ Congrattions Lily-chan! Lily-chan is now officially a Saintess! ] S-Saintess? I was very surprised by the Goddess''s words. Saintess? I-I became a Saintess? Is that possible? [ Of course, because I have chosen Lily-chan as my representative in this world. Oh, by the way.. in this world there is not only one Goddess. So, there are still other Saintesses with different Goddesses scattered in this world. ] Eh? Doesn''t every kingdom only have one Saintess? [ Lily-chan, the Saintess in the kingdom is not our chosen Saintess. The Saintess in every human kingdom is chosen by humans. They do not receive power directly from us. ] [ Oh, there are some Saintesses who came to visit Lily-chan. ] [ Kuuh! They look cute but Lily-chan is much cuter and sweeter. ] Right after the Goddess said that sentence, I could feel a small vibration in the ground that was getting stronger. The morning view suddenly brightened and bathed in warm light. The increasingly strong shaking of the ground made some of the people gathered in this ce panic. From a distance, I could see a giant white fox with nine tails bathed in golden light. Um, Goddess.. Is that giant fox dangerous? [ Ah! No, she is the Saintess who serves the Goddess of nature. She came here to greet the newly born Saintess. ] Eh? That fox is the Saintess? She came to see me? From a distance, the fox changed its appearance into a small fox and walked towards me. Mio stood in front of me while holding a sword in her hand. "Mio, calm down. She came to see me," I said to calm the situation. Unlike Mio who stood in front of me to protect me. Alice and Alyssa hugged my arms tightly to calm their fears. Marquess Rommel immediately formed a circle formation to protect the Queen who was still sitting kneeling on the ground. The golden-tailed fox walked past Mio and sat in front of me. "Um, nice to meet you. My name is Lily Schwartz De Rommel," I said to introduce myself. The fox noticed my body shape then her body was bathed in golden light and formed her body into a fox-human figure wearing a Shrine Maiden outfit. Her appearance was the same as the fox girl I had seen but the difference was her tail that was bathed in golden light. "Nice to meet you, Lily-chan. I am the Saintess who serves the Goddess of Nature, Ciel. When the Goddess of Nature told me about the new Saintess who would be born, I was very curious and surprised when I found out that the Saintess was born from human descendants. Humm.. Hum... Huuum..??" the fox who introduced herself as Ciel again observed my appearance. "Um, is there something wrong with my appearance?" Ciel shook her head. "I am very interested in the clothes Lily-chan is wearing. It looks very fitting for a Saintess," Ciel replied. "Ah, Uhm, Thank you." "Lily-chan, may I copy the shape to share with other Saintesses?" Ciel''s question made me think about how to answer it. However, I could see Mio''s smile which felt proud when her handmade clothes caught the attention of other Saintesses. Ah, speaking of Saintesses.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Is the other Goddess'' not chosen Saintess of human descent? The sky suddenly darkened. The figure of arge red-skinned dragon decorated the ceiling sky. Therge dragon flew down towards me and enveloped its body using a golden aura. The shock of the dragon''s body did not cause much damage when itnded. "Ara~ Ciel is already here?" said the dragon in a loud voice. "Wee, Sia. Did youe to visit our new friend?" Ciel replied. "Huuum~ this little girl is our new friend?" the dragon now noticed me. The dragon figure slowly turned into a dragon girl wearing the same clothes as Ciel. Eh, does this mean that the Shrine Maiden is the official uniform for the Saintess? "Pretty nice clothes! Little Saintess, what''s the name of that outfit?" the dragon girl asked me. "Ah, it''s the Shrine Maiden. Clothes made by someone special for me," I replied. I immediately pulled Mio''s arm to stand beside me. "She''s the one who made it," I said with a proud smile. "For the creativity of human descendants, that looks likefortable to wear. I like that outfit," said the dragon girl. "T-Thank you," Hearing the praise for her hard work, Mio was a little embarrassed. "Little Saintess, what''s your name? My name is Sia... the messenger of the Goddess of the sky who watches over the situation from the sky," said Sia as her introduction. "Um.. nice to meet you, my name is Lily Schwartz De Rommel. Messenger of the Goddess of Yuri... I guess?" I replied in question tone. "Nyaaa!!" Ciel was surprised after hearing my reply. "Woooh!!" Sia suddenly looked excited. Eh? Why were they surprised? "I-I didn''t think that Goddess would be able to do it!" said Ciel. "Um! I think she''ll be a lonely Goddess without a Saintess but now she has cute Saintess," Sia said. G-Goddess... Are you lonely without a Saintess? [ Hiks.. Lily-chaaaan~ I''m so lonely~ ] [ Every race we created, always rejects my existence... Hiks! ] I understand that feeling. [ Lily-chaaan~ ] Um, does that mean I''m your first Saintess? [ Un! I-I sound like a lonely Goddess, don''t I? ] I don''t think so, for me you are a great Goddess that leads me to a new path. [ Lily-chaaan is very kind to me. Thank you Lily-chan. ] "Um, is there another Saintessing?" I asked to change the subject. "It seems like there are only the two of us. Unlike us, their kingdom gives them jobs that limit their free time. As the messenger of the Goddess of Nature, I am responsible for keeping the uncontrolled destruction of nature but I have subordinates spread far and wide to deal with it. So, I came here because I have quite a lot of free time," said Ciel. "Um! Same as me. The messenger of the Goddess of the Sky is responsible for the destruction of the sky and I have a lot of free time because most of the causes of the sky destruction have already extinct," said Sia. Hearing Sia''s exnation, I became curious about the extinction of the one thing that can destroy the sky. Wait a minute! If I think about it, they are Saintesses who have special duties, right? Then.. What about my duties? Goddess, what should I do as your Saintess? [ Nothing. ] Eh, nothing? What does that mean? [ Unlike other Goddesses who have to protect the universe. I am different from them. As the Goddess of Yuri, I work as an advisor to other Goddesses who need my help. Maybe Lily-chan can work by helping other Saintesses'' tasks to fill her free time. ] Helping other Saintesses? Maybe I can try to do it. "Little Saintess, did you have a holy task from your Goddess?" "Um, for now, I only have one special task, which is to help fellow Saintesses if a certain problem urs," I said. "That will helps me a lot, Lily-chan! Sometimes humans have strange thoughts about cutting down a forest without thinking about the damage to nature that can be a disaster," said Ciel. "Um.. your task to protect nature is hard to do, Ciel. But, because Lily-chan''s task is to help fellow Saintesses. That''s very good news for you, right?" said Sia. "Umn!! This is very good news. For now on... Um! Lily-chan.. please help me hunt Wolf Devour around the forest!" said Ciel while holding my palm. "W-What? WOLF DEVOUR!!" the Queen who heard our words was surprised after hearing Ciel''s request. "Niiin! It seems like you know what Wolf Devour is... a human I don''t know," Ciel''s words seemed to stab the Queen''s heart. "Ugh!!" said the Queen to hold back her inner wounds. "Wolf Devour? What''s that?" I asked because I didn''t know what Ciel meant. "Wolf Devour is a ck-furred wolf monster created from drops of dark monster blood. They move by eating anything including the life force of nts. They are quite troublesome because their numbers are too many," said Ciel. Hearing Ciel''s exnation, I remembered my first fight against the ck wolf. "Maybe... it''s like a monster I''ve fight before," I replied in low tone. "Unm, maybe we can hunt it together," I continued. Hearing my words, Ciel felt happy and pulled my arm to hunt with her. "What are you waiting for, let''s hunt that disturbing monster!" Ciel shouted while running pulling my arm. "Wait for me, Lily-sama!!" shouted Mio who was chasing me from behind. "Ara~ having fun without inviting me? Let''s chase them, human who called Mio," Sia followed Ciel''s movements while carrying Mio on her dragon body. "HIIYAAAAA!!" Mio screamed throughout our journey. It seems like this is my first task as a Saintess. Helping fellow Saintesses? That doesn''t sound bad. Chapter 29: Chapter 28 - Saintess Purification I didn''t expect the forest near my house to have such a terrifying atmosphere. Dry trees. Tree trunks that look fragile. Tree roots that emit ck liquid. Fallen dry leaves. And ck soil with sticky ck liquid on it. "Ugh~ what is this horrible smell?" I tried to hold back the stench that pierced my nose. "Wee to your first assignment as a Saintess, Lily-chan~," Ciel said happily. Ciel seemed to have gotten used to this pungent stench. "I-Is this the job of a Saintess?" I asked sarcastically. "Exactly! Exploring and purifying polluted areas like this is our main obligation as Goddess''s chosen Saintess!" Ciel replied with a face full of joy. Ugh, how do I purify an area like this? Moreover.. what should I do with conditions like this? "HUUUUAAAA!!" Behind me was Sia who was trying to stop after running fast and Mio who was screaming behind her back. "Puuuwaaa.. puuuuwaa~" Mio tried to calm her spinning head. "Ara~ this looks bad, Ciel," said Sia while observing the condition of the forest. "Niin~ this forest is still at a stage that can be fixed if the main source of the problem is sessfully fixed," replied Ciel while picking up the fallen leaves on the ground. The ckish brown leaves that Ciel touched were very fragile and shattered when her fingertips held the leaf de. "Umu! This incident hasn''t happened long ago," said Ciel while lifting a brownish yellow leaf that was covered by a pile of leaves. "This can still be fixed quickly. Please help me purify this ce, Sia. Seeing itsrge size it will take a long time to purify the entire forest," said Ciel while looking at Sia. "Eh? But purifying the forest is not my job," replied Sia. "Niiin~ please help me just this once~" Ciel requested while moving her fox ears and tail. "Uh! It''s so cheating to ask me to use that pose. O-Okay! J-Just this once!" Sia replied. "For Lily-chan.. please entertain our little guest who wille!" after Ciel said that sentence, Ciel sped both of her palms and put both of her hands in front of her chest while bowing. A golden light overflowed from her body and a golden magic circle appeared under her feet. "Haaah~ it can''t be helped. I''ll help you for now. This is the first time two Saintesses from two different Goddesses are working together-" Sia stopped her words. "Fufu~ This is interesting! What if there is news about three Saintesses from different Goddesses working together? Hmm.. I wonder how the other Saintesses will react?" Sia continued while looking at me. "Let''s do this Saintess task, Lily-chan!" Sia now followed Ciel''s movements. Her whole body was filled with golden magic and the magic circle that appeared under her feet blended with Ciel''s magic circle. Eh? Is it just my feeling or is Sia''s gaze indicating something rted to me? "Lily-chan, please protect us both~" Sia waved her hand at me and continued the purification ritual with Ciel. "I''m not used to doing purification onnd. But, I will help purify the dirty air in this forest," Sia said while standing beside Ciel. "Um! That''s helpful for me, Sia. This is the first time we''ve done purification together," Ciel moved her body closer to Sia.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ciel~" "Sia~" Ciel and Sia now held each other''s hands and released golden magic from their bodies. Their two golden magic slowly merged and spread from their bodies until they turned the dry leaves that had fallen green again. The ck soil and sticky ck liquid on it turned into soil covered with green grass and dew crystals that stuck to the grass. Ah! I see! This is what the Saintess'' purification ritual is called! I''ve heard of this ritual before. In a children''s book I once read, a Saintess chosen by the Goddess was able to transform barrennd into fertilend filled with nts through a purification ritual. This was the first time I had seen a Saintess perform a purification ritual up close. This purification ritual made me wonder a little about one thing. Why haven''t human Saintesses ever performed this ritual before? I mean, some areas of the kingdom where I live are very barren and make it very difficult for the surrounding residents to grow nts. Why don''t they purify those ces into fertilend that can grow food? [ Oh! That question is very easy to answer, Lily-chan. ] Eh? Goddess? [ Umu.. I''m back, Lily-chan! Oh! Is Lily-chan curious about the answer to that little question? ] Um! I''m so curious! [ The answer to Lily-chan''s question lies like humans themselves. In addition to humans'' extremely short lifespans, they are also filled with other things known as the seven deadly sins of humanity. That''s why we rarely elect humans as Saintesses. ] [ Ah! Except for Lily-chan! Lily-chan is very different from other humans. Speaking of human Saintesses, they are just imitations created by the human kingdom to regte public order. ] A-Am I an exception? [ Of course! You could say this is proof of my love for Lily-chan! ] E-Eh? Sometimes the Goddess gives answers that I don''t understand. [ Hikss.. did I just get rejected by Lily-chan? ] Eh? I-It''s not like that, Goddess... It''s just, that I... [ Ehehehe.. Lily-chan is so cute when she''s confused like that. ] [ Good reaction, Lily-chan! ] [ Um! Back to our topic, if we continue the answer to Lily-chan''s question, maybe we will jump hundreds of years to the era of the first Saintess of humanity who was sacrificed for wealth and the throne. ] The first Saintess of humanity was sacrificed for wealth and the throne. [ Um! Coincidentally, the Goddess who made humanity into Saintesses is my junior. ] H-Huh? Junior? [ Ahem! Forget what I said. Lily-chan, I''ll give you one big question. Does Lily-chan believe that one of the Goddesses known today is a human who was reborn as a Goddess? ] Hearing the question from the Goddess, my head spun fast to understand the question from the Goddess. [ Ehehe.. Lily-chan doesn''t need to answer it. Because the first Saintess who was sacrificed by humanity is now a Goddess who happens to be respected by other Goddesses. The sacrifice of humanity''s stupidity gave birth to a new Goddess and the prohibition to appoint humanity as Saintesses. ] [ But! There is one Goddess who doesn''t care about that rule and that Goddess is. ] [ And... its Me!! Teehe~ ] [ They don''t want the tragedy of humanity''s first Saintess to happen again. So, use the power of the Yurification System wisely! Ahem! Wise in this case is killing- I mean giving a stern warning to humanity not to look down on Lily-chan! Um! Yes! Like that! ] When I heard thest part of the Goddess''s words, I remembered my annoying Queen of the Kingdom again. Could it be... That''s what humanity''s first Saintess experienced? The sacrifice that urred due to political coercion and power that dragged humanity''s first Saintess as a victim of humanity''s great sin? Um, Goddess.. may I ask one thing? [ What is that, Lily-chan? ] Is a Saintess allowed to kill someone guilty? [ Oh, that? Um.. if I''m not mistaken. Currently, Saintesses have the privilege to carry out public executions on someone who is proven guilty. But, make sure Lily-chan has enough evidence to carry out public executions! ] Um! I''ll remember that. Ping!! My body suddenly felt an attack approaching. Um, Goddess.. [ Yes, it''s time to protect ours fellow Saintesses. ] [ Good luck, Lily-chan! ] Chapter 30: Chapter 29 - Mio Sneaky Attack I took out my sword from the scabbard on my waist. I could feel a small vibration on the ground from the footsteps of the wolves running closer. Thanks to Mio''s skill, Danger Sense, I could notice changes in airflow and my body''s response to the surrounding conditions. "Eng? Its Stop?" The small vibration I felt suddenly stopped. I could feel sharp gazes watching me from a distance. I immediately responded to their gazes by looking back at their position. From a distance, I could see the bushes shaking and the sharp gazes I felt slowly diminished. "Ah, there you are," I muttered softly. "Um... Lily-sama?" Mio stood beside me. Seeing my hand holding the sword, Mio took out two small swords that were stored between her thighs. "A-Are we going to face something, Lily-sama?" Mio asked. "Mio, what are those swords?" I was a little curious about the two small swords in Mio''s hands. "These? Em.. this is a tanto sword.. one of my random creations. A sword that is easy to carry and use in an emergency. If only I brought a katana, I wouldn''t need to use this small sword. Besides being light and strong, the small size of the sword can be stored anywhere. For example, like this small sword sheath.." Mio showed her thighs that held a small sword sheath and was wrapped in the beauty of her smooth thighs. AH! I mean... There is a small storage ce for knives and small swords. Judging from its shape, it looks like a small sword sheath and a disposable throwing knife. Disposable throwing knives are usually used to give additional wounds and make the enemy suffer stab wounds without thinking about taking them back. "Mio.. can I touch it?" I asked. "Touch it? Sure.. It''s okay.. Hyaaa!!" I touched Mio''s smooth thighs, I didn''t think about this before. But, won''t these knives scratch Mio''s smooth thighs? "Mio? Isn''t this dangerous for your skin?" I asked. "Hauuu~ Lily-sama.. please don''t touch my thigh like that," Mio replied while holding back my hand between her thighs. Mio didn''t answer my question and I was too busy observing the beauty of the weapon hiding in Mio''s smooth thighs. "Good idea, I think I can use this between my clothes," I muttered softly. "Can I have one of these throwing knives, Mio?" "S-Sure..." Mio replied. I took a small knife and threw it into the row of eyes of the bushes that were still watching me from a distance. Swiiing!! Baaaam!! "L-Lily-sama??" Mio who noticed my small knife throw was very surprised when the bushes that were far in front of us exploded and several ck wolf bodies were thrown out. Hmm.. it seems like my body has developed on the wrong track. I didn''t know if my body was this strong, could this be a side effect of being a Saintess or the Linked ritual that I did before? Um.. for now. Let''s stop that thought and focus on the problem in front of us. From a distance, I could see a ck wolf running towards us. Swiiing!! Baaaam!! "Eh?! Eeh?! EEEHH!!" I could see Mio''s shocked expression when she threw her small knife and ended up like the attack I did earlier. Em? Is there something wrong with Mio''s body? Why did Mio suddenly be strong like this? "L-Lily-sama?! I-Is there something strange with my body? Why did my body be strong like this?" Mio said in a panicked tone and paid attention to her body condition. "Mio.. calm down.." when I was about to touch Mio''s hand. Suddenly Mio''s body gave off a fragrant aroma and the sight of scattered cherry blossom petals decorated my eyes. "WAAAAH!! I CAN DO IT?! IMPOSSIBLE!!" Mio''s voice was heard far behind me. I immediately looked for the source of Mio''s voice and the sight of cherry blossom petals covered my eyes again. Mio used Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash to move in front of me and kiss my lips. "Hngg!!" Mio''s kiss was a little more passionate than usual. I broke Mio''s kiss and covered her mouth. "Mio, this isn''t the time to-" "Humpf!!" Mio ignored my words and forced my lips to ept hers. Mio slowly broke away from her soft kiss and nced at the line of wolves surrounding us. Um, doesn''t this look very dangerous? But, why does Mio look so casual about this situation? "Lily-sama, isn''t it time we do it?" Mio said while smiling at me. I didn''t expect her to enjoy the remaining free time to kiss and let the ck wolves surround us. "Mio.." I called Mio to tell her a little idea that came to my head. "Want topete with me?" I asked. "Compete?" Mio answered in confusion. "Um! We''llpete on the number of ck wolves that have been defeated." "W-Why do we have topete?" "Um... it''s okay. It''s just, it''s a bit boring if there''s no goal, right?" "That''s true, it''ll feel ordinary if there''s no goal other than defeating them." "Then, we''llpete for the prize.." I stopped my words to think about the prize. "What if the loser has to grant one wish to the winner?" I continued. "Ah! Really? Let''spete, Lily-sama!" Mio replied quickly. Is it just me or did Mio''s eyes shine brightly after hearing the prize?N?v(el)B\\jnn "Um, Lily-sama.. If Mio wins, can Mio¡ª" Uhm? Why is this? Mio suddenly lowered her voice and a blush adorned her cute face. "Um! That''s fine... that the prize afteral!" I replied without knowing the context. "Really?! Um.. that''s not a crime, right?" Mio asked. Wait a minute! What exactly was Mio thinking? "Ehehe~ I will try to get the prize, Lily-sama!" Hearing Mio''sst answer. A fragrant aroma returned and cherry blossom petals filled my vision. "Hiyaaaa!" aash!! I could hear the ck wolves'' screams of pain and Mio''s spirit power chasing them. "Lily-sama.. I will win this match!" Mio said confidently. I immediately used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to appear in the back row of the ck wolves. After I was in their back row, cherry blossom petals fell around me and a fragrant aroma spread widely around me. "Sakura Taunt.." after I said that sentence, the ck wolves'' attention was drawn to me. It seemed that Sakura Taunt was a little excessive to attract the monster''s attention. Several ck wolves ran towards me. They jumped towards me while opening their fangs and swinging their ws aiming for my face. I reflexively swung my sword and felled four ck wolves in one attack. My sword sh sliced ??the ck wolf''s head and split it to the base of its body. ck blood dripped onto my clothes and a foul odor hit my nose. Tess... Pess... Ueek! Disgusting! Ugh! What is this smell?! Why is this ck wolf''s blood ck and giving off a foul odor? "Urghk!!" I held back my nausea a little. Thinking back, Ciel seemed to know about the ck wolf''s dirty blood that needed purification. "Huuueee!! What is this foul odor!" From a distance, I could hear Mio''s voiceining after being sshed with the ck wolf''s blood. I don''t want Mio''s body to be damaged by this dirty blood. What should I do? If I''m not mistaken, I still have enough Yurification Points to get an attack that doesn''t require physical contact. Urkk!! My head was a little dizzy and my stomach was a little nauseous because of this sudden foul odor so I used Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash to get out of Sakura Taunt''s range to a ce that was a little calmer from the foul odor. [ Yurification Points +10,000! ] Eh? Why did I get Yurification Points in a condition like this? "Anoo.. L-Lily-sama.." Mio said. "Uwaaa!!" I was surprised because Mio suddenly appeared next to me. I observed Mio''s expression as she held her nose tightly. Could it be that the stench of the dirty blood was too strong for Mio? "Ah, Mio.. Sorry... I got a little sshed with the ck wolf''s dirty blood and this smells bad." "Anoo.. Lily-sama.. please pay attention to the condition of your clothes," Mio said while pointing at my clothes. "Huh? What did you say, Mio?" I immediately observed the condition of my clothes. "Eh? EEEHHH!!" I was surprised after observing the condition of my messy clothes. The ssh of dirty blood from the ck wolf gave off a very pungent stench. However, one problem arose besides the pungent stench. The dirty blood was able to erode my clothes and reveal a small part of my body that was not covered by clothes. I immediately looked at Mio and realized something. Mio was covering her nose because of the small blooding out of her nose. "Um... Mio.." "Y-Yes, Lily-sama?" Sraaaak!! I took off some of my clothes to protect my important body. Leaving my underwear slightly visible. I could see the blood flowing from Mio''s nose that was getting heavier. "Mio, it''s time to get serious," I said hatefully. ck wolf! I will not ept this insult! Forgiving you is not my job. But, sending you to the Goddess Hell is my job! Chapter 31: Chapter 30 - Sneaky Lily A heavy gust of wind prated my body. The sharp red gaze of the ck wolf was directed at me. Beside me, Mio looked so calm and smiled after watching the hundreds of ck wolves surrounding us. "Lily-sama.. this might be a bit too much but.." "I will be a little serious to win our match," Mio said with a big smile. "Heee~ is that so? Can I also be serious now?" I replied in response to Mio''s provocation. Without replying to my words, Mio''s body suddenly disappeared and appeared in the back row of the ck wolves. Mio''s small sword shes and knife throws were seen actively reducing the number of ck wolves. aash!! Swiiish!! If left any further, our scores will get closer. I don''t want to lose to Mio! For that, I will improve my abilities a little through the Purification System. Improving abilities in the middle of a match isn''t cheating, right? [ Legendary Move Swordmanship: Mental Down sessfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Defense Break sessfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordmanship: Dragon sh sessfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Wyvern sh sessfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Rain Dance sessfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Dance sessfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Bloom sessfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Domain sessfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordsmanship Tier 1 sessfully learned! Obtained the bonus attribute Sakura Growth Vial! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship Tier 1 sessfully learned! Obtained the bonus attribute Wisdom of Sakura! ] With this, my 30,000 Yurification Points disappeared and I was left with 2,000 Yurification Points. Based on my experience from previous incidents, great power produces great side effects as well. Of course, I prepared myself to ept the pain that woulde into my body. Slowly my ears buzzed loudly and my vision shook slightly. Sooner orter, this pain woulde to my body. Ngiiiing~ "Kuuhuu!!" I endured the pain that attacked my head and body. The dizziness in my head and the pain that pierced my entire body were a painfulbination. But, it was worth it for the power I got. In this pain, I got some pretty interesting information. The Mio family''s sword style is a martial art that relies on sword movement techniques and mystical attacks that can be done without magic. That''s the reason why Mio and I can disappear and appear suddenly without magic chants because we don''t need magic to do it. Thanks to the Sakura Growth Vial and the Wisdom of Sakura, I understand a little about the great power that flows in Mio''s blood and the great responsibility thates with that power. If it were to be said in a few lines, the Mio family is the strongest family when ites to using their sword techniques. How do I know that? That''s because Legendary Move Swordsmanship and Mythic Skill Swordmanship are a deadlybination of attacks without using magic. In other words, the Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash that I''ve been doing are evasive and moving movements that are done very quickly. "Lily-samaaaa!" Mio called me from a distance. Mio seemed to smile sarcastically after her score was far above mine. Mio now moved to my side using Sakura Dash. "Fufu~ I will win this match, Lily-sama!" said Mio confidently. "Eh? It''s not over yet, right?" I replied. "Ehehe~ the number of wolves I have killed has reached 67 while Lily-sama has only killed 66. Isn''t the winner obvious?" said Mio while smiling triumphantly. "Mio, it looks like you have to be punished after this. I think your arrogance needs to be fixed," I pressed my words a little and turned my face away from Mio''s gaze. "Eh? Lily-sama?" "Li-Lily-sama?" "Lily-sa-" Mio called me and tried to approach me but I moved to dodge behind her. "Lily-" Before Mio could say her words, I took out my sword and activated Sakura Dance. Instantly, the flow of time that was flowing around me became slow. My body moved through the slowed flow of time and shed the remaining ck wolf''s head. ash!! Sliing!! Emm, this feels very strange to me. shing them in this condition is too easy for me. This match feels like snatching milk from a baby! I wanted this match to be fair but Mio''s slightly arrogant attitude made me want to tease her with the difference in skill and ability. After the slow flow of time returned to normal, I immediately swung my sword and put it back into its sheath. Crash!! Duug!! After the sound of my sword entering the scabbard, several ck wolves surrounding us began to fall with their heads detached from their bodies. "Hmm.. I don''t remember anymore after reaching 100," I said while looking at Mio''s face. Mio was very surprised by the scene in front of her. "W-Aaaa-" Mio''s gaze was now nk. "W-What was that!!" Mio said. "Ahem! Is the winner already decided?" I said while teasing Mio''s defeat. "C-Cheating! Why wasn''t Lily-sama serious from the start!" Mio replied while pouting. "Eh? I can be serious from the start?" I replied in a tone without any guilt. "Thats cheating! Why can Lily-sama move so fast? Isn''t that very cheating to use in a match?" Mio protested. "There''s no rule to use it, right?" I replied. "Mooo! But that''s cheating!" "Mio.. is it just me or do you want to win so much?" I asked. "Mooo! I wanted to see Lily-sama in her fox girl form if I won this match." Ah.. so this is the reason. Does Mio want to see me in my fox girl form? If that''s the case, it''s very easy to do. I immediately summoned a fox mask and put it on my head. Poiing~ Ploop~ "Like this?" I said after turning into a fox girl. "Kyuuuu~ so cute.." said Mio who held herself back from touching my fox ears. I moved my body closer to Mio''s body and hugged her. My nose which had be more sensitive than before smelled Mio''s body odor which was covered in sweat. "Nee~ Mio.." I whispered into Mio''s ear. "Un? What''s wrong, Lily-sama?" replied Mio who was busy stroking my fox ears. "Mio, did you put on perfume before going to this ce?" "H-Huh?" Mio was very confused by my question. "Un! Mio''s body smells really good, especially around this ce." "Hyaaaa!! Lily-sama!!" Mio was very surprised when I buried my face in her armpit. "A-Anooo.. Lily-sama.." "Uuuuh.. Hyaaa!!" Mio''s body trembled when I wanted to hug her even tighter. Mio''s body scent smelled very good like the scent of cherry blossoms. Um... I think I''ve experienced this before. But, where? Sweat that smelled good with a tempting aroma. "Miooo~" I pulled Mio''s arm up. "Ah, let me borrow this for a moment," I pulled Mio''s small sword from her scabbard. "Mio.. can you raise your arm?" "Un? Like this?" Mio replied while raising her arm. Because Mio''s Maid uniform had long sleeves, Mio''s sweat scent was slightly trapped inside her clothes. So, I cut her long-sleeved uniform a little into a sleeveless uniform. Kraaaaak!! "Um, Lily-sama?" Mio was a little confused by my actions. Behind Mio''s cut uniform, the scent of sweat that had umted in her armpits wafted into my nose. Em! This is so strange! Why does Mio''s sweat smell so fragrant? I brought my face closer to Mio''s armpit and licked it. "Hyaaaa!!" Mio screamed. It tastes sweet! "Wait! Lily-sama!" "D-Don''t lick this dirty part!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Nggh~ Hyaaa!!" I ignored Mio''s words and enjoyed Mio''s sweet sweat. "Haaauuu~" Mio could only remain silent while enjoying my actions. Chapter 32: Chapter 31 - Black Wolf Calamity "Mmmphh~ Lily-sama.." Mio hugged my body tightly and let herself drown in the pleasure of my fox girl charm. After I felt satisfied licking Mio''s scent, Mio made a small protest and forced me to sit on herp. The softness of my fox tail and ears seemed to tempt Mio''s hands to stroke them... Mio''s right hand was now busy stroking my fox ears while Mio''s left hand was immersed in the sea of ??my fox''s thick tail. What about me? Emm, I just enjoyed every caress that Mio gave and smelled her body scent it felt calming. "Are you satisfied, Mio?" I asked. "How could I be satisfied with this softness!" Mio replied quickly. "Heee~ So.. which is better? The fox girl or my normal body?" hearing my question, Mio stopped her hand movements for a moment and closed her eyes. "Hmm.. that''s a very difficult question, Lily-sama" Mio frowned and thought about a suitable answer to my question. "Honestly, Lily-sama''s fox girl looks cute, sweet, and adorable. However, Lily-sama''s usual appearance looks very charming, firm, and graceful. Choosing one of the two sides is very difficult because Lily-sama is perfect from the start." "Uh! How do I do this¡­ this question is very difficult to answer. Uh¡­ Uhm! Kuuuh~" Mio seemed to be thinking hard to answer my little question. I could only let Mio sink into her thoughts and enjoy the free time left after the ck wolf massacre. From a distance, I could see Ciel and Sia working hard to perform purification magic with a fairly wide range. The green grass I was sitting on now was the result of their hard work of purification magic. The barrennd that felt rough and sharp rocks had turned into a in covered with soft grass that feltfortable to sit on. This made me a little sleepy. Our little massacrested from morning to noon and at times like this, I usually took a nap in my room. Um, taking a nap is my daily activity. It was because Mio always forced me to take a nap for my growth and to maintain the quality of my sleep. Besides, my body naturally feels tired and sleepy during the day. Without being forced, I would take a nap because I was sleepy. "Mioo.." I called Mio and stood up from herp. "Eeerrngg!!" I did a little stretch and straightened my fox tail theny my head on Mio''s thigh. "Mio, can I take a nap on your thigh?" I said while holding back the drowsiness that began to attack my eyelids. "Fufu~ it''s time for a nap apparently," replied Mio while stroking my fox ears. "Eng!" I nodded and tried to fall asleep on the softness of Mio''s thigh. "This... very..fortable.." I was slowly tempted by thisfort and slowly entered the gate of the dream world until my fine fur suddenly stood up feeling the danger approaching. "Eng!!" I immediately got up from my sleeping position and took out my sword.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Mio!!" When I called Mio, my body felt a heavy aura and my breath became increasingly short. "Kuh! What is this?" I felt something troublesomeing. "Lily-sama! L-Look at that!" Mio''s words sounded soft and her finger pointed at the ck shadow covering the forest trees. The ck shadow was spread around the forest trees and two bright red eyes were seen watching my body from a distance. The aura around the ck shadow felt heavy and hindered the purification magic that was currently active. Could it be.. this is the main source of the problem that needs to be eliminated? "Lily-sama.." Mio looked restless after feeling the intimidating aura emitted by the ck shadow figure. The ck shadow figure got closer and showed its body in the form of a ck wolf withrge body size. What is that? The wolf figure looks adorable! Kuh! It is too cute to be a source of disaster! The ck wolf figure moved closer to us. Seeing my body''s response that indicated that danger was approaching, I immediately held Mio''s hand and whispered something in her ear. "Nee.. Mio.." "Can I keep that wolf as a pet?" I whispered while pointing at the ck shadow in front of us. "HAAAH?!" Hearing my small whisper, Mio was very surprised and showed aplicated expression that I had never seen before. "Lily-sama.. That''s a big wolf! We don''t have enough space and food to keep it. Moreover... it''s a wolf monster!" said Mio. "Eeeh~ but it''s very cute isn''t it?" "Lily-sama.. H-How should I put it.. Um... Lily-sama''s taste is unique apparently." "Ehehe.." Iughed after hearing Mio''s indirectpliment until a small, rather disturbing object entered my line of sight. "Tch! It''s a male wolf. Mio, change of ns! Let''s kill this disgusting wolf!" I said in a cold tone. For some reason, my body felt disgusted when I saw this bitter reality. Why does a cute wolf like this have to be a male? Aren''t there any big ck wolves that are female? Ugh! The disgusting object hanging in front of my eyes made me want to sh it with my sword de. Amon object owned by males and visible because of itsrge size. That''s so disgusting! Kuh! I have to clean my eyes after this. "Hue? Hee?" Mio looked confused by my change of mind. I immediately activated Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to shorten the distance between us. When our gazes met, the ck wolf''s red eyes were fixed on my body. Time slowed down again but the ck wolf''s movements felt fast. Sharp ws and dirty hand movements aimed at my body as if wanting to split my body into two parts. Tang!! Pang!! I parried his w attack and was thrown back by a strong gust of wind after receiving the ck wolf''s attack. Baaam!! The sound of arge explosion rang in my ears. "W-Wuah.. I almost got hit by that heavy attack," I muttered softly. The attack from the ck wolf''s ws created arge crack that destroyed the ground. If only I hadn''t parried the attack, maybe I would have withstood the heavy attack with my body. "Lily-sama!" Mio shouted and appeared next to me. Seeing her panicked expression, I immediately stroked Mio''s face to calm Mio''s worries. "Lily-sama!! Is Lily-sama injured? I''ll check it now!" Mio felt my entire body to make sure of my condition. "I-I''m okay, Mio. A weak attack like that couldn''t possibly hurt me," I replied. "Besides, that wolf is very weak," I said to dispel Mio''s worries. Hearing my answer, Mio turned her gaze to the ck wolf and then used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to approach the ck wolf. From a distance, I could see the ck wolf''s reaction that moved quickly after Mio showed herself. Such a fast response and urate attack made me realize something. It seemed that the ck wolf was able to smell our body odor and guess the direction of our attack based on our body odor. The ck wolf''s attack looked slow and easy to avoid. However, the strength of its arms and itsrge body size were enough to destroy the ground it stepped on. This was a bit troublesome but.. Mio was no match for the ck wolf. The ck wolf''s defeat was on the brink. "Mio,e back-" when I wanted to order Mio toe back. A strange sight was in front of me. Mio with her small sword blocked the ck wolf''s w attack and a crack in the ground that formed a small crater was visible between her legs. "Um... M-Mio?" Hearing my small call, Mio immediately used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to stand beside me. "Yes, Lily-sama.." Mio said after returning to my side. Baaam!! The heavy sound shattered the ground and spread thin dust that covered our vision. "Its body is indeed big but after trying to hold back its power.. Uh! It''s just a wolf that is still a child with arge body size. As Lily-sama said, the wolf is very weak," said Mio. "Um! Somehow I feel a little sorry for that ck wolf," I replied. "Nee.. Lily-sama... Umm.. May I defeat that wolf? Etto.. our points are indeed far apart but I also want to get my share. May I mutte that ck wolf?" Mio looked at me with a pleading gaze. Our little match seemed to be won by me. Giving her a small portion of our match is not a big deal right? "Sure.." I put my sword into the scabbard and rushed towards the shady trees for shelter. My drowsiness attacked again. "Hnnngg!!" I stretched a little and shouted towards Mio. "Mioo! I''m going to take a nap in this tree!" I shouted. Mio replied to my shout with her body gesture. I yawned a little and leaned against the tree trunk while looking for the mostfortable spot to fall asleep. From a distance, I could see Mio toying with the ck wolf with small attacks. Mio''s small attacks targeted the vital points of the ck wolf''s legs and made it difficult for him to stand up straight. The ck blood that came out from between his legs looked like a spring that flowed out to form ake filled with ck blood clots. When I wanted to close my eyes and fall asleep, I caught a glimpse of Mioughing and smiling faintly as she witnessed the ck wolf''s final suffering. So, Mio has such a unique side too? Ugh, my eyelids were getting heavier and I fell into a deep sleep until the afternoon. Chapter 33: Chapter 32 - Ciel and Sia POV "Nee.. Ciel.." "Is it just me or does the new Saintess have enough power to toy with a beast made of pure darkness?" "Ifpared to the power of our different races, isn''t the power of a human very limited? Moreover, I don''t feel any magical energying out of Lily-chan''s body." "It feels like Lily-chan''s movement and agilitye from her body''s natural ability to move that fast." "What do you think?" While Ciel and Sia were performing the purification magic ritual, Sia had plenty of free time to observe Lily''s small fight. Seeing Lily''s fairly simple and efficient fight, a big question arose in Sia''s head. From her race''s perspective, humanity''s ability to fight only relied on equipment and magic. Seeing Lily''s ability to move and attack the ck wolf''s vital points made Sia rethink her true human abilities. It was the first time Sia had seen an efficient fight without expending much energy to perform a singleplicated move in the art of swordsmanship. All the sword art moves that Sia had ever seen from humans were meaningless. Their beauty and effectiveness were far different from Lily''s sword swings. "Sia, have you forgotten? Lily-chan is a Saintess too. That ability maybe came from the Goddess who appointed her as a Saintess. It''s no secret that the Saintess'' abilities are beyond theprehension of other races," Ciel replied.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Y-Yes, I understand the Saintess'' power. It''s just that, without using magic and attacking that fast. Doesn''t that require great concentration and endurance? I might be able to imitate that fast movement but for how long? My body will break down for a while after doing that fast movement." "A-Aree? You can do that kind of movement?" Ciel asked. "For the dragon race, we are used to flying in a dive and enduring heavy air pressure. Such a fast movement requires great air pressure and full concentration to stay conscious. Lily-chan might have the body protection of a Saintess but¡­" Sia''s gaze was now focused on Mio who was standing beside Lily. "That human makes me wonder, what trick did she do to survive the huge air pressure," Sia continued. "Erm, I don''t know for sure but aren''t Lily-chan and that girl''s movements very harmonious? Just look at them, they seem to bepeting to kill the ck wolf. Kuh! I want to join that match!" "That''s right, your observation is very sharp for such a small thing, Ciel. I almost didn''t notice the harmony of their movements." A small wind blew past Ciel and Sia. Cherry blossom petals and the fragrant aroma of cherry blossom petals decorated the increasingly widespread purification ritual. "Aaah.. this aroma feels very calming. Maybe I''ll fall asleep soundly after cleaning this forest area," Sia said while inhaling the aroma of cherry blossom petals that flew past her. "Hnngg~ Kunn~ Kunn~" In response to Sia''s words, Ciel''s fox ears trembled and her nose was busy inhaling the fragrant aroma that spread around her. "T-This aroma! I think I''ve smelled this aroma before," Ciel said. "But.. where? Kuh! This scent feels familiar to me but I don''t remember it," A small wrinkle appeared on Ciel''s forehead, the purification magic that Ciel did fade a little because Ciel''s concentration faded a little to remember something. "C-Ciel.. your purification magic is messed up!" Sia panicked a little because Ciel''s purification magic almost faded and failed. "Huwaaaa~ S-Sorry, Sia," Ciel fixed her purification magic and calmed her mind to concentrate on the cleansing ritual. "I-I almost failed to control it," Ciel managed to control her purification magic that almost failed. "Mooo~ focus for a while," said Sia. "Ah! About this familiar scent. I''ve smelled this scent before, if I''m not mistaken when I was undergoing sword training at my teacher''s Temple. In the past, our teacher was once good friends with a sword expert from human. Her sword skills were even recorded in the history of our race as a legendary swordsman who was able to match our race''s hero with just her sword skills." "I thought my race was very close to the human race, it turns out you have had contact with the human race before," Sia replied in response to the information given by Ciel. "Yes, this makes me a little nostalgic, and want to meet my teacher. Maybe I need to find some nice flowers and her favorite drink." "Somehow it sounds like visiting your teacher''s grave. Wait a minute! Could it be that your teacher is¡­" "Um! The scent of cherry blossom petals and that sword technique. I remember it... After I became a Saintess, my body forgot that sword technique. Now, where can I get a sword that can withstand such fast movements like that?" Ciel''s tears dripped down her cheeks. Ciel''s old memories that were almost forgotten returned to her heart. Before bing a Saintess, Ciel relied on sword techniques as her main strength. After bing a Saintess, the holy power that dominated her body covered her sword skills and was sealed into her old memories. "Um... I don''t know what happened to you, Ciel. But, I think Lily-chan can help you find a suitable sword. Just look at that.." Sia turned her conversation towards Lily. Right before their eyes, Lily''s movements were unreachable to the eye and the gleam of her sword''s de brushed aside the remaining ck wolf''s head. As Lily put her sword into the scabbard, a loud sound from the scabbard and Lily''s sword meeting caused a row of ck wolves to fall with their heads detached from their bodies. "Huuuh!!" "Heeeh!!" Ciel and Sia who witnessed the incident were speechless. The movement that they couldn''t see and the clean execution made their bodies tremble with awe. "D-Did you see that, Ciel?" Sia asked to make sure. "A-Amazing.." said Ciel who was staring at Lily. "C-Can you do it? That movement was too fast to see!" "What a beautiful movement.." Ciel and Sia had two different views after seeing Lily''s abilities. "With a movement like that, the burden on her body is veryrge. Is Lily-chan okay?" Sia observed Lily''s physical condition from a distance. "Wait a minute, what are they doing now?" from a distance, Sia saw Lily teasing Mio and licking her armpit. "Kuuh~ I want to do it too! It''s been a long time since I took a bath like that," said Ciel. "Eh??" "Um! That''s a lick body purification technique for the fox race. Do you want to try it?" Ciel said while ncing at Sia. "Ah! Ciel! Let''s finish this quickly. Before the dark monster that is the main problem in this ce appears!" Sia began to focus her concentration to speed up the purification ritual and avoid Ciel''s questions. Right after Sia said that sentence, the scenery in front of them changed and showed the figure of a giant ck wolf being toyed by Mio. Seen from a distance, Lily walked looking for shady trees to sleep under it. "Eh? Hasn''t the source of this ce''s problems want to be defeated by Lily-chan''s subordinates? Ah! I mean.. my soon-to-be Nee-sama?" Ciel replied. "Huh? Haah? What just happened?" hearing Ciel''s reply, Sia looked confused by the situation that had urred. "Sia, the monster that was just toyed with by Lily''s subordinates is the source of the pollution problem in this forest," Ciel said to exin the situation that had urred. "Wait! That kind of dark monster is the cause of this forest''s pollution?" "Uhuh! Nee-sama''s subordinates managed to defeat it in a short time. As expected of Nee-sama subordinates.." "H-Hold on! I didn''t feel magic strange from the monster that was just toyed. Seeing that monster being toyed with so easily feels strange, doesn''t it?" "Oh, that''s because I put up a barrier magic so that their terror magic wouldn''t interfere with our purification ritual. Maybe because of the barrier I put up, you didn''t feel the terrifying energy from that dark monster." "Barrier magic?" Sia said with a questioning expression. Ctaaak!! Praaak!! Ciel snapped her fingers and a shard of magical energy spread around them. The sensation of the air feeling heavy and the tense aura began to be felt by Sia. "T-This is.." realizing the changes that urred around her, Sia became more alert than before. "Ciel.. since when did you put up barrier magic?" Sia asked. "Eng? You didn''t notice it? Fufu~ just think of it as a specialty of my race," Ciel replied with a gentle smile. "I didn''t even realize it," Sia replied with a smile at Ciel. "Thank you for thepliment," Ciel said. Ciel and Sia continued their purification task which ended in the afternoon. The forest conditions returned to normal, and the trees and small shoots came back to life in the melody of nature. Ciel, Sia, and Mio sat enjoying the evening view that was approaching night. They sat around Lily who was sleeping soundly on Mio''sp. Mio slightly changed Lily''s sleeping position after she was satisfied ying with the giant ck wolf. The cold air began to blow to wee the night, Lily slowly woke up from her nap and then invited Ciel and Sia to take a bath together and have dinner in her room. Ciel and Sia''s bodies looked exhausted, so they epted Lily''s sweet offer. Author Note: right now, this novel already ept contract and I will rush to Epilogue. For Volume 2, I will make it long like 1500 words. So, it will worth it for unlocking chapter to read. Thanks for your support. Chapter 34: Chapter 33 - Tail Bitting Request Me, Mio, Ciel, and Sia had dinner in my room. The dishes we ate were fried meat and some vegetables that were enough to fill the energy that was wasted after going through a hard day. Ciel and Sia enjoyed the fried meat dish that Mio cooked. This was the first time I enjoyed dinner in my room with someone other than Mio. My dinner was usually apanied by Mio and on certain days I had to attend a family dinner led by my father. Ah! I mean Marquess Rommel. "Ugh... M-Mio.." right in front of me, the dinner was served on the floor with a portion that wasrge enough to make my stomach scream. "I think I can''t eat it anymore," Hearing my words, Mio who was sitting beside me immediately took my cutlery and put it on a trolley located not far from the exit of my room. "Here, Lily-sama.." after finishing her little task. Mio sat back beside me while carrying a ss of fresh drink. "Ah! Lily-sama... There is a small stain on your lips. Can I clean it?" Mio said. "Ung~" I didn''t answer Mio''s question and gave my lipspletely to be cleaned. A soft sensation touched my lips. I could see Mio''s lips touching mine. After Mio cleaned the remaining stain on my lips, my eyes identally nced at Ciel and Sia who were busy observing us. "Umm... Nee-sama. Can I ask you about one thing that I''m curious about? Umm--" "Um... Two things if I may?" Ciel asked. "Ung?" I answered Ciel''s question by looking at her face. Ciel''s dinner was finished and it seemed that Ciel didn''t n on adding to her portion of food. "Umm... Nee-sama... Anoo.." Ciel''s words were slightly cut off and her face blushed slightly. I don''t know what Ciel was thinking, but... Nee-sama? Why did Ciel call me Nee-sama? Shouldn''t I be the one calling her Nee-sama? "Umm... Just say it.." I replied. "Nee-sama.. Are Nee-sama and Mio-sama rted by blood bonding marriage?" Ciel asked. "Puuufuuu!! Uhuuuk!!" Ciel''s question made Mio choke because she was enjoying a cup of warm tea beside me. "Eng? We''re not married" I replied to answer Ciel''s question. "Eh?? But why-" Before Ciel continued her words, I interrupted her with a statement that came from my heart. "We''re not married but our rtionship is more than that," I said toplete the previous answer. "Puuuuffff!!" this time, Sia was the one who choked after hearing my answer. "Kuuuuuu~" Mio who heard my answer could only remain silent and cover her face with both hands. I could see Mio''s red ears and a small smile from behind the two hands that covered her face. "Ah! I see. So, this Nee-sama is the head of the family?" Ciel continued her question. Um, does our rtionship make Ciel curious? Ciel''s change in behavior and her little question made me realize that something was happening to Ciel. "You could say that true," I answered to close Ciel''s question. "Nee-sama! Please ept me as part of your family!" Ciel suddenly asked. "Puuufuuuu!!" Sia choked again after hearing Ciel''s question. "C-Ciel.. What did you just say?" Sia said while holding Ciel''s body. "Bing part of Lily-chan''s family is not an easy matter! Especially with the troublesome human nobility!" Sia continued. "Eh? Why do I have to deal with human nobility?" Ciel replied. "Eh? W- What family do you mean?" Sia asked. "Of course Nee-sama''s family! Nee-sama will be the head of the family who leads the fox colony!" "F-Fox Colony? O-Oh... That''s what it means.." Sia seemed to understand the meaning of Ciel''s words. "Umm.. can you exin?" I asked. I didn''t understand Ciel''s words at all. Head of the family? Fox Colony leader? What did that mean? "Ehehe.. Nee-sama! Please bite my tail!" Ciel asked. "E-Eh?" hearing Ciel''s request made me wonder about the meaning of her behavior. Beside Ciel, Sia''s facial expression looked surprised and her body was shaking violently. "C-Ciel?" Sia said while holding back her increasingly obvious shaking. "W-What did you just say!" Sia snapped. "Hnng?" seeing Sia''s changed behavior, Mio moved closer to me and whispered something. "Lily-sama, I''ve heard about this before. In a ce inhabited by a certain race, tail biting is a symbol of engagement and to move on to marriage, both partners must bite the other''s tail. I guess, that kind of tradition also applies to their race," Mio whispered. Hearing Mio''s small whisper, I immediately realized Ciel''s main goal. Using tradition to forge a bond is a pretty good idea. But, can that tradition be done between girls? Moreover.. doesn''t the Saintess have a rule like not being allowed to marry? ... ...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Eh? Wait a minute! Why didn''t I think of this before?! "Mio, can I ask you something that just crossed my mind?" I asked. "Eng? What is it, Lily-sama?" "If I''m not mistaken, a Saintess has a rule like not being allowed to marry while actively being a Saintess, right?" "That''s true," Mio replied. "If you follow the rules in the Kingdom, marriage is carried out by a couple of lovers of the opposite gender, right? Then... Aren''t all marriages like that?" I said like a curious child. "Let''s just say we''re using rules outside of the Kingdom''sw, then..." I stopped my words and looked into Mio''s eyes. "When I grow up, will Mio be willing to be my marriage partner? The Saintess rule that no marriage is allowed only applies to the opposite sex, but no rule prohibits to the same sex, right?" For some reason, I could hear the cold air blowing past me and the silence that engulfed my room. Mio was silent in front of me. "Mio?" I could see Mio''s body frozen after hearing my words. Um, did I say something wrong? Peeeeesssss~ "Mio?" Mio''s facial expression slowly turned red and small steam came out of her head. "Mio, are you sick? Your face is red-" "Lily-sama!! Moooo! What did Lily-sama just say! Mooo!! Moooooo!!" I wanted to measure Mio''s body temperature with my forehead, but Mio pushed my body to sleep on the floor. "P-Please don''t give me a high fantasy. I-I am just a Maid who cannot possibly be Lily-samp''s marriage partner-" "I-I am just-" Behind Mio''s red face, a great worry was reflected in it like two desires that were controlling each other. Seeing Mio in this condition made my chest hurt. What is this feeling? "Mioo.." "..." "Nee.. Miioo.." "..." Sometimes Mio can be stubborn and ignore my calls. In a situation like this, no one would me me for calming her down, right? "Miiiooo.." I called Mio''s name while hugging her face into my embrace. "Fufu~ Did Mio forget? I already have youpletely. So, it''s not an impossible wish toe true" I whispered softly in Mio''s ear. "A-Aaaah!" hearing the whisper from my words. Mio''s face was now slowly filled with a sweet smile. "That''s right! W-Why would I forget something as important as that?" Mio was now a little more cheerful than before. "B-But.. what about Lily-sama''s engagement n that has been arranged by the kingdom?" Mio asked. "Huuuh?!" "Heeeh?!" "Lily-chan is getting engaged?!" "Nee-sama is getting engaged?!" Sia and Ciel seemed to have heard our little conversation. "Lily-chan! Is that true?!" "Nee-sama! Is that true?!" Emm.. how should I answer their questions? Somehow, their ways to say looks like Alyssa and Alice. I let go of Mio''s face hug and returned to a sitting position. "Oh, that? I think it will be fine as long as the Queen of this Kingdom doesn''t force Father-- Ah! I mean Marquess Rommel to be that trash''s fianc¨¦," I almost said the forbidden sentence. "Are they the people we met earlier?" Ciel asked. "Um!" I nodded to answer Ciel''s question. "You mean, the mother of the sickly little girl?" Sia asked. "Eh? A sickly little girl? What does that mean?" Hearing Sia''s words about the sickly little girl made me interested in it. "Lily-chan, don''t you know about this? The first princess of your kingdom has an incurable disease. ording to rumors, all the fake Saintesses owned by humanity are unable to cure her disease," Sia said. "Even though they are fake Saintesses, they still maintain their pride by not asking us as real Saintess for help. Even though we have an Elixir that can cure her disease," Ciel said. "Eng? There is an Elixir like that?" I asked Ciel. "Yep, an Elixir like this Nee-sama!" From behind Ciel''s palm, there was a ss bottle with a sparkling gold-colored liquid. A small idea came into my head. "Can I buy that Elixir?" I asked. "Sure, can I get paid by Nee-sama biting my fox tail and I am bitting Nee-sama fox tail too? I know Nee-sama have an item to be Fox race," Ciel replied. "E-Eeeh?" I watched Ciel''s facial expression as she waited for my answer. Her sweet smile was charming but.. Somehow, handing over my fox tail to be bitten felt like an embarrassing act. "Nee-sama~" Ciel waited for my answer quietly and her fox tail waved in front of me. "T-This is a little embarrassing. But, I''ll bite your tail!!" I said loudly to suppress my embarrassment. At least, biting each other''s tails was enough to cover up my embarrassment. "EEHH?!!" "EEEHHH??!!" Hearing my answer, Sia and Mio looked surprised and then screamed excitedly. Chapter 35: Chapter 34 - Ritual Link Fox Tails Ciel forced me to lie down on my bed. Now my body returned to the form of a fox girl. "Nee-samaaa~ Ehehe~" Ciel approached me while biting her fox tail. Ciel''s facial expression seemed to say "Please bite my tail, Nee-sama!" and it made me awkward to look her in the eye let alone bite her tail! "Errm.. Ciel.." before I expressed my awkwardness. Ciel put the tip of her tail in front of my face. The soft sensation of her fluffy tail buried in my face felt like a soft pillow until the tip of my nose hit something hard and made me realize the little illusion of Ciel''s tail. "Hyaa!! Nee-sama... I-It''s very sensitive... Please be a little gentle," said Ciel. Oh! So, that''s the tip of her tail? Why do I have to bite the tip of such a sensitive tail? I don''t want to make this awkward atmosphere any longer. So, I slowly opened Ciel''s tail which was covered in thick hair to bite the tip of her tail. "Hyaaaa!!" "Kyuuuu!!" "Muuunyaaa!!" "Hmph!! Nee-sama~" "Ahem~" The more I tried to bite the tip of Ciel''s tail, the bigger and the small moans that came out of Ciel''s mouth and made the atmosphere of this room different from before. It was like we were doing something unusual and inviting misunderstandings. I didn''t want to rush and give Ciel the impression of a rude girl. So, I slowly traced her thick tail to give Ciel one bite that she wanted. When I found the tip of her tail that was close to my mouth. I slowly bit the tip of Ciel''s tail gently. "Nyaaaaaa!! Nee-sama!!" right after I bit the tip of Ciel''s tail. A golden magical aura filled Ciel''s tail and Ciel''s eight hidden fox tails suddenly appeared and expanded like a fan dancing in the wind. Ciel''s nine glowing tails released a red thread that began to coil around my tail. Is it just me or have I seen this before? Emm.. this feels like a Linked ritual. G-Goddess.. can you exin this situation to me? ... ... Goddess? Are you there, Goddess? Ugh, why does she disappear when needed? I think, other than doing it through kissing. There are several Linked Rituals that can be done based on inter-racial traditions. If Ciel''s race tradition is to bite the tail of her partner. Should I kiss him toplete the Linked Ritual we are doing or follow Ciel''s race tradition? "Eng, Ciel?" I noticed Ciel''s gaze observing my fox tail. Oh! Ciel wants to bite it?! I see!! I should answer her by letting Ciel bite my tail toplete the Linked Ritual. I moved my tail up my thigh and patted it. "Do you want to bite it?" I said to Ciel. "Emm!! Nee-sama!!" Ciel suddenly jumped and buried her face into my fox tail. A sensation that was very difficult to exin spread throughout my body. It was like my sensitive body was given a soft touch that made me tremble holding back the ticklish feeling.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Kuuuhuuu~" I could feel Ciel''s breath moving in between my tails. It felt ufortable and made my tail hair slightly puff up holding back the ticklish feeling flowing through my body until the sensation of ticklish pain was engraved at the tip of my tail. "Hnnnggg!!" I identally held back the strange sensation by letting out a small moan. I felt a big change flowing from my tail. The red thread that was wrapped around my tail now moved to tie my entire tail. I could feel the golden aura of Ciel''s magic energy and my tail turned into nine tails. Wait a minute! Nine tails?! What just happened and why is my fox girl''s appearance so different from before? =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Chinatsu Ciel (Linked) (Affinity: Love 100%) (Mood: Happy Mating Ritual) - Basics - Gender: Female Type: Young Adult Nationality: Nox Forest Age: 211 Birth Date: Winter, 21 - Physical ¨C Height: 126 cm Weight: 14 kg Blood Type: AA - More Info - Like: Hunting Prey Dislike: Foolishness Pride: The One Who Reached Nine Tail in Young Age - Benefits ¨C [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Night Vision) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Magic) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Physical) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Recovery) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Sense) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 150%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Summoning). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 200%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Hidden Nest). - Hidden Benefits ¨C [+] Nine-Tailed Fox Supremacy [+] Nine-Tailed Fox Magic [+] Nine-Tailed Fox Physical Boost =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- What is this? Does this Linked Ritual make me a full nine-tailed fox girl? Why? And... How is that happen? I looked at the mirror in my room. Without me realizing it, the fox mask on my head was slowly disappearing without a trace. Emm.. this isn''t something bad, right? The fox mask that was visible now begone like a wind. Ciel''s nine tails and my nine tails were seen covering my bed. My tails weren''t as thick as Ciel''s but the number of our tails was enough to fill a bed frame. Beside us, Sia and Mio just stood staring at us. Their gazes were fixed on our tails, expanding and filling the bed frame like a fluffy cover bed. "Uh.. Um... Is it just me or does my body want to dive on it?" said Sia while trying to holding back her body. Unlike Sia who asked first, Mio rushed over to me and hugged one of my tails. "Kuuuh~ so soft~," said Mio while stroking one of my tails into her face. "M-Mio?" I called Mio and moved the rest of my tails to tease her face. Now, her face burried in my nine-tail fox. "Do you want to sleep on it?" I said to tease Mio. "Eh? Is it okay?" "Umm... it''s okay.." "T-Thank you, Lily-sama. Then... Eeey!!" Mio slowly climbed onto my bed and hugged one of my fox tails. My remaining eight tails moved to cover Mio''s body like a nket. "Huuuwaaa.. So soft!" said Mio in happiness. Just hearing Mio''s words, I could feel the softness of my fox tail that slowly carried Mio flying into the dream world. Oh! That''s right! It''s time to sleep! "Nee.. Lily-chan... There''s something that makes me curious. Does Lily-chan have the ability to copy other powers?" asked Sia. A fairly serious question was asked by Sia while looking at my tails fox. "Eng, the ability to copy?" I replied. "After seeing what happened. I understand Lily-chan''s power a little. To prove it, please give me-" Sia stopped her words. With a blush adorning her face, Sia slowly uttered words that made her nervous. "P-Please bite my tail too," Sia said while holding back her embarrassment and her dragon tails moving a little bit. Behind her body, I could see Sia''s waving dragon tail. "Um.. is that okay?" I asked to change Sia''s thinking. "I-It''s okay. I just want to know the answer to my question," Sia replied with full of doubt. Sia''s tail was now in her hand. Unlike a fox''s tail which was covered in soft hair that protected its sensitive tip. Sia''s dragon tail looked hard with shiny scales that protected their sensitive areas. "Um... Lily-chan... Please don''t stare at my tail like that," Sia said while holding back her embarrassment. "Ah! S-Sorry. It looks like a hardtail. How do I bite it?" I asked. "Ah! It''s not a problem. The dragon race''s tail can do this.." I could see Sia''s tail scales opening and showing the tip of her white tail. The tip of Sia''s tail looked like food that invited me to bite it. "Emm.. Lily-chan... Please bite.. slowly.." Sia''s words were heard faintly and her face was covered in a blush. "Lily-chan.." Sia''s soft-sounding words led me to bite the tip of her tail. I slowly moved closer to Sia''s tail and bit the tip of her tail. "Kuuuhuu~" Sia groaned softly and covered her blushing expression. A few minutes passed... I was still a nine-tailed fox girl and nothing happen to my body. "I think.." "My theory was a little wrong.." "Um... Sorry for making Lily-chan do this." Sia looked shy and moved closer to my face. "Then, for myst short effort.. Please.. kiss my little horn a little.." Sia asked. I just followed Sia''s request and kissed the little horn that grew on her head. Before I knew it, something I had done had a special meaning for Sia. Namely, an oath of loyalty made by the dragon race to their partner. Right after that, another power slowly emerged from within me. My figure which was originally a nine-tailed fox girl has now changed into a cute little dragon girl. "Fufu~ it seems... I have a new cute little sister," said Sia while hugging my body tightly. "Liiiily-chaaan~" Could it be... I was just trapped and became Sia''s guinea pig to test my Linked Ritual. Chapter 36: Chapter 35 - Two Predators When Midnight Hunt Behind the darkness of the night that was approaching midnights. Three figures reflected the eyes of night predators were visible. The silhouette of fox ears, beautiful ck dragon horns, and Maid''s headband were visible from behind the reflection of the nightntern light. Ciel, Sia, and Mio were watching Lily''s body sleeping soundly in front of them. They holding themself not to touch her. The three of them swallowed their saliva to hold back the thirst that was attacking and the instinct that was difficult to exin in words. Especially for Mio who tried to restrain herself any longer so as not to be tempted by the cuteness that was disyed before her eyes. Their gazes shed as if they were fighting for something important to them. It seemed like they were betting on being the first-to-do something that was impossible to do simultaneously or shared for everyone. "Ahem! Let''s cut this little debate short. Nee-sama''s body is only one and we have to divide it into three parts fairly. Seeing the condition of Nee-sama''s small body, I think the right side of her body is suitable for me," said Ciel to pin point her share. "Em.. I don''t mind doing it anywhere. Every part of my cute little sister''s body contains unmatched happiness for me. Well, the left side is enough for me," said Sia while moving her dragon tails to left side. In front of them, Mio looked sullen hearing the decision that happened unterally. "Then.. where is my share?" asked Mio when her share not found. "Ah!" "Oh!" Ciel and Sia were silent after hearing Mio''s question. "That''s right, Nee-sama''s body parts are too small to be divided into three parts. How do we share it fairly?" Ciel replied. "Umm... Mio. Don''t you meet Lily-chan every day? This might sound like a selfish request. Um... Can we borrow Lily-chan for one night?" said Sia with revealing her hidden desires. "Moooo~" Mio puffed up her cheeks in response to Sia''s refusal. Ciel and Sia stared into Mio''s eyes with tears flooding their eyelids. "Uuugh~ you two are so cheating, there no body part of Lily-sama to me," facing their pleading gazes. Mio could only lower her head and give in. "Fine!! I-I''ll give up this time, don''t expect to get a second chance in my watch again!" Mio said by holding her palms in jealousy. "Before that... Let me leave a trace scent first." Mio slowly approached Lily''s body who was still asleep and gave a small kiss on Lily''s tiny cheek. She slowly mark her scent to Lily cheek until leave a red mark. "Fufu~ Good Night, Lily-sama," said Mio while stroking Lily''s head. "Miiiioooo~ Enngg. " Lily was dreaming when Mio kissed her cheek and her body suddenly move to hug Mio in her dream. Mio smiled after hearing her name in Lily dream. In her heart, Mio didn''t want to leave Lily side with another woman. But, its not time to fullfill her greed for Lily body. "Please don''t do anything strange to Lily-sama!" said Mio to Ciel and Sia as a friendly warning. "Don''t worry, we won''t do anything strange," replied Ciel who was holding back her saliva. "Eng! There''s nothing strange that we''re thinking about," replied Sia with her dragon tail curling. Seeing their suspicious body responses, Mio took a deep breath and kissed Lily again. This time, the kiss left a mark on other Lily''s neck and left a bright red stain. "Haaaauuuu~" Lily''s body responded with a small tremor. "At least, I left a small portion of my share," said Mio with a satisfied smile. "Ciel-sama.." "Sia-sama.." "Please don''t overdo it as I do it to my lovely Master.." Mio said before leaving Lily''s room. Mio slowly left Lily, every step she took felt quite heavy. Moreover, Ciel and Sia began their actions to do little pranks on Lily''s body. Before Mio closed the bedroom door, she saw two eyes of night predators who wanted to eat the prey in front of them. "Uuh.. I hope they don''t overdo it," Mio muttered softly as she closed Lily''s bedroom door. After Lily''s bedroom door closed, Ciel and Sia who were holding back their instincts began tounch the attacks they had been holding back. "Kuuuuh~ Why is my cute little sister so cute?" said Sia while hugging Lily''s left arm tightly and left some her sweat scent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Nee-sama.. what a nice smell.." said Ciel who started her attack by smelling Lily''s body odor. In between their pranks, a small question crossed Sia''s head. "Ciel, can I ask you something?" asked Sia with serious tone. Hearing Sia''s question, Ciel stopped her small movements and put on an annoyed facial expression. "Sia, why did you interrupt my fun with Nee-sama?" Ciel''s tone was a little pouty because her small activity was interrupted by Sia. "I-I''m sorry, I just want to ask one thing. Have you ever done what Mio-chan did before?" Sia asked. "What do you mean? What Mio-chan did before? Wha is that?" Ciel''s facial expression was filled with confusion. She didn''t understand what Sia meant. "T-That''s it... Ki-" Sia was a little bit nervous to continue her words. "Ki?" seeing Sia who was nervous, Ciel''s facial expression was even more filled with confusion. "Ki-Kiss.. H-Have you ever done it?" said Sia with a face filled with a blush. "Kiss? I often do it." "Hee.. you often do it. Huh? HEEEEEH!!" Ciel''s short answer surprised Sia. "In my hometown, long before I became a Saintess and served as the Head of the Temple. Every new member born in our fox colony had a unique tradition of having their head kissed on the forehead by the Head of the Temple. I did it often and it wasn''t strange to me." "T-That''s not what I meant! I meant a kiss on the lips!" "Oh, for that one. I''ve never done it before." "Umm.. this sounds quite weird. Do you want to do it with me?" "Eh?" Sia''s words made Ciel speechless. ... ... ... "W-What did you just say!! Why do we have to kiss each other?!" It took Ciel quite a while to respond to Sia''s words. As a result of Sia''s words, a bright red hue was seen on Ciel''s fox ears which moved up and down. "I was just kidding," Sia replied in awkward tone. "It''s okay," Right after Sia said her reply, Ciel responded to Sia''s previous words. "Eh?" Sia immediately fell silent after hearing Ciel''s answer. Ciel slowly moved closer to Sia who was not far in front of her. "W-Wait a minute, Ciel. I-I was just kidding- Humpf!!" It didn''t take long for Ciel to kiss Sia''s lips. ... ... ... "Haaah~ Haaaaaah~ Uuugh!! What is this strange sensation?" "Hiiieeekk~ it feels... kinda disgusting!" Right after they kissed, a strange and disgusting sensation emerged from within their bodies. "T-This is strange, why do Lily-chan and that girl look like they''re enjoying their kiss?" Sia muttered. "Ugoohh! My lips feel strange," Ciel eximed while moving out her tongue. Sia ignored Ciel who was under pressure because of the strange sensation she had just felt. Her gaze was now focused on Lily''s tiny lips who were asleep. "Is it possible if we do it with Lily-chan?" a small thought came back into Sia''s head. Sia slowly approached Lily''s body who was asleep and looked at her small lips. "Emm.. there''s no harm in trying kiss to her, right?" slowly but surely, Sia brought her lips closer to Lily''s lips. A slow and gentle kiss urred. "Hnnng!!" a strange sensation enveloped Sia''s body. Her dragon tail and horns felt very sensitive after kissing Lily''s lips. "Liiiiily-chan... Chuuu!!" "Chuuu!!" "Chuu!" Sia kissed Lily''s soft lips repeatedly and licked her lip area. The strange sensation she felt now felt different. Sia looked like she was enjoying Lily''s kiss and was full of tender love to the point of changing her pupils which were filled with symbols of love. "Kyuuuu~ My sweet little sister is indeed something~," said Sia while stroking Lily''s hair. Seeing Sia''s behavior that had changed drastically, Ciel''s facial expression was filled with various questions. "S-Sia? What happen to you?" "Oh... Ah.. Ciel... S-Sorry... My little sister is very cute. So, I lost control a little," replied Sia who continued her little kiss on Lily''s lips. "Hmm? Can I try it too?" asked Ciel. "Eeh?" "Nee-samaaaa.. F-Forgive me if it''s a little rough," Without waiting for Sia''s answer, Ciel began to forcibly snatch Lily''s lips from Sia''s kiss. "Hnnnggg!!" "Nyaaaa~ Nee-sama.." the soft sensation felt by Ciel made her change into another persona. Her fox ears and tail hung down weakly covering Lily''s body. "What is this? Why does Nee-sama''s kiss feel soft and.." Ciel looked like a drunk fox girls. "Makes me addicted like this.." continued Ciel who began to move along Lily''s lips. "Ciel! Don''t just take my share!" "Eeeh? This is my share too!" That night, the two predators of the night took turns enjoying their prey until morning. Lily who woke up early was surprised by the pain of a small bite she felt on her neck and the two predators of the night who were sleeping with satisfied smiles on their faces. Chapter 37: Chapter 36 - The Kiss of Goddess The cold morning air woke my body from a deep sleep. The pain that spread like an insect sting filled my entire body. "Haaaaah~" I let out a long breath to suppress the pain and slowly got up from my bed. "Umm? What is happeningst night?" "Why my body... feels weirds?" When I wanted to get up and pull the nket, a soft tail and a hardtail wrapped around my body. Then... I realized the owners of the tails. On my right and left, There was a Ciel and Sia who were fast asleep with breathing softly. It seemed like I fell asleep after dinner and woke up withpensation for the pain all over my body from doing the Linked Ritual with them. I think my body can''t handle their power. Seeing Ciel and Sia fast asleep made mefortable to look at them, I identally saw the reflection of the mirror in my room showing a beautiful girl smiling softly. ... ...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om For a moment I looked at the beautiful girl''s reflection, her posture felt familiar but her physical appearance looked different. The bright brown sweet skin flooded my eyes. That charming smile was able to make anyone smile at her and her cheerful face looked like she was enjoying her life in happiness. ... ... Wait a minute! Isn''t that my real body''s reflection? [ Ara~ Ara~ fascinated by the beauty of her own body, Lily-chan? ] "Hyaaa!! G-Goddess! Don''t surprise me like that!" Goddess voice echoed in my head making me surprised. [ Sorry.. I couldn''t help it when tease my cute Lily-chan, Teehe~ ] Uhh.. my morning was crushed by Goddess little prank. [ By the way... Lily-chan has be an more adult to tame woman now? ] "Eh?" [ Right now... Lily-chan can face two girls at one time? You are a ygirl, Lily-chan! Such a cute cheater! ] [ Fufu~ If I left Lily-chan for a short time and it will ended up seeing fast rapid development like this.. ] [ Moreover.. those Saintess girls are one of my junior''s envoys and they dare to tarnish my Lily-chan? ] [ Kuuuh! I''m so jealous of them. Do I need to create a special avatar to return to the world? ] "G-Goddess.. What are you talking about?" "Please don''t say something I don''t understand." [ Ahem! ] [ Lily-chan.. can I peek at your current status? ] "Um.. Sure.. P-Please be gentle.." as usual, the Goddess who always talks to me says strange sentences that I don''t understand. It doesn''t mean that I don''t understand all of her words, it''s just that my understanding is too little to understand that hard sentence. But, for words like status. I understand a little about it because the Yurification System has a status and I understand what it means. My body suddenly felt a ticklish feeling from the tip of my head to my toes. "Haaaau~" I couldn''t hold back the ticklish feeling and unconsciously made a small sound. [ Hmm.. this is a bit of a problem. Mio''s system item is experiencing a Bug due to the Linked Ritual of two different races. ] [ The race of the nine-tailed fox and the heavenly dragon. The Yurification System will experience quite a lot of Bugs and damage the maid system core. I think... I need to fix the Yurification System to amodate the power of different races. ] [ Hold on a minute, Lily-chan.. ] [ It doesn''t hurt. ] After hearing thest sentence from the Goddess, an unpleasant feeling began to attack my body. Cold sweat this morning indicated that my body''s response was not okay. "Umm... G-Goddess? I feel like my body feels strange-" A white sh filled my vision and my body suddenly felt weak. "M-My body feels sleepy.." I tried to move my body to stay awake. However, the feeling of weakness that filled my body made me lie back on the bed. "Why do I feel more sleepy? Even though... I.. just.. woke up" ... ... "Lily-chaaan~" "Liiiily-chaaaan~" "Lily-chan.. if you don''t wake up.. I''ll lick your head to your toes~" "Waaaaah!!" I woke up after hearing a voice calling me and that terrible threat. "Tch!" This unfamiliar sight made me a little scared. The voice calling my name came from a girl sitting in front of me and staring at me. Her warm gaze seemed to be observing my body and a suspicious smile was etched on her face. The girl in front of me looked beautiful and had a body wrapped in golden light. "Liiiily-chan!!" the girl suddenly hugged my body and sniffed my scent. From her voice, I felt like I had heard and recognized the intonation of that voice. "Umm... G-Goddess?" I asked the girl in front of me. "Fufu! Lily-chan recognizes me? Kyaaa~ my existence is getting closer to Lily-chan!" "Umm.. This is the Goddess, right? Wait! If the Goddess is in front of me. That means.. I am death?" "It''s not like that, I only call Lily-chan''s soul toe to the Goddess'' realm," replied the Goddess who answered my question. "That means death, right?" I replied on calm tone. The Goddess shook her head. "Death is a condition where the soul cannot return to its original body. The concept is different from a summoned soul, I can still return a summoned soul to its original body. As proof, look at this... Lily-chan''s body is still sleeping soundly with two girls who are here at the same time. That''s because I only summoned Lily-chan''s soul through the dream world and then to the Goddess''s realm." In front of me, I saw a thin box floating and showing my room. From the floating box, Ciel and Sia were still sleeping soundly and my body was also sleeping soundly in the middle of them. This feels strange, I can see my body with a separate soul. "Umm... Goddess.. will my body be okay?" I asked to make sure. "Of course!" The Goddess rubbed her body and hugged me tighter. "Kuuuuhu!! This ideal body. I want to feel it little bit longer," said the Goddess who rubbed my body. "Umm... Goddess... Why am I in a ce like this?" I ignored the Goddess''s words and asked the question that was on my mind. "Ah! That''s right! I almost forgot to update the Yurification System." "..." Do all Goddesses have this kind of freedom? The Goddess who gave me the power of the Yurification System seemed to be enjoying her free time very much. The Goddess released her tight hug and chanted a sentence that I didn''t understand. Various magic circles began to surround me and merge into my body. My body felt like it was filled with something big and strong. "Umu~ With this, I''m just one step away from activating the Yurification System. For that.." the Goddess smiled at me. Seeing that suspicious smile, my body responded with an uneasy feeling. Slowly the Goddess approached my body and hugged my body tightly. This hug was different from before because our faces were facing each other and the Goddess closed her eyes. And slowly... The Goddess kiss my lips. ... ... ... "Lily-chan, isn''t it too long to wait for our second love''s kiss?" said the Goddess after we kissed. Yep, just as I expected. My uneasy feeling has been answered. What should I do? Kissing the figure of the Goddess? Isn''t that too hard to do? I don''t want to do it, but.. "This is to test the new Yurification System. If Lily-chan can do the Linked Ritual with me. That''s a sign that the Yurification System has been able to amodate the power of other races even the power of the Goddess." "Uhh.. Umm.. but.." I was a little hesitant to reply to the Goddess''s words. "Is Lily-chan starting to hate me?" the words that came out of the Goddess''s mouth sounded sad and lonely. I was a little confused about how to answer her. After all, she is the Goddess who gave me the power of the Yurification System and I respect her very much. "G-Goddess.." "Please do it again and gently.." I couldn''t do such a heavy action and chose to leave it to the Goddess. "Fufu~ Lily-chan is sometimes cute when pressured by choices." I ignored the Goddess''s words and closed my eyes. An inexplicable sensation was felt on my lips again and my body became heavy as if sinking in a sea of ??water. This strange sensation made my body feel more and more submerged and changed as if adjusting to my body shape. This strange sensation scared me a little until I was awakened by Mio''s voice. "Lily-sama.. how long do you want to sleep? Ciel-sama and Sia-sama want to say goodbye before leaving." "Eh?" I woke up from my sleep and felt a big change that happened in my body. "Eng? Ciel and Sia are leaving?" I asked in confused tone. "Are? What is this? Why does my vision feel strange?" when I woke up for the second time, a floating box greeted my second morning wake up. [ Yurification System Ver. 2.0 Update Complete! ] [ Yurification System Patch Note Updated! ] Uhmm.. are my eyes already having problems? Chapter 38: Chapter 37 - Elixir Kiss "Nee-sama~ please open your mouth... Aaaannnn~" Ciel said. "Ciel, how long are you going to take my share to pamper her? Liiiily-chan~ open your mouth... Aaaaannn~" Sia said. In the dining room of the Marquess Rommel family, Ciel and Sia were fighting over the right to feed me. To reduce the tension from their dominant power, I took turns taking their food. However, it seemed like they were not too satisfied with my decision and werepeting to see who could feed me more. Why did the atmosphere in this dining room feel tense? To exin the situation, try to imagine a nine-tailed fox and a heavenly dragon eating in one room. For the human race, it was quite a rare sight, especially since the dominance of their physical bodies was enough to give fear. Ciel took out her nine fox tails and Sia showed her sacred dragon horns. Seeing these two sights spread rumors about my rtionship with them. At least, there were already two rumors circting in the Marquess Rommel''s residence. The first rumor was the change in my body aura that was very striking and the rumor about my rtionship with two high races. The second rumor, happened after some Maids saw meing out of my bedroom with red marks on my cheeks and neck after Ciel and Sia went out. I don''t know what happened, but they screamed hysterically when they saw it. I was used to the strange rumors circting about me and chose to ignore them. This awkward incident began after my morning preparations were finished, Mio who woke me up walked behind me. Mio was a little excessive this time, she forced me to wear formal clothes for breakfast. Why do I have to wear formal clothes for a meal together? Umm .. there is a reason. The reason Mio put on formal clothes for me was the presence of the Queen who was eating with our family. My morning view was filled with seeing garbage that had not been thrown away. I took a deep breath that was heavy enough to express my feelings. "My morning is very gloomy," I muttered while ncing at the Queen. I followed Mio and sat down in my seat. The dining room was a little more crowded with the presence of the Queen and the trash that followed her. I didn''t want to see this foul sight any longer and wanted to return to my room. But, before doing that... "Emm..? Nee.. Mio. Have Ciel and Sia already had breakfast?" I asked Mio. I almost did a bad thing as a host by letting my guests go home empty-handed. During my morning preparations with Mio, I read about some changes that had urred in the Yurification System. Mio''s reward system had disappeared and changed to a system of purchasing goods from another world. One of the items that I could buy using Yurification Points was a Chocte Box. Previously, I had bought a Chocte Box and shared it with Mio. Because the contents of the Chocte Box were quite a lot, we had difficulty finishing it. The strange food from another world tasted sweet and soft on the tongue. When I bought the Chocte Box, Mio seemed surprised by the object that suddenly appeared in my hand. I lied a little and said it was Alchemist magic that I learned from a magic book. Forgive me, Mio. Because the power of the Yurification System is very difficult to exin in words. Before Ciel and Sia joining breakfast... I have small talk with Mio and my family. "Ah! Ciel-sama is walking in the park and Sia-sama is flying around the forest to see the situation. They will say goodbye after Lily-sama finishes this one business," Mio replied. "Then, Marquess Rommel. May I invite my two friends to have breakfast together?" I said while looking at my father''s face. My father''s expression rose slightly and he sweated a little. Beside him, Sebastian was whispering something in my father''s ear. "Ahem! I-It''s okay.." my father replied briefly. "Thank you, Marquess Rommel" I replied with a soft smile. "Kuuh!" My father suddenly held his chest as if enduring pain. I ignored it and gave a small signal to Mio. Mio who understood my small signal rushed off to pick up Ciel and Sia. The silence and awkward atmosphere was felt again in this room until my father said something to me. "Ahem! Lily.. don''t you want to reconsider it?" asked my father. Ugh.. it seems like my father still hasn''t given up on including me in the royal family. The Queen looked calm but her hands shook slightly after hearing my father''s words. The Queen was scared but held back her fear with her t face mask. Being a Queen in a Kingdom seemed quite difficult. Luckily, I had an answer that could cover up my father''s selfish nature. "I can''t ept it.." I said while shaking my head. "I.." I took a deep breath. "Don''t want to marry a man and want to marry a woman.." I said with a sweet smile to my father. Ctaaaak!! aank!! It seems, my words that had just been uttered caused a smallmotion. The butler and maid who were standing in the room whispered to each other talking about me. The Queen''s guards also whispered following the whispers of our servants. "Lily! What did you just say!" snapped my father while mming his hand on the dining table. "Do you know the meaning of your words!" my father''s gaze was now staring sharply at me. "Of course, rather than living with a man like that-" I stared at the trash sitting in front of me with a cold gaze. "Uweeek~ my life will be very miserable," I continued my words. "Lily!!" snapped my father for the second time. "Sorry to interrupt your little fight, Marquess Rommel. Do I need to exin the marriage rules in our Kingdom so that Lily-chan understands?" the Queen tried to break up our fight with the power of her status. "..." My father just kept quiet and took a deep breath. "Lily-chan, the marriage rule in our Kingdom is a man and a woman. There is no record of marriage between women," said the Queen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Then, with your power. Make a rule about it," I replied briefly. "Uguu!" My short reply slightly cornered the Queen''s fear. "Hmm.. you don''t want to do it? As a pet, you are brave enough to defy your Master. I think I need to punish this naughty pet," I stared at the Queen with a sharp gaze. "Hiiiieeekkk!!" The queen''s mask was destroyed by her scream. "Haaaah~ how about this. Make a rule that allows girls to marry each other and I will give you this." "Huh?" The Queen looked at me with a confused expression. A final weapon that I had prepared for a surprise attack. An Elixir that I bought at a high price from Ciel. An Elixir that can cure all diseases that are paid for by handing over my tail! Attacking the Queen''s weak point with the First Princess'' health. Fufufu.. this n is perfect for getting a pet that will obey its master. I took out a ss bottle of Elixir from my clothes pocket. "N-No way!! Isn''t that!" The Queen suddenly stood up from her chair. "Yes, that''s right. This is the thing you need, isn''t it?" I teased the Queen a little by throwing the ss bottle of Elixir in the air. The Queen ignored my words and looked at the Elixir in my hand carefully. "I''ll give it to you on one condition... Hmm.. you know what to do right?" once again, I teased the Queen by shaking the ss bottle of Elixir. "I-Is it real Elixir?" asked the Queen. "Hmm.. why don''t we try it?" I opened the cap of the Elixir bottle and poured half of the Elixir into my mouth. "Eh?" The Queen was very surprised by my actions. I then rushed towards the Queen and looked at her face. "Huh? Um... W-What?" said the confused Queen. I made a small movement tomand her bow and the Queen understood. "L-Like this?" The Queen slowly bowed and I kissed her lips. "Umm!!!" "Lily!!" My father was very surprised by my actions while the Queen was silent receiving the Elixir injection that flowed from my lips. "Oneee-samaa!!" "Liiiily-neee!!" At the same time, Ciel and Sia entered the dining room and my two step-sisters were screaming hysterically. "Neee-samaa!! I''ming! Ara~ what going on here?" said Ciel in a happy tone. "Huaaa!! My cute little sister is such a smooth stealer!!" said Sia. "Eh? Nee-sama??" said Alice who looked at Ciel. "Eh? Cute little sister??" said Alyssa who looked at Sia. After I finished giving the Elixir from my lips, the Queen slowly sat back down on the chair. Now, I looked at Ciel and Sia who had just entered the dining room, and wanted to greet them. For some reason, I don''t understand. Ciel, Sia, Alice, and Alyssa stared at each other for quite a long time. Ciel and Sia then approached me and pulled my body between them. Alice and Alyssa stood up from their seats and pulled my body away from Ciel and Sia. A thin sh of lightning came out of their gazes and collided with each other. Um.. what''s going on? "Uhuk!! Ugh!! My head!" the Queen held her head. From the tone of her voice, the Queen looked like she was in pain. A golden glow slowly covered the Queen''s body. After the light covered her entire body and subsided, the Queen''s body changed into a figure I didn''t recognize. Different from her previous appearance which was filled with wrinkles of old age, the Queen''s figure in front of me looked like a beautiful and graceful teenage girl. "Eh? My body is feels strange.." said the Queen. A smallmotion urred again, now the Butler and Maid who were in the dining room were discussing the figure of the Queen who had changed into a young woman. On the other hand, Ciel and Sia were arguing with Alice and Alyssa. I could hear my name being called by them. The small dispute was eventually won by Ciel and Sia who were now standing by my side and feeding me. It seemed like I had be the subject of a dispute regarding the right to feed myself. Ciel and Sia looked happy feeding me while Alice and Alyssa held back their envy from a distance. Chapter 39: Volume 1 - Epilogue - Echo Choice In the dining room of Marquess Rommel''s family, Lily enjoyed a special meal with loving spoonfuls from Ciel and Sia. Ciel and Sia fought over food and drinks to feed Lily. As a sweet younger sibling who respects her older sibling, Ciel respects Lily by looking for the best food using her mouth and giving her food that tastes best. Meanwhile, as an older sibling who just got an adorable new sibling. Sia pampers Lily by giving her the best drink she found on Marquess Rommel''s dining table using her lips and then kissing Lily''s lips to pour it into Lily''s mouth. Lily could only smile and ept their treatment in equal turn. Deep in her mind, she fully realized that all this happened because she showed ability from the Yurification System. Lily realized that the Yurification System was able to change a woman''s mindset and behavior towards her through a kiss that was affected by the Linked Ritual. So far, Lily has always doubted her physical appearance which is far different from normal humans. Her dark brown skin became a symbol of a curse circting among the nobility and created bad rumors about Lily as an ugly monster that imitated a human body. Her long silver hair and white pupils have now turned bright red because they absorbed the power of the Yurification System, further rifying the rumors circting about her turning into a monster. Thanks to the Yurification System, the physical ugliness slowly changed. The charm of her dark brown skin now has its unique charm that is so enchanting, her long silver hair is a crown of beauty that is difficult to exin for a woman, and her red gaze can give absolute orders that cannot be denied even for a Queen of the kingdom. Lily''s abilities developed further after Ciel and Sia performed the Linked Ritual with her. The power of the nine-tailed fox race can be seen from the number of tails thate out of her body. The Yurification System, which has just received a patch update from Goddess, can fully ess the power of the nine-tailed fox in Lily''s body. In other words, Lily can easily change her human race into a nine-tailed fox race directly without using the fox mask that came from the gift of her close rtionship with Mio. The unique ability of the Yurification System also applies to Sia''s power. As one of the heavenly dragon races, their dragon race''s abilities are far above those of other dragon races. Their caste differences can be seen from the horns that grow on their heads. The smaller and harder their horns are, the higher their race''s standing in the group of other dragon races and Lily can ess the power of her heavenly dragon race thanks to the help of the Yurification System. A very extraordinary blessing from the Goddess has been bestowed upon Lily who has be a symbol of disaster and curse in the eyes of humans. Of course, behind that great power, there is also great jealousy. Moreover, jealousy between women is very difficult to control because women''s nature always follows their feelings. Ciel and Sia may be happily feeding Lily. However, Mio''s sharp gaze that stabs their backs can be perfectly hard to ignored and the coboration attack of the killing aura from Lily''s two younger stepsisters. Mio, Alice, and Alyssa form a temporary alliance to fight two races beyond their abilities. "Lily-sama!" "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" Mio, Alice, and Alyssa who couldn''t stand the discrimination against Ciel and Sia tried to protest to fight Lily back into their arms. Their sullen faces decorated Lily''s anxiety who looked at them with an awkward expression. "Umm... W-Why?" Lily could only smile a little seeing their serious facial expressions. "This isn''t fair! Why is only this cat allowed to feed Onee-sama?!" Alice eximed while pointing at Ciel. "C-Cat?" Ciel''s fox ears moved slightly when she heard Alice call her a cat. "Right! Why does this lizard look familiar with Lily-nee?!" Alyssa eximed while pointing at Sia. "L-Lizard?" Sia''s dragon tail looked tense when she heard Alyssa call herself a lizard. "Ahem! Sorry to disturb yourfort, Ciel-sama... Sia-sama... Aren''t you a little bit forcing Lily-sama to ept every mouthful of your food and drink? Moreover, it''s your time to go home after this?" Mio said in a polite tone but with a hint of sarcasm from her jealousy. "Moreover, Sia-sama.. please do not kiss Lily-sama''s lips just to give her an unnecessary drink," Mio continued with a smile. "C-Calm down all of you," Lily tried to stop the small fight that was happening. "Lily-sama.." but it was stopped by Mio''s smile that was directed at her. Mio''s smile indicated an instruction that said "This is our holy war to take you back, Lily-sama will not be able to stop it." Lily who knew the meaning of that smile closed her mouth and hoped that this small fight would end quickly without causing any victims of hurt feelings. "U-Umm.. Lily-chan.. if possible.. Lily-chan who would choose?" an unusual question was thrown from the mouth of the Queen who was sitting in front of Lily. Her nature changed a little when she returned to her youthful appearance which looked very cheerful, calm, and wise as a Queen. "Huh?" Lily was a little confused by the question. "I mean.. if I make a rule that allows women to marry each other. Which marriage partner will Lily-chan choose? A loyal maid, a cute fox little sister, a reliable dragon big sister, or a future Queen of a kingdom?" asked the Queen, entering the holy war that was fighting over Lily. "I already said I don''t want to marry a man!" Lily answered quickly. "Eeh? But the future Queen of that kingdom is a woman¡­" The Queen stopped her words with a tone that teased Lily. "Because that is my First Princess¡­ Oh! If Lily-chan wants, I can also propose to be your bride~" continued the Queen with her annoyingly coquettish expression. "Eh?" "EEHH?" "EEEHHH??!!" "EEEEEEEHHHHHH??!!" The Queen''s short deration made the atmosphere in Marquess Rommel''s dining room even more uncontroble. Even the Queen''s son who was sitting beside her was surprised by his mother''s deration that nominated his sister as Lily''s bride. Mio''s expression became increasingly gloomy and she muttered something, "Tch, if I had known it would be like this. I would have sent her homest night with a hard kick in the ass!" "Awawawa!! Why did the Princess and Queen join in?" "Nooooo!! Why are my rivals for Lily-nee increasing?" Alice and Alyssa who realized that their step big sister had charmed many girls looked shocked. "I also want to have Onee-sama!!" "I also want to have Nee-sama!!" Alice and Alyssa made their deration and made the breakfast atmosphere at Marquess Rommel''s residence even more chaotic. Once again, a strange rumor about Lily was created. A small fight to get Lily''s love and a soft kiss became the motivation for Ciel, Sia, Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and the Queen. Lily could only cover her face which was covered in shy and the shame that made her body unable to move. Meanwhile, Marquess Rommel froze seeing the strange sight before his eyes. His appearance looked like a calm old man but his heart and mind were shaken by this incident. Especially with Lily''s deration not to marry and the Queen''s statement to hand over the First Princess to Lily. . . . . [ Goddess Realm ] "Oh! My! I didn''t expect it to be like this!" In the Goddess realm that prated the fabric of space and time, a Goddess whose identity was unknown looked at a magic ball that showed the shadow of a little girl who was being fought over by other girls. "There''s no doubt, that Lily-chan is the perfect girl and will develop the blessing I have given to color that world. Don''t you agree with my decision to choose her, Amelia-chan?" right next to the Goddess'' figure. A girl wearing a Maid outfit stood beside her. "..." The girl named Amelia did not answer the Goddess'' words and ignored her like the wind that did not blow. "Humpf! Do you still hold a grudge against those who are your pathetic descendants?" asked the Goddess with a little teasing. "..." "Is this because of the betrayal they oncemitted by sacrificing you?" "..." "Holding a lingering grudge isn''t good. Besides, I just wanted to have fun watching the love between girls after the tragedy that befell you." "Don''t you want to enjoy this beautiful scenery?" "..." "Haaah~ still silent as usual. Don''t you have any shortments to develop Lily-chan in a better direction together with me?" "..." "Come on, at least give me one or two suggestions as Lily-chan''s adoptive mother." "My advice is.. don''t trust humanitypletely," replied the figure named Amelia. "Hmm.. that''s a good suggestion. If only they hadn''t made that mistake, maybe you wouldn''t have been reborn as a Goddess." "..." "Eeeh.. going silent again? Come on... at least apany me in conversation," teased the Goddess.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "As the Goddess of love and affection who was born from the tears of a Saintess. You''re so quiet, Amelia." "At least... give me a suggestion to make Lily-chan a daughter adopted by the Goddess and blessed by the Goddess herself. If you do that, I''ll sleep with youter.." "..." "Hmm? Still not enough? Okay... I''ll stroke your hair." "..." "Eh? Still not enough? Wait.. you don''t want to do that, right?" "..." "O-Okay! Let''s do it! But only once." "Seven times," Amelia replied in a t tone. "Eh? Seven times? Aren''t you being too greedy, Amelia? Ey! Why did you just answer if you wanted to do that?" "Eight times." "Why is it increasing?!" In the realm of the Goddess which is difficult for human understanding to understand, the problems that the Goddess faces are not much different from the problems of her creatures. Moreover... The problem of love to affection will always exist in every difference in space and time. [Volume 1 ¨C END] ==================== Author Afterwords Hello, nice to meet you. I am the Author of this story and a follower of the Yuri Must Rule The World type. Does the Blessing of Yuri Goddess suit your taste? Well, put all that gibberish aside. This story has an initial idea and main elements with a Yuri theme. However, I adds a little system to it. An extraordinary power that arises from love between women by system. Yes, Sounds strange, right? Uhm, it is strange because the main inspiration for this story is the famous Light Novel, namely "Date a Live". Are you familiar with that Light Novel? or have you watched the Anime series? Yes.. the author took a little of the mechanism for sealing the main character''s power and made it looks like a Linked Ritual. Yep, some other Anime and Light Novels might use the same method. But, what if the one who did it was a woman to woman? That''s what gave birth to this Light Novel. The level of love in the form of Affection, troublesome rtionships between women, and never-ending love rivalry are the beginning of the problems in this Light Novel. Harem? Yes.. you could say this is a harem in the Yuri theme. Each heroine has her uniqueness and different contributions of strength. Because of the uniqueness of the heroine, the resulting taste for the love rivalry between women will be different. I will be very happy if you enjoy the story without skip. Oh! Please give criticism and suggestions to improve this Light Novel. Haters? Well.. there will be someter. Better not, but that''s also impossible. The biggest problem that iscking right now is.. I doesn''t have the skills to create character illustrations. Various characters may use AI assistance and please understand their disabilities in arms of fingers. This story will continue to Volume 2! Yes!! The journey of love between women is still long. It might be a bit cringe and too linguistic.. I will try to make it as interesting as possible. As long as there is support, to my emotional damage. You can do it in various ways such as Subscribe... Share.. and Gift... Advertising gifts are always optional... you also get ads to reading this novel as a free, right? I doesn''t want to burden you all to watch ads in ads. So take your time to enjoying this novel in your own phase. This story is 100% original because... my love for the Yuri genre! Maybe.. this story willst until Volume 12. To get there... we can walk slowly, build the mystery of the world, map the social interactions between characters, and the yuri seasoning that needs to be improved. Put aside the big hope of making this Light Novel an audiobook and a printed novel. Deep in the my heart.. this is cringe! I will be embarrassed if this Light Novel is dubbed and published in print. Maybe that could be the my main goal while making this story.. but.. that part Cringe can''t be held back! I am aware that this story is not perfect and needs the guidance of an editor who understands this genre. Ahem! Degenerate Weabo if possible. Well.. that could be a long discussion without stopping another day. More than anything, I express my deepest gratitude to those of you who read this story. I think, this is a long enough conclusion and without waiting any longer.. See you in the next story! Warm regards, Author Yuuri_sensei. ==================== Chapter 40: Volume 2 - Prolog - Genius and Beautiful Royal Princess A horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the royal pce. The symbols and gs on the carriage signified the highest position of all royal members. Behind the carriage door that suddenly opened forcibly, a hard kick was seen that damaged the entrance door, and a loud crashing sound was heard. Braaak!! Wuush!! Along with the fall of the broken entrance door that flew freely, the figure of a young girl in a royal dress and crown ran fast toward the entrance of the royal pce. Every step she took caused a smallmotion among the residents of the royal pce. The young-looking girl ran through the long corridors until she stopped at a tightly closed room door with various barrier symbols that restricted ess. The girl arranged her slightly messy hair after running fast and seemed to have a gentle expression with a charming smile like a Queen of the Kingdom. With one small kick that did not use magical energy, the door that protected the room was shattered into pieces and an unpleasant stench spread out through it. From behind the tightly closed door, the body of a little girl was seen sleeping soundly. Her body was covered with ck lumps of flesh and pus bubbles that were about to burst. Her physical condition was worsened by the smell of the medicine bottles that were around her bed. Hearing a smallmotion that urred at the entrance to her room, the little girl slowly opened her eyes. It was useless because she no longer had eyes to see. There was only a lump of rotten ck eyeballs left behind her eyelids. "Good morning, Anastasia," the soft and soothing voice came from a ruler of a kingdom with the title Queen Victoria Rie VII. The soft voice was answered with a sweet smile from the little girl. Once again, the smile seemed useless because her entire face was covered with lumps of flesh and pus bubbles that covered her sweet smile. From behind the destroyed face, there was a small twitching hole, it was the mouth of the little girl named Anastasia Rio who was trying to answer her mother''s call. "Good morning, Mama. Will today be the day I die?" replied Anastasia with a cheerful tone covered by sadness after feeling the suffering of her illness. "Heeeh~ are you ready to die?" Victoria replied in a cheerful tone, ignoring her beloved daughter''s sadness. "Mom, why do you sound so happy when you say those hurtful words?" behind the face covered by the disease. Victoria realized a small smile from her beloved daughter who looked pouts after responding to her little sarcasm. "Don''t worry, this medicine will work," Victoria said with full confidence. "Haaah~ another strange medicine? Whose medicine is it now? An old hermit who has lived for hundreds of years and lives in a remote forest? Or an Alchemist who found an eternal medicine? Oh! Could it be a forest witch who is obsessed with making strange potions without side effects?" Anastasia said with a barrage of sarcasm. "Um... Anastasia.. Do you still hold a grudge against those con artists? I have to admit, it was your father''s fault for easily believing their lies." "There''s no way I would hate the best decision of my parents. I would even take medicine from those con artists in the hope of a cure. Even though all that effort was in vain. Maybe... it''s time for me to give up my youth with my death-" before Anastasia finished her words. Victoria poured the Elixir liquid into her mouth. Gluuuupp... "Ukrr!! Hukk!!" Anastasia choked a little when she forcibly drank the potion. "Ugh.. what is this? It tastes quite good?" "Eh? Good? Since when did the strange liquid that entered my mouth taste good?" "Mama... Are you trying to poison me with sweet honey?" "Guhh!! M-My body feels hot.. Mama.. goodbye!" "I-I love you." The Elixir liquid that passed through Anastasia''s throat tasted very sweet and refreshing. The effect of the Elixir liquid began to work to cleanse the disease that was eating away at Anastasia''s body from the inside. The disease that Anastasia suffered from was no ordinary disease. It was abination of curses and dark magic that created active disease magic for the rest of her life. Anastasia was the First Princess of the Aurora Kingdom. Anastasia is now seven years old and suffers from a disease that is difficult to exin by magicalw. Anastasia got the disease from an incident that she will never forget. It started at a dinner party that led her to the disease. Someone had hired the services of an Assassin with the main purpose of killing the First Princess of the Aurora Kingdom using a disease that distorted her appearance. Anastasia was not an ordinary girl who became a Crown Princess of the Kingdom before being handed over to her younger brother, because of her graceful physical appearance and extraordinary intelligence, it had made her a very perfect Princess of the Kingdom. Several young princes from other kingdoms began to nce at her and thepetition between kingdoms to win Anastasia''s heart had begun when she was five years old. At that time, several princes of other kingdoms began topete to propose to her and that was what caused her to get the strange disease from an Assassin who was assigned to eliminate the lovepetition. The jealousy experienced by other girls made her acquainted with the disease. Luckily, Anastasia had an above-average brain capacity. With her extensive knowledge in all areas of kingdom management, Anastasia was able to be a Royal Advisor who determined the rules andws that applied in the Aurora Kingdom while fighting her disease from behind the shadows. The glory of the Aurora Kingdom was fully held by the First Princess of their Kingdom. A little girl who can be a threat to the neighboring kingdom and the wisdom that sleeps from behind the shadows. Until the terrible incident happened at the dinner party and became a great trauma that left a mark on Anastasia''s memory. For the first time, she was stabbed with a curse that dragged her into an ugly princess covered in disgusting lumps of flesh. Thanks to that ugly physical appearance, a room was created to amodate her under the strict supervision of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. A miracle happened after Anastasia swallowed the Elixir liquid that passed through her throat. Anastasia''s body suddenly emitted a golden light. The flow of ck magic in her body slowly came out and clumped in the air. The ck flow of magic gave off an unbearable stench as the source of her illness. Her body which was filled with lumps of ck flesh and pus bubbles slowly shrank as if purified by the blessing of the Goddess. The appearance of a disgusting monster slowly disappeared and revealed the smooth body of a beautiful girl who radiated the beauty of an innocent girl without sin. The appearance of Anastasia''s body which changed into a normal girl''s figure had exceeded the beauty of her old body. The ck magic flow disappeared as if swallowed by the holy air. "Haah... Haaa... What is this?" Anastasia exhaled heavily as if waking up from a nightmare. "Anastasia.." Victoria called her beloved daughter. "Mmmmph~" Anastasia who did not realize her body''s appearance had changed only mumbled softly as usual in response to her mother''s call. "Anassssstaaaaasssiiiiaaaa.." Victoria slightly lowered the strength in her voice to attract her daughter''s attention. "Hiiieekkk!!" Anastasia who woke up after hearing the terrifying sound hurriedly got up from her bed reflexively. "How long are you going to lie on the bed? There is a lot of work that has piled up and needs a lot of advice from you!" said Victoria in a firm tone. "What are you talking about, Mom? My physical condition doesn''t allow me to do that work.. right now.. eh?" Anastasia who had gotten up from her bed stood still after realizing her light weight.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Um.. is this what it feels like to die? My brain seems to be hallucinating. Oh! So that''s it! Is this the phase toward the realm of death? Hooray!!" Anastasia patted the back of her hand and pinched it. "Auuu!! It hurts too for just an illusion?" Anastasia felt the back of her hand which felt sore and identally saw a reflection of herself in the mirror... "Wow! Who is this beautiful girl? Hello, sweet girl.. what''s your name?" Anastasia''s gaze was fixed on the mirror in front of her. "..." "..." "..." "Are you done praising yourself?" said Victoria who was standing beside Anastasia and getting ready to drag her to work. "Kyaaa!! Don''t surprise me, Mama!" shouted Anastasia who was surprised after her gaze was fixed on the mirror in front of her. "Wait a minute! What just happened?" asked Anastasia in a surprised tone. "Haaah~ I just found a medicinal potion that can cure your illness," replied Victoria. Although her tone sounded indifferent, it was the relief of a mother who saw her child recover from a serious illness that she had suffered from since early childhood. "Umm... Mama?" Anastasia looked at Victoria with a confused expression. "W-Who are you? Why does your voice sound so simr to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom?" Anastasia asked, slowly walking backward when she saw her mother''s much younger appearance without any wrinkles of aging. "Fufu~ it is what did your beautiful mother look like when she was young?" Victoria smiled as she answered Anastasia''s question. "Aaahh.. This must be my hallucination," Anastasia rubbed her eyes as if she couldn''t believe the sight in front of her. "W-What just happened? My brain seems can''tprehend the situation!" Anastasia eximed, still thinking that this was just an illusion of her death. "Haaah~ it will take a very long time. Now.. put on your clothes and listen to my long story!" Victoria ordered. "Uh.. Um... Okay.." Anastasia, who was very confused by this strange incident, could only follow her orders. Anastasia opened the wardrobe containing a thickyer of robes. She looked for clothes that were suitable to wear. During her illness, she was only able to survive by drinking holy water from the Saintess of the Aurora Kingdom. Then she grew into a girl whose identity was kept secret by the royal family members. Because of her ugly appearance, she kept various thick robes to cover her disgusting body. However, in her body condition that had changed into a beautiful one like this. Anastasia was a little confused when looking for suitable clothes to show off her body after she stopped fantasizing about the illusion of her death. "Um... Mama.. Can I borrow some of your youth clothes for now?" "Eh? That''s a very old style of clothing. Ah! That''s right! I almost forgot! Try wearing this.." Victoria realized with a cloth bag tied around her waist. From behind the cloth bag, there was a set of school uniforms that looked foreign in this world. "Umm.. how do I wear it?" Anastasia looked at the clothes she received from her mother. A strange-shaped outfit and the first time she saw it. "Fufu~ just leave it to Mama!" "Eh... Eeeh!!" Victoria helped Anastasia wear the school uniform given by Lily. Lily wanted to give a souvenir in the form of a sweet chocte parcel. However, Ciel and Sia finished all the sweet chocte treats without leaving any trace, and Lily was forced to give them souvenirs in the form of school uniforms from another world. For some one reason like seeing the cuteness of the girl wearing the school uniform, the Goddess suggested Lily give a set of school uniforms to Victoria and forced Lily to wear the school uniform too. Thanks to the school uniform that Lily had worn before, Victoria understood how to wore her uniform. In between their small activities, Victoria told some small incidents about Lily and her little pact to be her Pet Queen. "Huh? A five-year-old girl can order you around like that?" "Wait! What do you mean by making a rule for marriage between women?" "W-What has happened to this kingdom?!" Anastasia''s mind was spinning rapidly with the unexpected change in her kingdom. Chapter 41: Chapter 1 - Jealous of Twin Step-Sisters A tough day has passed. After a long day, my night was filled with answering endless questions from my twin step-sisters. Their questions kept me awake until morning¡ªthe tiredness from the questions paid off with my deep sleep. The questions from my twin step-sisters felt a little strange. They questioned my rtionship with Ciel and Sia. It was hard to answer their little questions because they seemed worried about something I didn''t know. Moreover, their questions continued after breakfast was over, continued until lunch, and ended with dinner while always asking about my rtionship with Ciel and Sia. They even broke into my room at night and asked to sleep together. As far as I understand, they wanted to experience what Ciel and Sia had experienced. Sometimes, my twin step-sisters are hard to understand and I am still trying to understand their unique nature and character. I hope we can be close after this incident. Currently, Alice and Alyssa are still asleep. Unlike me who is used to waking up in the morning, they seem to have a little difficulty waking up in the morning. I didn''t want to wake up their precious sleep time. So, I let them sleep a little longer and waited for their personal Maid toe wake them up. Now, I can rx for a moment by looking at the mirror on my dressing table and watching the little mischief that my Goddess is doing. Right behind me, a pile of clothes that upied my wardrobe slowly flew and burned by golden mes. The golden mes were a special magic created by the intervention of the Goddess. A holy fire that did not emit heat, smoke, and residue from burning. My clothes disappeared without a trace after being devoured by the mes and were reced by clothes given by the Goddess. Um.. why did this happen? It might be too long if I exin in detail. But, I can summarize it into a simple sentence. I was dragged into a "Cosy Showcase" event hosted by the Goddess. This all happened after the Queen of the Kingdom and the "trash" were preparing to return to their cages which is royale pce. The Chocte parcel that I had prepared for Ciel and Sia caught their attention and demanded the same rights as the Queen who was became my pet. Since the chocte parcel was an item that required Yurification Points to buy, I was very reluctant to give that sweet pleasure in their mouths. So, I followed the Goddess''s little suggestion to give them a strange outfit called "Wilhelmshaven Maritime High School Uniform" with the lure of "Cosy" that came out of the Goddess''s mouth. Thanks to the updated Yurification System, several items can be purchased using Yurification Points. To get Yurification Points, there are special requirements that need to be met and it is not much different from before. Just by making physical contact with other women who have a Ritual Linked rtionship, I can easily get Yurification Points. Yeah... Uhm.. I think 721,000 Yurification Points is too much to spend on the Yurification Store but it is worth it for the results in the form of these high-quality clothes. Why did my Yurification Points get this much? Did I miss out on something as much as physical contact with Mio or something happen while I asleep? Umm.. forget it. Mio''s affection for me is very big. Thank you very much for loving me, Mio. The items sold by the Yurification Store are of extraordinary quality. The Goddess who always teases me pampers me through inter-world goods that can be essed using the Yurification Store. The items are a little strange in shape but not much different from those in this world. Uh... I feel a little guilty if I don''t express my gratitude to her. So, I slightly followed her small request to participate in the "Cosy Showcase" event held by the Goddess directly. The Goddess only told me to sit nicely in front of the dressing table mirror and let her power change my body appearance such as clothes, hairstyle, and personality that have been determined by the Goddess. For thest part, I have to do "Role y" or character acting ording to the Goddess''s instructions. The clothes in my closet are now burned without ashes. Before the Goddess burned all my clothes, she had a few harsh words for Marquess Rommel. The Goddessined about the contents of my wardrobe that had been left behind by time and put them in her private museum. I hadn''t thought about my taste in clothes all this time. The Goddess gave me a little advice by saying "Behind a beautiful body lies a cute outfit, Lily-chan should stay cute and elegant at the same time!" Once again, I heard the words of the Goddess that were hard to understand. The clothes I was wearing right now looked like a military uniform with a dominant ck color that was fashionable and elegant. The shape looked harmonious with my brown skin color and I liked the style of the clothes that looked very unique. With the help of the Goddess, the clothes moved along my body and adjusted their size to fit my body proportions. As the clothes adjusted their size to my body, it felt like it blended into every shape of my body. Besides, the stats engraved in the seams gave it an advantage over regr clothes. Wait, isn''t this more like clothes coated with protective magic than regr clothes? =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Wilhelmshaven Maritime High School Uniform Description: A female military school uniform was used by the Wilhelmshaven Maritime School. Use a basic ck jacket, white shirt, long ck tie, and ck skirt. On the left chest of the jacket, there is the Wilhelmshaven school logo and a temporary military rank on some straps. Other equipment such as shoes, long socks, and gloves are dominated by ck. All items from the Yurification Store have special effects such as being indestructible, odorless, and adjusting to the user''s body shape. Status: Phy. Atk: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Phy Def: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Agility: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Mag. Atk: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Mag. Def: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Resist: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Special: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Umm.. there are too many strange statuses that I don''t know yet and why are these statuses filled to the brim inside this outfit? I-It doesn''t look strange, right? My body feels like it feels strange magical energy overflowing from every stitch of this outfit. In addition to the clothes I''m wearing, my hairstyle has also beenpletely changed by the Goddess. At least, there are two hair ribbons decorating my hair. Seeing this change, it feels like I''ve be a different little girl than before. [ Umu! This French Braid hairstyle is indeed suitable for military clothing! ] [ Lily-chan, try standing up and turning around in front of the mirror. ] Following the Goddess''s words, I got down from my dressing table chair and my gaze shifted to the long mirror next to my dressing table. The shape of the mirror that extended upwards showed my body shape that hadpletely changed. A girl with bright brown skin wearing ck military clothing, her sharp red gaze, and her bold hairstyle made me shudder as if I were seeing another me. I observed myself a little in front of the mirror. "This outfit is not bad either and¡ª"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Toook!! Tooook!! "Lily-sama.." "Hyaaa!" the knock on the door surprised me a little and spontaneously looked at the entrance to my room. "Alice-sama, are you awake?" "Alyssa-sama, are you awake?" It seemed that Mio and my twin step-sisters'' maids had arrived. "Excuse me, Lily-sama.. I''ll open the door.." Mio said from behind the door and slowly opened the entrance to my room. Kreeek!! "..." "..." "..." After the door to my room opened wide, Mio and my twin stepsister''s personal maids stood still seeing my appearance. Such a surprised reaction... It was the same reaction the day before. Because the souvenir for the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom was a little different from usual, she asked how to wear a school uniform that came from the Yurification Store. So, I put it on and found the gazes of the people around me frozen while holding their nostrils that were slowly bleeding. "Good morning, Lily-sama.. as usual... it''s very charming.." said Mio while smiling at me and holding back the blood that was starting to leak out of her nostrils. "Good morning, Mio," I replied quickly while turning my body to show off the clothes I was wearing. "Umm... Lily-sama. Is Lily-sama going to wear those clothes all day?" asked Mio curiously. "I guess so. Is it too ugly for me?" "N-No, it suits Lily-sama very well, it''s just.." Mio nced at my twin stepsister''s maids standing beside her. Unlike Mio who was calm, my twin stepsister''s personal maids'' bodies trembled after seeing my appearance. Uhh.. is this appearance that bad in their eyes? "You two, please don''t be charmed by my Master''s beauty and cuteness. Don''t you have a Master to serve too? Where is your professionalism as personal Maids?" Mio said, mocking their loyalty. "M-Mio, how can you not be charmed by this beauty and cuteness?" one of my stepsister''s Maids protested. "That''s right, it''s impossible to resist her cuteness. Wait! Your nose is bleeding too, Mio!" said my other stepsister''s personal Maid. I briefly heard a small whisper between Mio and my twin stepsister''s personal Maids. It seemed like my appearance was too strange in their eyes and caused a small, meaningless argument. Chapter 42: Chapter 2 - Father Taaak.. Taaaaak... Taaaaak... Bllluppp... Swwiissshh... In the kitchen, I did a little experiment on the food ingredients that I had bought from the Yurification Shop. The food was in the form of a small box with wrinkles that wrapped around it like a tangled thread. In the packaging, there was a small stic containing oil, dried vegetables, and spice grains that gave off a delicious aroma. ording to what the Goddess said, the food I bought was Samyang Carbonara from another world that was famous for its deliciousness and easy to make. A food that could be made by anyone by following the instructions on the back of the packaging. Because I didn''t understand the writing on the packaging, the Goddess gave me a small part of her power so that I could understand thenguage written on the packaging. The next thing to do was to find other ingredients that were suitable toplement the Samyang Carbonara dish. So, I went to the kitchen to look forplementary ingredients for Samyang Carbonara ording to the Goddess''s instructions. Mio followed me and looked wary when my footsteps entered the kitchen. I told her that I was just looking for side dishes for Samyang Carbonara and made it myself. Even so, Mio who apanied me still looked worried when I wanted to use the magic stove to cook the side dishes. When I wanted to use the lighter to light the magic stove, Mio screamed in panic and snatched the lighter from my hand using the Sakura Dash move. Umm.. I still can''t control the flow of magic. But, is it too dangerous to light the magic stove using a lighter that doesn''t use magic at all? "Lily-sama.." "I know that Lily-sama''s body is very strong and if there was a small explosion in the kitchen, Lily-sama might be able to survive without getting hurt. But, what about the other people who are in the kitchen?" Mio said in a firm tone. Mio''s words sounded reasonable. Why didn''t I think of that before? Unintentionally, I ignored the safety of the people around me for the sake of carrying out my selfishness. "S-Sorry, Mio. I-I was too excited to make this food," I replied while showing the food I had bought from the Yurification Shop. The package was still neatly closed and had not been touched by anyone. "Liliy-sama wants to make this? Why didn''t you just tell me to? Mooo.. don''t worry order me, Lily-sama," said Mio while stroking my hair. "Umm... Lily-sama. If I may ask, what kind of food is that?" asked Mio who was now curious about this food. "This? Ahh.. this is thetest creation of alchemist magic that I have developed to make food through the magic book that I bought," I said to cover up the existence of the Yurification Shop. Umm.. I can''t tell Mio, that it''s food from another world, right? I think an excuse like that can still be used for a while. "Eh?" Mio''s expression suddenly turned dark. "Lily-sama.. has Lily-sama been short of foodtely so Lily-sama made food from disgusting magic?!" "Does the food I make taste bad?!" "Is my food that bad?!" Mio''s dark facial expression turned gloomy, she then lowered her head and held her head when I chose to create food from magic rather than her cooking. "M-Mio.. I was just doing a little experiment," I replied to calm Mio down. "Unnn?" Mio''s voice replied which sounded small and tired. "M-Mio.. want to kiss?" I asked that to make her little bit happy. "With pleasure!" Mio''s facial expression returned to being cheerful when my kiss offer was epted. "Then..." I looked around me. Several Maids and Butlers were busy making dessert for Marquess Rommel''s breakfast. It seemed safe enough to do a light kiss while they were all busy. "Miooo.." I called Mio''s name in a soft tone. "Yes... Lily-sama," Mio responded by kneeling in front of me. Her gaze was fixed on my lips and her pupils stared at me like a puppy waiting for something. This kind of sight never makes me feel bored. With a small kiss on my lips, Mio received a feeling of love from me. Mio''s soft lips slowly moved along the gap between my lips. Mio released my kiss and stroked my hair. "Lily-samaaaa.." like a puppy begging for her master''s orders. Mio looked into my eyes with a gaze that was drunk with love. I kissed Mio''s lips again and bit her lips lightly. The soft sensation that wet my lips created a long trail of saliva as I released Mio''s kiss. "Miiioo.." looking at Mio who was still kneeling in front of me. I wanted to kiss her lips non-stop. "E-Ekhem!!" a heavy voice sounded behind my ears. The voice sounded very, very familiar and could be guessed by its owner. I ignored the voice and continued my little kiss on Mio''s lips. "Ekhem! Uhuk!" The soft sensation when touching Mio''s lips made me forget the heavy voice. "Lily." Ah, now he started calling my name. I ignored the call and went back to tracing Mio''s soft lips until my body felt like it was floating in the air. A fairly long trail of saliva was visible in front of me. For others, it might be disgusting but for Mio. She would happily swallow the proof of my love for her. "Lily! What are you doing?" said Marquess Rommel while lifting my body into his arms like carrying a puppy. I didn''t want to respond to that voice. However, the source of the voice was the owner of this ce and also the father I hated. "Ah.. good morning, Marquess Rommel," I tried to give a warm greeting that I hadn''t said for a long time because of his status as a Marquess noble. "..." "..." "..." "Umm... Marquess Rommel. Can you lower my body now? I think my panties were seen by them," even though I didn''t see it, my woman''s instincts could feel the lewd gazes of several Butlers standing behind me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Grrrr!!" Marquess Rommel responded to my words by lowering my body and ring back at the Butler who saw my panties. "Hiiieekk!!" several Butlers averted their gazes from Marquess Rommel''s deadly gaze. "Ahem, Lily.. may I know what those clothes are?" "And.. what are you doing here?" The awkward question came out of Marquess Rommel''s mouth. Beside him, Sebastian gave a small signal telling me to answer Marquess Rommel''s question with respect like a sweet daughter. "Ahh... I''m doing a little experiment to cook something. Does Marquess Rommel want to taste it?" I answered with a small smile to respond to Sebastian''s request to be polite in front of my father. "Kuuhu!!" several Butlers who were standing behind Marquess Rommel''s body suddenly fell to the floor. The incident caused a smallmotion that disturbed Marquess Rommel enough to order some Butlers and Maids to leave the kitchen. The situation went a little out of control as theypeted to stay in the kitchen. Until Marquess Rommel suddenly emitted a intimidating aura from behind his body. "Ahem!" with just that one sentence, the atmosphere returned to calm and a little quiet. "Lily.. if you here and like want to make some food, would you like to make breakfast for all of us?" asked Marquess Rommel to lighten the tense atmosphere. "Unnngg?? Is that okay for an amateur chef like me?" I tilted my head. "I mean.. for Alice, Alyssa, and Ama-" "Of course!" Before Marquess Rommel could finish his sentence. I answered him with full confidence. Seeing my quick answer, Marquess Rommel stared at me in silence. "Then.. Mioo.. Please get me an apron," I ordered Mio. "T-This is it... Lily-sama," Mio replied. Seeing Mio''s stiff body reaction after Marquess Rommel''s presence, it seemed like she understood the situation that had urred. I epted the apron given by Mio and put it on. Hmm.. somehow. I feel like I''m missing something. That''s right! "Mioo.." "Y-Yes, Lily-sama?" "Can you help me make it?" "Of course, I''ll be happy to do so!" I almost forgot one important thing. "Marquess Rommel.. Umm.. A-Are you still nning that wedding?" I asked in a low tone like whispering to him. Marquess Rommel was stunned after hearing my question. His facial expression lookedplicated, his breathing rhythm became heavy, and a small grumble was faintly heard from his mouth. "Hmm .. isn''t the Queen already in your hands? So that doesn''t need to be done anymore," replied Marquess Rommel. "Ummm? Is that true?" I replied with a small nod. I also wasn''t sure if the Queen was on my side or not. I guess, I need to check the Queen''s loyalty another day by sending an unreasonable request. "Then, there is no other reason to force you to make that marriage offer," hearing the positive answer made my body feel happy. Unintentionally, my lips showed a warm smile. "Umm .. Marquess Rommel. May I whisper something?" I said in a soft tone. "W-Why Lily? Is it so difficult to say that it has to be whispered?" asked Marquess Rommel while getting ready to kneel to adjust to my height. "Y-Yes, this must be heard by Marquess Rommel''s ears only." Marquess Rommel slowly lowered his height. I then moved closer to Marquess Rommel''s ear to say something. "Thank you, Father," with that short sentence, I kissed my father''s cheek and returned to Mio''s side. I saw my father''s facial expression filled with surprise. That cold face slowly gave off a smile that I had never seen before. Beside him, Sebastian was seen crying and trying to hold back his tears using a handkerchief. After that little incident, I tried to cook Samyang Carbonara ording to the instructions on the packaging, such as boiling the main ingredients, draining the cooked ingredients, and mixing them with the prepared spices. A simple food that gave off an appetizing aroma was ready to be served. I was very confident with the results of my cooking. Everything went smoothly until a small incident happened in the dining room. Alice and Alyssa dragged my body back to the kitchen to get a second portion of Samyang Carbonara which they ate as an additional dessert. It seemed that the food was too delicious for their tongues. Chapter 43: Chapter 3 - Magic Book for Twin Step-sisters "Onee-sama, what is this?" "Lily-nee, what is this?" In my room, Alice and Alyssa looked surprised by the old book I gave them. "It''s a magic book that studies elemental magic and spirit contracts," I answered to tell them my intention to give them the magic book as a gift. "O-Oooh.." "U-Uuuh.." Alice and Alyssa''s facial expressions looked gloomy because the appearance of the magic book looked worn out. Uh, that''s the magic book that they requested, right? Why do they look gloomy now? Did I buy the wrong magic book and it doesn''t meet their expectations? "Um.. did I buy the wrong magic book?" I asked to make sure of my mistake. "I-It''s not like that, Onee-sama, it''s just.." said Alice in low tone. "I thought magic books had beautiful covers like the ones the Saintess showed them in the Royal Capital''s church," Alyssa said in a t tone. Ah, so that''s how it is! They saw the magic books the Saintess had and were interested in looking for them because the covers looked appealing to them. Are all normal children like this? I mean why would they want magic books because the covers looked nice? Even though magic books aren''t toys that are generally used by children, especially children who are still under the age to use magic. If something happens because they want to imitate the magic chants written in the magic books, I have to take responsibility too, right? Why are you guys always interested in such small things? I wanted to ask that but my mouth was tightly shut. I''ve heard this before, children are very interested in things that their eyes like.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The magic books I bought may look very old but the contents of the magic chants inside are past knowledge that is almost lost in the present that is captured in every page of the magic book. For example, the existence of spirits is still a big secret for mankind and it is answered in the pages of the magic book. Ah, that''s right! Why don''t I show them the greatness of this magic book? If they are interested in the cover of the book. Maybe I can change their views after seeing the greatness of this magic book. Following the proverb of the great hermit who isted himself in the forest, "Information is power!" The power of information in a magic book lies in the writing on the page, not the cover of the book! "Alice... Alyssa.. I thought you were looking for a magic book to learn magic." "So, I was wrong?" I teased them a little with my gloomy expression. "It''s not like that, Onee-sama.." Alice looked panicked after seeing my gloomy expression. "U-Um.. Lily-nee.. how do I read the writing in this magic book? I don''t understand how to read it," unlike Alice who tried to cheer me up again after seeing my gloomy face, Alyssa opened the pages of the book in her hand as if interested in the contents of the book. "Oh, the magic book about elemental magic? That''s not an ordinary magic book because the one who wrote the book was one of the seven great heroes who lived in the past. If I''m not mistaken, the book wrote down the elemental magic form which was divided into 1,200 types. All the knowledge of the great hero was poured into it. Um.. this is a big problem because I only got one book out of the seven books that the hero managed to write. Oh! I almost forgot the book was written in Germannguage. If Alyssa is interested, I will help you to study it personally every night." "Uwaaaaahhh!! Is that true Lily-nee?!!" Alyssa''s eyes shone after hearing my words. "Um! Of course! Meet me anytime at night," I replied. Yep, one fish has been caught in the of curiosity about science magic. "Then.. please help me read this magic book, Lily-nee.." Alyssa sat beside me and showed me the cover of the second magic book in her hand. "Um.. the writing on this magic book means Modern Science in the Another World¡ª" "Onee-saaamaaa.. Can I study this magic book too? I-I think I''m interested in studying it just like Alyssa," right beside me, Alice pulled out the uniform I was wearing. With a blush on her face and a feeling of envy that didn''t want to be left behind by her sister, Alice tried to get my attention in the same way as Alyssa did. Alice then steal the book in Alyssa hand. "That''s fine... Ah! That book... Um! Good choice Alice. It''s a magic book that contains a spirit contract written directly by the Demon Emperor!" "D-Demon Emperor?" Hearing my words, Alice was speechless in astonishment. "The Demon Emperor is amazing. In the history recorded in our kingdom, he is the Demon Emperor who was able to hold back the invasion of giant monsters alone by relying on his spirit contract!" "D-Demon huh... Uhh.. their form is really scary.." Alice grumbled a little after knowing the contents of the magic book. I understand that feeling. The Demons I have seen have scary and disgusting physiques. However, I have met a Demon race that has a human physical body. His body size looks normal enough to be called human but the horns, wings, and tail that are the characteristics of the Demon race are attached to his human body. "Fufu~ Alice.. don''t look down on the spirit contract written by the Demon Emperor. Pay attention to this... Nimi, can youe here?" with my calm words, a greenish aura was created in the air. Slowly, the green aura grew and formed a human body. "Lily Onee-chan!!" after the greenish aura formed a human body. Nimi who had just spawn into my room immediately hugged my body. I returned her hug and stroked her hair. "How is Mio mother... Um, Helena-san? Is she okay?" I asked Nimi. "Mom is fine, Ah! When will Lily Onee-chan and Mio Onee-chane home?" Seeing Nimi''s sudden appearance, Alice and Alyssa fell silent while observing Nimi''s body behind me. The aura around Nimi''s body emitted a greenish light, it was a special sign of a spirit that condensed its body into a human form. The strength of a spirit can be measured from its physical body shape, the stronger the spirit, the more perfect its body shape. Nimi''s body shape was still that of a child and needed great strength to create her adult body shape. The existence of spirits was quite difficult to summon, only certain contacts could summon them. Since Nimi and I were quite close, I was able to summon Nimi toe visit me. "By the way, where is Mio Onee-chan?" asked Nimi who looked around my room. "Oh, Mio is making snacks for us," I replied. Nimi looked around my room and realized the presence of my twin step-sisters hiding behind my body. "Ah.. um.. sorry for my rudeness earlier. My name is Nimi. Nice to meet you.." Nimi said to my two step-sisters. Alice and Alyssa who were holding my uniform tightly, slowly let go. They were very surprised by Nimi''s sudden arrival in front of them. Toookk... Toookk... A knock on my door was heard and Mio entered my room without waiting for my answer by pushing a food trolley filled with snacks. "Lily-sama, this time''s snacks are more special than usual because.. Ehh.. Nimi?" when Mio entered my room, she was very surprised to see her sweet little sister spirit. "Mio Oneee-chaaaan!!" Nimi flew to hug Mio. "Niiimiii!!" Mio hugged Nimi tightly. It seemed like my room had be noisier than usual. "Well, that''s how to summon a spirit, Alice," I ended the conversation about this magic book. "I-Is that a spirit.." Alice''s eyes were fixed on Nimi. Even though they had met before, it seemed that Alice didn''t remember Nimi''s presence when she picked me up at Mio''s house. "Umm.. are you interested in studying the magic book now?" I asked Alice. Alice looked at the magic book containing the spirit contract, even though the shape of the magic book was very simple and looked very worn with its cover peeling off. However, the thin smile of happiness that was created on Alice''s face depicted her heart that wanted to study the magic book with all her heart. "Umm... Can I study it with Onee-sama?" Alice asked me. "Of course!" I eximed in a clear and loud voice. The second fish had been perfectly hooked to study the magic book with me! "Onee-sama.. Can Alice bother Onee-sama by studying this book every day?" Alice asked in a small tone. "Of course, why should I refuse?" I answered quickly. "Thank you, Onee-sama.." Alice hugged my arm tightly and pulled it. A small kiss from her lips hit mine. When Alice released her soft kiss, I could see tears from her eyelids along with a beautiful smile that adorned her face. Alyssa''s hand suddenly held my face and pulled my face to face her. Just like Alice did, Alyssa kissed my lips gently. I felt two loves thatplemented each other. Sometimes, having a special rtionship and epting each other''s love has made me feel happy. I didn''t know that my two stepsisters dared to kiss my lips in turn. "Thank you too, Lily-nee.." Alyssa whispered after kissing my lips. Ahhh.. my two stepsisters are so cute. Their smiles are so sweet and it makes my heart beat fast. For some reason, I want to keep the beauty of those happy smiles on their faces. If only someone took those beautiful smiles from my two stepsisters, then I would kill them without mercy... [ Ey! Stop here Lily-chan! That''s so scary! ] [ I''ll take care of the rest if that happens, so just rx! ] Umm.. okay Goddess. I''ll rely on you if that dayes. [ Aaahh! I''m not strong enough to see Lily-chan''s Yandere side yet. ] Yandere? What''s Yandere? [ I-It''s nothing, Lily-chan. Just forget what I said earlier. ] Oh.. Um.. okay.. Chapter 44: Chapter 4 - Panties Catalyst Alice and Alyssa watched me with serious expressions. With white chalk in my hand, I drew a magic circle to make a spirit contract. "More or less like this.." I said to Alice and Alyssa. "Un!" Alice and Alyssa nodded simultaneously. "Next, we need a magic catalyst and put it in the center of the magic circle to summon a spirit." "Magic catalyst?" Alice and Alyssa tilted their heads. "Um, a magic catalyst is an object or remains of a living creature that contains arge amount of magic such as dragon bones, wyvern scales, kobold monster bones, or magical nts. Since we don''t have a magic catalyst, we will try to summon a small spirit without using a magic catalyst." "Un.. Un..!!" Alice and Alyssa nodded, it seemed like they had understood what I said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om For some reason, our free time was filled with a short lesson about spirit contracts. After seeing Nimi''s sudden appearance, Alice and Alyssa became curious about how the spirit contract summoning worked. The magic circle carved on the floor of my room was a simple magic contract that could summon small spirits without a magic catalyst. "Onee-sama.. after summoning the spirits. Do we have to feed them?" Alice asked while raising one of her hands. "Good question, Alice. Based on the notes of the magic book that discusses spirit contracts, they have their magic energy and do not need to eat or drink," I replied. "Lily-nee, do all spirits have human form?" Following her sister''s movements, Alyssa raised one of her hands to ask a question. "Hmm.. quite a difficult question to answer, Alyssa. For high-level spirits, they have a body shape that can adjust to our world. For example, like Nimi, her body shape is close to human but still not perfect because her magic aura is still flowing out of her body," I said while ncing at Nimi and Mio who were sitting on my bed. "Hmm.. what''s wrong, Lily-sama?" realizing my gaze was directed at her, Mio tilted her head. "Nothing, Mio," I replied Mio question and look at my twin stepsisters. "Lily-nee.. let''s do it! Show us, the procedure to summon a spirit!" Alyssa looked excited and stared into my eyes with a shining gaze. "O-Okay, pay close attention to this. Alice... Alyssa.. to make a spirit contract. You must draw a magic circle that forms a spirit contract and stand on it," I moved into the magic circle that I had made. "While inside the magic circle, you stand quietly and say this sentence," I stretched my hands in front of me. "In the name of Lily Schwartz De Rommel, I summon a being that is hiding from my sight,e to this world, and answer this call. Come and answer this noble call of yours,.. Lily Schwartz De Rommel order you toe before me, now.." the magic circle that I made slowly shone brightly. The white lines of white chalk that scratched the floor of my room emitted a red light. A magic energy that formed small red dots was seen flying around my body. "Umm.. a spirit that has fire magic. Thank you for answering my call," I said while bowing my body as a sign of introduction. "Alice... Alyssa.. remember this well. After summoning a spirit, greet it as taught by your etiquette teacher." "Of course, Onee-sama," Alice replied while looking at me with bright smile. "Uwaaaaaa¡­" Alyssa''s eyes were fixed on the small spirit that I had sessfully summoned. Um.. it seems like myst words were ignored by Alyssa and her eyes slowly focuss on the spirit. "..." Alice was silent while staring at me. Her gaze was fixed on me rather than the red spirit that had been sessfully summoned unlike her sisters. "Alice, what''s wrong?" I asked in low tone and little bit closer to her ears. "Hyaaa!! N-Nothing, Onee-sama.." Alice was surprised after I called her. "Alice?" Alice''s behavior looked suspicious, especially with her face covered in a red blush after seeing me summon a spirit. "I-It''s okay, Onee-sama. It''s just that... Onee-sama looks cool when summoning spirits. T-That''s all!!" Alice replied in a fast and excited tone. "O-Ohh.. is that so?" I replied. "U-Unn.." Alice replied while nodding. "Lily-nee.. Alyssa wants to try summoning a spirit!" Alyssa pulled my arm with a shining gaze. Ugh.. that dazzling gaze pierced my eyes made me happy and calm. "O-Okay.." to avoid Alyssa''s gaze filled with shining light, I fulfilled her request and lent her the white chalk that was in my hand. "Here.. make a magic circle that is as simr as possible. Don''t make any wrong lines or they won''t answer Alyssa''s call," I said while warning Alyssa. "Un.. understood!" Alyssa epted the white chalk from my hand and drew a magic circle ording to my magic circle. "Kuuuuhh.." Alice grumbled beside me. "Alyssa.. leave some of that chalk for me," Alice said. "Un!!" Alyssa replied. Why is this? Alice''s gaze looked scary and stared sharply at Alyssa. What happened between them? [ Lily-chan, that''s what is called a love rivalry. ] L-Love rivalry? Hearing Goddess''s words, I tilted my head to understand the contents of the sentence. What does the Goddess mean? [ Like this, Lily-chan. We can use an assumption that fits this condition. For example, like Mio who has a mistress. As a personal Maid and mistress, Mio spends her time with her lover rather than serving Lily-chan. If that happened, what would Lily-chan do? ] Mio would never do that. [ Just as an example, Lily-chan. ] If that happens, maybe I will kill Mio''s mistress and discipline Mio for her betrayal. Then make sure Mio became mine... only mine. [ W-Why do I suddenly feel a cold aura piercing my body? ] [Are? Since when did I have a physical body in this imaginary form?] [ T-That''s not what it means, Lily-chan. Ugh.. how do I exin it properly? ] [ What Alice is experiencing is jealousy towards Alyssa who always gets Lily-chan''s attention. ] [ Lily-chan, try to understand Alice''s feelings of left behind by Alyssa. ] Umm.. how do I do it? [ It''s very easy. ] [ Make a magic circle with Alice. ] [ Ah! Make sure to draw together. Hold Alice''s hand to draw a perfect magic circle. ] Is that it? [ Yes, it''s very easy, right? ] "Alice, do you want to draw a magic circle with me?" following Goddess''s suggestion, I invited Alice to draw a magic circle together. "Eh? I-Is it okay, Onee-sama?" Alice said happily. "Um! Come here.." I took out the remaining white chalk and pulled Alice''s arm toe closer. "Hawawa..." Alice looked panicked as she approached me. My hand touched Alice''s and drew a perfect magic circle. As long as our hands were in contact, Alice''s face was filled with a red hue that was increasingly visible, and heavy breathing that made her gasp for breath. "Alice, are you okay?" Seeing Alice''s gasping breath and the red hue on her face, I brought my forehead closer to measure her body temperature. Its Warm.. Alice''s body temperature response was the same as a mild fever. Could it be... Alice has a mild fever. "Alice..!" I grabbed Alice''s hand and pulled it. "I-I''m okay, Onee-sama.." Alice said in a panic. "O-Onee-sama''s body odor is too strong for me.." Alice whispered. "Huh?" Hearing a small whisper from Alice''s mouth, I then moved away from Alice and smelled my body odor. Sniff.. Sniff.. Umm.. there''s no strange smell I think. [ Ahem.. Lily-chan.. ] [ Smelling your body odor is very difficult to do. ] I-Is that so? Is my body odor too strong for Alice? [ Hmm.. I think.. Lily-chan''s scent is too tempting for Alice. ] What does that mean? [ Um... Lily-chan.. ] [ If I''m not mistaken, Lily-chan needs a magic catalyst to summon spirits, right? ] Y-Yes, that''s right. But, they''re too expensive for my finances. [ If there''s a way to make a magic catalyst, does Lily-chan want to try it?] Eh? There''s a way to make a magic catalyst? [ Y-Yes.. it''s just.. ] Hearing Goddess''s doubtful tone, I could feel a bad feeling about myself. [ Actually, Lily-chan''s sweat contains a lot of magic. That''s because of the Linked Ritual we did before. ] [ Kyaaa!! I''m reminded of our first kiss.. ] [ Ahem! Let''s continue our previous discussion. ] [ The scent of sweat that contains magic is slightly intoxicating to the people around her. That''s what Alice experienced. Right now, Alice is drunk from smelling Lily-chan''s sweat. ] Umm.. does my sweat have something to do with the magic catalyst? [ Of course, listen carefully Lily-chan. ] [ The sweat that collects and prates Lily-chan''s panties will make Lily-chan''s panties a magic catalyst. ] [ In other words, the panties that Lily-chan is wearing right now can be a magic catalyst. ] [ Rather than buying an uncertain magic catalyst, why not use the panties that Lily-chan is wearing? ] "..." Hearing Goddess''s exnation, I could feel the curve of my panties covered in sweat. Could it be... Do I have to use my panties as a magic catalyst to summon spirits? That''s so embarrassing! But, for the sake of my little sisters. Kuuuuhhhh... I-I will hold back my pride and shame. It''s not like I''m doing all this to grant my twin stepsisters'' wishes! This is just my duty as their older sister. Um! Right! As an older sister, I have to grant their wishes. Chapter 45: Chapter 5 - Summoning Spirit [ How about that, Lily-chan? ] [ Interested to trying it, Lily-chan? ] Right now, I''m a little stressed with the two options given by the Goddess. Why am I stressed? A good question! That''s because the Goddess gave me two difficult choices that involve my pride as big sister or my sweaty panties! The first option, I will use my panties as a magic catalyst to summon spirits. The second option is I give my panties to the Goddess in exchange for three magic catalysts that will be used to summon spirits... Is it just my feelings or my panties are now the most valuable thing in this world, especially with my used panties covered in my body sweat? [ Ehehe~ ]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [ So which one do you want to choose, Lily-chan? ] [ Hand over your panties as a magic catalyst or exchange them for three magic catalysts but your panties will bepletely mine. ] Ugh, for some reason.. the Goddess''s voice sounded very happy when giving those two difficult choices. [ With the sessful summoning of the spirit... Alice and Alyssa''s love will increase rapidly! Conquering the twin stepsisters will be very easy to do in one attack. It''s like fishing for two fish with one bait. ] Umm.. isn''t the correct way to behead two orcs with one sword sh? [ Hey! What''s that horrible saying? Please don''t use such barbarguage, Lily-chan! ] [ A respectable woman should be polite, well-mannered, and elegant! Don''t use that horrible saying again, Lily-chan. ] [ Please remember my message well. ] Ah, okay, I-I understand... Umm.. My Goddess.. May I ask you one thing? [ What do you want to ask, Lily-chan? ] If I''m not mistaken, the Goddess once suggested that I buy a magic book about spirit contracts for Alice and Alyssa to study. Does that have something to do with Alice and Alyssa''s powers? [ Good question, Lily-chan. ] [ To answer that question, Lily-chan must know one important thing. The power of the Yurification System is a thread of destiny that can change everything as long as it is based on love and affection. ] [ Before performing the Linked Ritual with Lily-chan. Alice and Alyssa already had great magical powers and were difficult to control because their bodies were still children. With the sessful Linked Ritual, their bodies were able to amodate their magical power to a stable point for a female magician. ] [ Lily-chan, this is a big secret stored in the Akashic Record. Alice and Alyssa have two fates that are tied together, namely dying at the age of seven because their magical capacity exploded or bing the strongest magician in human history when they can control their magic at a young age. ] [ Ah! Please keep this a big secret. After all, the contents of the Akashic Record are a big secret. Even for a Goddess like me. ] I was very surprised after hearing the two fates that had bound Alice and Alyssa. Dying at a young age because of an explosion of magical capacity or bing the strongest magician when they can control their magical capacity? Aren''t they rted? They will survive if they can control their magic capacity but will die if they can''t control their magic capacity. Wait a minute... Isn''t information about fate like this highly ssified? Isn''t this about someone''s fate written in the Akashic Record? [ Umm.. Isn''t Lily-chan happy to try to save Alice and Alyssa? ] Of course, I''m very happy with this good news and want to save them. It''s just.. I''m a little hesitant about whether I can save them or not. [ There''s no need to hesitate about unimportant things, Lily-chan. In the past, some Goddesses gave unimportant task to their Saintesses. For Lily-chan, this Goddess of yours wants to see Lily-chan''s happiness as she tries to fight against an unwanted fate. ] For some reason, I can see the Goddess'' smiling face in my mind and it makes me blush a little. Umm.. thank you. [ Ehehe.. now.. ] [ Let''s make your choice, Lily-chan. ] [ Which one do you want to choose, Lily-chan?! ] "Urrrk.." without realizing it, I said that sentence with a stressed tone. Uuuh.. Umm.. I will use my panties as a magic catalyst to summon spirits. [ Oh! Panties full of sweat as a magic catalyst. ] [ Very good choice, Lily-chan! ] [ Your goddess is very proud of you!] Emm.. it seems like I made the wrong choice. "Ugh!!" I held back the pain in my head. Abination of three magic circles for summoning spirits was embedded in my head. I could clearly remember the shape of the lines and symbols of the magic circle and had unknowingly nted the magic circle on the floor to summon spirits. "Ukuh..." I sighed after receiving the pain in my head. "What was that?" I muttered softly. [Abination of three magic circles to summon a legendary spirit.] [ Erm.. maybe that''s a bit of an exaggeration but it''s safe. ] Eh? W-What is that? W-Why does thest part of the Goddess''s words sound so suspicious? [ That''s just Lily-chan''s feeling. ] [ Besides, it''s just a magic circle to summon the highest-level spirit. Based on the magic capacity of Lily-chan, Alice, and Alyssa. The unawakened spirit is suitable to be your pet. ] Uhh.. Um... Is this safe? [ Lily-chan.. please don''t doubt my words as an honorable Goddess. ] [ That hurts my fragile little heart. ] Umm.. S-Sorry... M-Maybe I overdid it a bit but my little gut feeling said otherwise. [ Don''t worry, since when a Goddess like me being wrong? ] Okay, I''ll try making that magic circle with both of my hands. [ No need, I''ve already made that magic circle that''s engraved on the floor of Lily-chan''s room. ] Eh? I stared at the floor of my room, a carving formed from three magic circlebinations was visible in front of me. This looked even more suspicious. My bad feeling grew even worse after seeing this. Moreover, the Goddess was forcing me this time. [ Um.. without waiting any longer. Spirit summoning circle magic is activated! ] For some reason, the panties that were on my skirt seemed to disappear and a cold wind began to attack my lower body. Suddenly, a strong wind blew into my room and lifted my military uniform skirt until it almost showed the condition of my lower body that had lost my panties. In front of my dressing table mirror, I saw the reflection of my underwear that had disappeared from its ce. Swuuuushhh... After the strong wind passed, the magic circle carved on the floor of my room emitted a dazzling white light. My body felt the flow of magic energy flowing out of the magic circle and the spirit summoning began. Swiiigggsss... Whiiiirrlll... Shrrruuusshh.. The blinding white light surprised Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Nimi. "Arrrrkkk!!" "Hiiiyaaaa!!" "Onee-saaammaa!!" "Liiiilllyyy-neeee!!" It seemed like I was the only one who wasn''t surprised by this incident. Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Nimi looked very panicked and ran towards me. After the flow of magic subsided, my gaze was fixed on the figure of the spirit that had been sessfully summoned. The spirit''s form was a butterfly cocoon covered with a veryrge amount of magical energy around its body. Umm.. what should I do after this? The butterfly cocoon flew in the air. The magical energy emanating from the cocoon felt veryrge and affected the flow of magic around it. Is this what is called a legendary spirit? It has a frightening magical radiance... "Onee-samaaa.." "Lily-nee..." Alice and Alyssa hid behind my body and tightly held my arms. Uh, how am I going to exin this situation to my twin little stepsisters? "Alice... Alyssa.. calm down.. this is just.." I was at a loss for words to exin this situation. Again and again, the Goddess did her little pranks. This time, the Goddess carved a magic circle and forcibly summoned the spirit again. Kuh! My head felt dizzy trying to find a suitable exnation for Alice and Alyssa while feeling the dizziness that attacked my head. [ Ehehe .. Lily-chan''s panties... I finally have it! Ahahaha !! Hahaha !! Cough! ] Eh? [ Ahem! Forget what Lily-chan just heard. It''s not that important~ ] What does Goddess mean? [ Nothing. Oh! Lily-chan .. what about the summoned spirit? ] [ Is it ording to Alice and Alyssa''s taste? ] I could feel the great strangeness from the Goddess and my bad feeling that had now beenpletely answered through my eyes. "Umm .. Goddess .." I said in a small voice. [ Y-Yes, Lily-chan? Is there a problem? ] Hmm .. the voice that sounded full of guilt was very suspicious. [ I-It''s just Lily-chan''s feeling .. ] Are my panties okay there? A goddess like you doesn''t smell it and wears it as a hair tie, right? [ Eeerrrkkkk!! ] [ W-What is Lily-chan saying? I-I don''t smell the sweat of Lily-chan''s sweat-covered panties. ] Huh? I''m not talking about panties that emit the smell of sweat. [ Uuurrhkkk!! I-It''s nothing! ] [ Oh! No! There''s a new job piling up for a Goddess like me to take care of. ] [ I''ll go first, Lily-chan! ] Hmm.. my bad feeling is sometimes right on target. The Goddess left me after forcibly removing my panties for her benefit. A magic catalyst made from panties covered in sweat. Thinking back, it felt really weird. Uh.. why does this always happen to me? For the umpteenth time, the Goddess always tricks me into achieving her strange little goals that sound suspicious. What''s so special about a little girl''s panties covered in sweat? The Goddess is really weird sometimes. Even so, I can''t possibly hate you who taught me so many things about loving a woman. It''s just that this shame will remain in my memory. This is the first time I''ve not worn panties under my skirt. ... ... ... ... ... ... [ Goddess Realm ] Inside a room filled with white and soft pink decorations, there was arge bed with a Goddess lying on it. Her facial expression was filled with a smile and saliva dripping down the pillow while smelling the scent of a little girl''s panties. "Huuuummmm~" The Goddess held the small white cloth that was filled with the smell of sweat non-stop. "Liiiiillllyyyy-chaaaannn..." The Goddess inhaled the smell of sweat from the small cloth again and smiled in satisfaction. "Kuuuh!!" her facial expression was now filled with a strange smile. "Hopefully Lily-chan won''t be mad at me for wearing her panties inappropriately like this," the Goddess muttered. The Goddess continued her small activities and ignored the gazes that looked down on her from the mysterious figure standing beside her bed. "Ugh, what a perverted Goddess," said the mysterious figure in an irritated tone because she was carrying the paper leaflets that would be a tough Goddess job for the next day. Chapter 46: Chapter 6 - The Menace Spirit "Alice..." "Alyssa..." "Choose one of these spirits," I said to my tin step-sisters after the spirit summoning seeded for the third time at the cost of my sweaty underwear gone. In front of me were three spirit answering my call. The form of the spirit was a butterfly cocoon flying while waiting for physical contact with their Master. Memories of their past lives as spirits flowed into my brain. A terrible story that happened in the past and the chaos of the world forced them to enter the sacred cocoon phase to get through the crisis that had threatened their existence as spirits. Before this world was inhabited by the human race and other races, spirit had lived freely in this world. Their main food was the magic energy released by nts that produced magic energy, the overflow of magic energy from the holynd, and magic minerals that could be found in the wild. The life of spirits was not much different from the life of the human race, they managed to develop civilization and process sources of magic energy for their daily needs. Until a great tragedy urred. A mineral containing cursed magic energy turns spirits into abnormal spirits that attack other spirits. Some of them even managed to turn into scary, ferocious monsters. At first, the tragedy was sessfully controlled by the upper-level spirits and created a hierarchy of spirit groupings based on their magic power. The hierarchy that separated spirits based on magic power created a new ideology and developed into a caste system to group spirits. The three spirit cocoons in front of me were victims of the caste system invented by the spirits themselves. In that world, they upied the outermost rank of the spirit caste level. They were just weak spirits that came out of the spirit caste system. A spirit that did not have enough magic ability to enter the caste system. At that time, they were just small caterpir spirits that were looked down upon. Their food was only the remains of magic energy that had been absorbed by other spirits in the form of leftover food. Surviving under the pressure of other spirits was the greatest achievement in their lives. All that difficult life changed when the caterpir spirit sister began to release thin threads filled with magic energy from her body to form a cocoon.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The thin thread filled with magic increased and became a backup food when it was difficult to get magic energy. That life continued to repeat itself until a small incident urred, their magic thread had invited the upper-level spirits to taste the magic thread until it was hunted like a raremodity. On that day, the three spirit sisters experienced an unforgettable incident in their lives. Bing livestock spirits that produced magic thread for upper-level spirits to eat. Their bodies turned into dairy cows that were regrly forced to release magic thread. The quality of their magic thread became a luxury dish targeted by upper-level spirits. Until they decided to be a sacred cocoon to release their magic thread abilities. The sacred cocoon that had arge source of magic created the mes of war among upper-level spirits. Sometimes, I thought that only humans were capable ofmitting such cruel acts by taking advantage of each other. However, the greed of spirits was also able to drive such cruel acts without regard for morals and ethics as fellow spirits. Eh, do spirits have morals and ethics like humans? Based on the memories of this spirit, it seems that spirits have the same way of thinking as the human race. [ Of course, all spirits have thinking ability and reasoning that are close to humans. ] Eh, Goddess? Why did youe back? [ I was just answering Lily-chan''s small question. ] [ Don''t take their memories too seriously. Because the Goddess who holds the title of "Mother of Spirits" has restrained all remaining spirits with sacred rules. Spirits who vite the sacred rules will disappear from the order of life in this world and information about their behavior is immortalized tomemorate someone who wants to make a spirit contract with them. In short, their memories are just additional information about the past lives of spirits that are difficult to control, so their nature not to surprise their contractors. ] [ Ah! Speaking of them. The three spirit cocoons that Lily-chan managed to summon are sacred spirits blessed by the "Mother of Spirits". ] [ By feeling the presence of their magic, Alice and Alyssa''s future will be guaranteed to be bright. ] Un... I understand that they are spirits blessed by the Goddess and a bright future awaits my two stepsisters. It''s just that... Isn''t their magic power will be too great to hideter? Moreover... Their power will shake the entire kingdom around here, right? [ Aaah... That''s right. ] If that happens, I can smell an engagement proposal to seize my twin stepsisters to take advantage of their magic abilities. If that happens, I will kill those who try to hurt my twin stepsisters! [ Hmm... I guess that won''t happen because Alice and Alyssa... ] [Oops... I almost let it slip. ] [ Well, the point is... Good luck, Lily-chan! ] Eh? Why do I have to have a good luck? [ Ahem! Forget what I said before. Isn''t it Lily-chan''s turn to form a contract with a spirit now? ] Eh? Without me realizing it, Alice and Alyssa had seeded in making a spirit contract without my direction. A butterfly-shaped spirit with beautiful wings was in their palms. My twin stepsisters'' faces were filled with smallughter and smiles of happiness because they had seeded in forming a contract with a spirit. Now, there was only one spirit left waiting for me. "Hmm... I''m really curious about this spirit," I muttered softly. "I will take care you... Umm... what is your name?" "If you don''t have a name, then... I will call you..." "Zoe..." I called out the spirit''s name and touched its cocoon. A small crack began to appear and growrger. From behind the crack, a golden light and magical aura slowly came out. Like water gushing out of a narrow gap, the magical energy emitted by my spirit grew until my room was enveloped in golden magical energy, and a butterfly spirit was born in front of me. My vision was filled with golden light and it was very dazzling. The golden light slowly dimmed and revealed the figure of a butterfly with menace wings. "Huuumu~ So you are my Master in this rotten world?" "Zoe?" "Not a bad name for me." "Un! I like that name!" "Nice to meet you, Maasssteeerr~" "Huuee?!" I was very surprised when my contract spirit could speak when released from its cocoon. "Z-Zoe?" "Yes, Master? Zoe is ready to help! Are we going to destroy a dragon''s nest, a goblin''s nest, or maybe¡­ destroy a kingdom in one strike?" Zoe said happily. "H-Huh?" I was very confused by Zoe''s words. My contract spirit has the same physique as mine. Compared to her sister who has bright and beautiful wings, Zoe has ck and purple wings. For some reason, I feel that Zoe''s physical appearance follows my brown-skinned and unattractive appearance at all. "Zoe, I want to ask you one thing?" I asked to confirm my curiosity. "Ung?" "Are they your sisters?" I said while pointing at my twin step-sisters who were ying with their chosen butterfly spirits. "Yes, they are indeed my little sisters. Have they messed up something from you, Master?" "Ah, no. It''s just¡­ Can they speak the same way as you?" "..." "..." "Master.. All spirits can talk. How can we live if we don''tmunicate with each other?" "Ah, that''s right. I''m sorry.." "It''s okay, Master." Perhaps, this is my first experiencemunicating with a spirit, especially with a spirit that has lived too long as a cocoon and was born as a butterfly with wings that don''t attract attention to the beauty of the world. Wait a minute! Isn''t Nimi a spirit too? Then this isn''t my first experience talking to a spirit! Why did I almost forget Nimi''s true identity as a spirit? Is it because her body shape resembles a human? I felt a little guilty towards Nimi and nced at her from a distance. Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Nimi were chatting with two spirits that had just been born aftering out of their cocoon phase. "Anooo... Master~" "Hmm... What''s wrong, Zoe?" Suddenly, Zoe called out to me. She flew around me andnded in between my hair like a hair ribbon. "Ettoo... Can I ask you one request?" Zoe asked. "What request is that?" I replied. "Umm... Can I lick some of Master''s sweat as my main meal?" "Huh?" Hearing Zoe''s rather strange request, I could only remain silent after hearing it. "Ettoo... Master''s sweat has quite tempting magical energy. So, it would be a waste to throw it away. Umm... Is that too much trouble for you, Master?" Ahh... This is the umpteenth time I''ve heard it. For some reason, my body seems to be growing in the wrong direction because of the Goddess'' blessing and weird behavior. "Umm... No problem," I replied. "Thank you, Maassterr~" Zoe replied while pping her wings. Braaaaak!! "ALICE!!" "ALYSSA!!" "LILY!!" "ARE YOU ALL OKAY!!" The door to my room was opened roughly, my father suddenly entered my room with a sword in his hand. He looked at us who were busy with the presence of spirits and saw the magic circle carved on the floor of my room. Erm... Isn''t this going to be a big problem? "Marquess Rommel! We have gathered troops!" Behind my father, a small army had lined up to enter my room. My father and the soldiers guarding Marquess Rommel''s residence fell silent after seeing the magic circle carved on the floor of my room. Meanwhile, Alice and Alyssa ran towards my father while showing their spirit contracts in the shape of butterflies. Cold sweat began to wet my clothes and my father''s gaze filled with a myriad of questions began to focus on me. "Lily, what does this mean?" said my father while smiling softly and wanting to attack me with various questions. Ugh... This is going to be very tiring to talk about. Therefore, I ordered Zoe to exin the current situation as her first task. This long story ended after dinner. Uh, that was so tiring! Chapter 47: Chapter 7 - Mama "S-Spirit?" said my father and my stepmother at the same time. In Marquess Rommel''s study, my father and stepmother observed my butterfly spirit that was flying and perched on my head. Alice, Alyssa, and I were dragged into aplicated and troublesome situation after sessfully summoning the spirit. Reluctantly, I exined about the spirit contract and the spirit summoning magic circle carved on the floor of my room to my parents who stared at me in astonishment as if they didn''t believe every word I said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Thanks to Zoe''s additional help and the extraordinary intelligence of her smooth words. At least I managed to get through the crisis to exin something to my parents. "So that''s it, in other words. Lily sessfully performed the spirit summoning ritual and the huge explosion of magical energy came from the emission of that spirit energy?" asked my father while observing Zoe who was perched on my head. "Um! That''s right, Father." "Zoe, can you introduce yourself to my parents?" I ordered Zoe to introduce herself as part of my spirit contract officially in the Marquess Rommel family. Zoe who was above my head suddenly moved flying and adjusted the perspective of my parents. "Let me introduce myself, my name is Zoe. A holy spirit who was reborn controlling space and time magic, a bringer of disaster for heretics, and the holder of the scales of justice for all living beings who set foot in this world!" said Zoe loudly and confidently while pping her small wings that were so beautiful in my eyes. "Also let me introduce my two younger siblings. Errr ..." After introducing herself, Zoe was a little confused with her two younger siblings because she didn''t know the names given to them by their Master. "Ah! Alice... Alyssa... Have you found a suitable name for your spirits?" I asked while looking at Alice and Alyssa. "Zeta!" shouted Alice. "Zara!" shouted Alyssa. "Uhkum! Let me say it again, let me introduce my two younger siblings, Zeta and Zara. My twin sister spirits who uphold justice and masters of high-level magic elements," Zoe continued. Zeta and Zara flew after Zoe as if introducing themselves to my parents. Unlike Zoe who actively spoke, Zeta and Zara looked like quiet spirits who always obeyed their older sister''s words. "Erm¡­ L-Lily-chan? Since when did Lily-chan be interested in this kind of thing?" For the first time, my stepmother spoke to me. "Ung? I don''t know¡­ I was just satisfying my curiosity while practicing what was written in the magic book to fulfill my twin stepsisters'' requests," I replied in a t tone while ncing at my twin stepsisters who were sitting silently enjoying their tea. The answer that came out of my mouth made my father and stepmother look at each other. They looked confused about how to respond to this incident. "Ugh¡­ This will be a big problem if the King and Queen find out. Especially the temple who are very annoying after knowing that our family managed to have a spirit contract that is considered sacred by them," my father''s words sounded heavy in every word and he held his chin as if thinking hard to get out of this problem. "M-Marquess R-Rommel, it seems like we have to keep this incident a secret. Spirit summoning is a sacred ritual used by the royal Saintess to maintain their power in the public eye. If they find out about this, I don''t know what they will do because the power of the King and Queen cannot limit the power of the Saintess. The bad news is, Lily, Alice, and Alyssa will be forcibly taken to get sacred guidance from them," my stepmother said in a sad tone. "If their guidance goes smoothly, they will return home after turning seventeen," Sebastian said to rify the situation that we will experience when found out by the temple. "Um, will this be a big problem?" I dared to ask my stepmother. "Lily-chan? Ah¡­ No¡­ Don''t worry about that small problem. We will protect you! Trust us!" My stepmother eximed while holding her palms. My stepmother''s words sounded very suspicious. It sounded like she was hiding something important for this family. Moreover, my stepmother''s attitude seemed forced to be gentle when facing me. Honestly, I don''t like her secretive nature and forcing herself to lie like that. "Umm... Marchioness Amagi. May I call you Mama?" Maybe, my question sounded very strange but I had to do it to break the atmosphere that seemed heavy. "Eh?" Even my stepmother was very surprised by my sudden question. I had expected this before. The distance between me and my stepmother was quite far. Ever since my father married my stepmother, I had never spoken to her because it felt so strange. A strange feeling that was bothering me in my heart seemed to tell me to slowly approach my stepmother and open my heart to ept her as my new mother. Uh... This strange feeling. For some reason, I had experienced this before. What kind of strange feeling is this? I couldn''t answer this feeling that was hard to understand. That''s why I dared to ask that important question. "Umm... Sorry if this seems pushy, Marchioness Amagi." I stood up and bowed my body as an apology. "Ah... Lily-chan!" My stepmother immediately stood up and approached me and hugged my body. When Marchioness Amagi hugged my body, a warmth that was hard to describe made part of my heart tremble. What is this strange feeling? Is this what is called missing a mother who always understands me? "It''s okay, Lily-chan. I am very happy if Lily-chan calls me Mama. That way, I have three sweet and cute girls to be proud of to everyone!" My stepmother eximed while stroking my hair. "Uhm¡­ T-Thank you¡­ M-Mama¡­" The strange feeling in my heart slowly disappeared. Ahhh¡­ Is this what it feels like to have a caring mother? This feels like normal. There is no significant change for me. However, my heart feelsfortable to feel this tender affection. "Fufu~ Lily-chan has acknowledged me as a mother! Now, it''s time for us to celebrate this great achievement!" My stepmother eximed who was now suddenly excited. My stepmother suddenly let go of her hug and clenched her fists with an aura of enthusiasm. Her awkward appearance towards me suddenly changed and it made meugh after seeing it. Unconsciously, I chuckled. My stepmother''s silly appearance looked very funny. Ah¡­ It seems like I have to get used to this. "Mama, please don''t overdo it!" I said to win the situation. "Onee-saaamaaa!!" "Lily-neeeee!!" Alice and Alyssa suddenly jumped up and mmed into my body. Yup, they jumped up. Because of our sitting position on the sofa, Alice and Alyssa who jumped onto my body managed tond with big smiles on their faces. "Because Onee-sama has acknowledged Mama. That means we can sleep together every night!" "That''s right! With this, Alyssa can kiss Lily-nee''s lips every night!" Ctaaang... Ctaaakk... Braaakk... Tiiiiingg.. Suddenly, the Maid and Butler on duty in Marquess Rommel''s study dropped their things. Alyssa''s deration caused a smallmotion among the Maid and Butler on duty. "A-Alyssa... What did you just say?" My stepmother''s body seemed to tremble and she stared at me. Ah! Should I call her Mama from now on? "L-Lily-chan¡­ Ah¡­ Ahahaha¡­ It''s just a joke between sisters, right?" Mom seemed to calm her mind with something positive and thought Alyssa''s words were just a joke. "Mom, is that wrong? Even though Mom and Dad always do it every night?" Alyssa said in an innocent tone. "Puuuuffuuuuu!!" My dad suddenly choked. "Is doing the same thing with Lily-nee wrong?" Alyssa asked with a pouting expression. "N-No, it''s not wrong. Erm¡­ Don''t do it too often," Mom replied in an awkward tone. "Eeeehh¡­" Alyssa protested. "Alyssa, that kind of rtionship is only allowed for adults." "Really? If Alyssa is an adult. Then Alyssa can kiss Lily-nee''s lips every day?" "Aaaahh!!" The conversation between Mom and Alyssa ended with Mom''s defeat. "No! It''s not like that! Forbidden rtionships like that shouldn''t be done between family members!" Mom said in a loud tone. "Umm... As long as Lily-nee isn''t part of the family. Can we do it? Then, Lily-nee..." Alyssa suddenly whispered something in my ear. Alyssa''s small whisper told me to change my body shape into a fox girl. I did some small rejections before granting the request. "Ehehe... Lily-nee... just this once," asked Alyssa who smiled sweetly in front of me. "Hah... It can''t be helped... just this once," I replied. I gave up and followed Alyssa''s game. Right in front of my parents, I turned into a nine-tailed fox girl. "How about this, Mom? Alyssa can kiss Lily-nee''s lips without caring about the previous family problem!" "That''s not what it means!!" Mom looked very panicked after seeing Alyssa''s seriousness and my body shape change into a nine-tailed fox. "Umm... I don''t mind that. If Alyssa wants it, we can do it every day," I said to answer Alyssa''s request. "Thank you Liiiily-neee... Ehehe..." Alyssa suddenly hugged my body and buried her face in my chest. "O-Onee-samaaa..." Right beside me, Alice looked gloomy and pulled my arm. "Of course, Alice can do it too." Well, I wasn''t cruel enough to ignore Alice''s jealous feelings. "Thank you Onee-samaaaa!!" following Alyssa''s movement, Alice hugged my body and buried her face in my chest. "Umm... Lily-sama." Behind me, Mio walked towards me with a nk expression. "Ah, Mio. Of course, I''ll do it to you too," I said to Mio. "Thank you, Lily-sama," Mio replied with a sweet smile at me. "Wait a minute! Since when did your rtionship be like this?" asked Mom in a serious tone. "Is this kind of rtionship wrong, Mom?" I asked Mom while moving my nine fox tails. "If this kind of rtionship is wrong, isn''t my rtionship with making Queen my pet also wrong?" I continued asking. "Guuhu!! That''s not the problem, Lily-chan!" Mom eximed in a loud tone. "Mom doesn''t hate this kind of rtionship! What Mom hates is¡­" "Why doesn''t Lily-chan invite Mom to have a rtionship like that too!" "Mom seems to be left behind by the others, you know!" "Puuuuufuuuuu!!" My father, who had been silent all this time, suddenly choked. "It seems like my family has developed in the wrong direction," my father muttered softly. Chapter 48: Chapter 8 - Royal Family Party Invitation When it was night and I finished dinner with my family. I could see Sebastian who had been waiting for me in front of my room door. Seeing his body movements that seemed to be holding something. I could feel a bad feeling about what Sebastian would give me. Sebastian noticed my footsteps and immediately looked at me with his gentle old eyes staring at my body. "Good evening, Lily-sama. You got a party invitation letter," Sebastian said while holding out his hand that looked like it was holding a letter. "Party invitation? Ugh¡­" I vented my disappointment when Sebastian gave me a party invitation letter. "Lily-sama, I know that Lily-sama is traumatized by the terrible party incident. However, refusing an invitation from the royal family will make it difficult for Marquess Rommel¡ª" "I understand about that, the Marquess Rommel family will be ridiculed by other nobles if they refuse the party invitation letter, right?" I said, cutting Sebastian off. "Yes, their ridicule will be what brings down the Marquess Rommel family''s pride in public. That would mess up our territory''s business and our political influence in the royal meeting would have little voting power." "Ugh, that would be a hassle for my family. Thank you for bringing me the invitation letter, Sebastian." "That is my duty as a Butler, Lily-sama," Sebastian replied with a friendly smile. "Unm, I understand. I will try my best to attend the party invitation and fight my trauma," I replied as I entered my room and closed the door. To be honest, I hated noble parties after experiencing that horrific incident. I understood my terrible body condition to hang around in the noble social circle that relied on beauty and elegance. My light brown skin was like a danger signal that kept me away from the crowd.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It wasn''t a big deal for me but Marquess Rommel''s judgment was determined by my presence that would ruin the party because of my light brown skin color. "I''d rather not attend that small party and stay in my room or if I have to attend the party invitation, maybe I should escape to the balcony," I muttered softly as I walked to find a small knife to open the party invitation letter. I opened the letter and read its contents. A neat and beautiful writing was written on soft paper covered in gold ink. This kind of luxury could only be owned by the royal family with the pretext of requiring the recipient of the party invitation letter to attend. "Ugh... What is this? Is this letter intended to mock me?" seeing the contents of the message addressed to my full name. The main purpose of this party invitation was gratitude towards me. My body suddenly shook as if feeling something troublesome was waiting for me at the small party. After reading the contents of the letter, I could feel the Queen''s heart who was happy after Princess Anastasia recovered from her illness thanks to the Elixir I gave her. Um... Well... She was too happy by sending seven personal letters telling about Princess Anastasia''s condition and her longing to meet me as my pet. I put the letter on the small table in my room andy down on the bed. "Haaaaah~" I let out a long breath to release the invisible burden on my shoulders. "Master, are you okay?" asked Zoe who flew towards me from behind the shadow of my body. "Un, I''m fine, Zoe. Just remembering a bad incident at a past party," I replied with my eyes closed. "Master¡­ Ah! No¡­ That might be painful to tell me." "Do you want to know, Zoe?" As her Master, I could understand Zoe''s feelings of curiosity about my little trauma about a noble party. "You could say there''s someone who hates my ugly appearance. They vent their hatred in public and keep disturbing my life. I want to kill them but thew of this kingdom¡­ Hmm.. Ah! That''s right! Why didn''t I think of this before!" Suddenly, I remembered the vulnerability of the Aurora Kingdom''sw that children are not bound by thew because they are considered unable to think between good and bad. "Zoe¡­" "Want to kill a human for the first time after your rebirth?" I asked Zoe with a cheerful smile. "If that''s Master''s order, I will dly do it," Zoe replied readily. "Fufufu¡­ I also remember that there is no punishment for spirits who kill someone because spirits are one of the sacred things for the Aurora Kingdom. This will be a clean kill without my sword''s interference¡­ Ah! No! This will be too perfect a kill to outwit a kingdomw!" I said in a cheerful tone. For this one reason, my little trauma toward noble parties slowly subsided. "Neee¡­ Master¡­" "Hmm? What''s wrong, Zoe?" "Humans who hate Master, should we give a curse to all their descendants?" "Curse? Very interesting idea, Zoe! Exin it now!" "In the era of spirit life, there is a very troublesome and annoying curse. The curse is called personality correction which makes the victim have to follow the rules of the curse along with their descendants, you could say, the Master will control one family descendant if the curse is given!" said Zoe while exining the contents of the curse. "Personality correction? What''s that? Sounds troublesome and annoying for a curse," I could feel the great power of the curse from Zoe''s words. "Yup! It''s very troublesome and annoying to nt on one''s bloodline." "How does it work?" I asked in an excited tone. "It works very simply, Master. For example, if the head of the family is cursed with the order to always seduce other people''s wives when attending noble parties, then he will carry out the habit of seducing other people''s wives for the rest of his life and pass the curse on to his bloodline who will always seduce other people''s wives when attending noble parties. If he doesn''t have a bloodline, then the curse will end on himself. Very effective for people who hate Master, right?" Zoe eximed in an excited tone. "Fufufu¡­ What a great curse. How do I learn it?" "Don''t worry, Master. I''ve learned it perfectly and am ready to cast the curse at any time!" "Good job, Zoe! I''ll be looking forward to the curse''s performance!" "Umm¡­ Will Master reward me for this brilliant idea?" "Heee~ So there''s a reward?" I said while teasing Zoe. "Umm¡­ Can I sleep in Master''s embrace?" Zoe replied in a small tone. Aaah... How can I answer Zoe''s question? Her small body size is too fragile to fall asleep in my body''s arms. I don''t want to refuse my spirit''s request but I can''t think of any other way to sleep with her. Umm... It''s better to ept it than to refuse it and I have to be careful when hugging her. "It''s okay,e here..." I replied while stretching my arms on the bed. "Thank you, Master!!" A dazzling light filled my room. After the light dimmed, the figure of a little girl with butterfly wings appeared in front of my body. Long silver hair, bright brown skin, and beautiful red eyes like butterflies that radiated the dominance of her power managed to imitate my form perfectly. "Z-Zoe?" I was surprised by Zoe''s change in form that imitated my appearance. "What about my appearance? Is it simr to my Master?" Zoe asked while pping her butterfly wings. "Are you imitating my appearance?" I asked back. "Yes, Uhm... Does it look weird, Master?" Zoe said with her face lowered. "No, I was just surprised to see my body look like this. It turns out I''m very cute too. Come here... Zoe..." I stretched my arms again to catch Zoe''s body. "Maaasssttteeerrr..." Zoe flew towards my embrace. I epted Zoe''s body embrace and hugged her body tightly. Our physical body shapes were not much different and looked like twins. The night wind blowing through my bedroom window felt cold and my body was toozy to close the bedroom window. I suddenly felt a sense of drowsiness slowly attacking and closing my eyelids while hugging Zoe''s body tightly. "Urk... Why am I still sleepy after feeling the breeze?" I muttered softly. "Master, won''t this be my chance to sleep together for the first time?" Zoe whispered in my ear. "Urm... Just do it," I answered Zoe''s whisper and continued my early night''s sleep after dinner. -----&&&----- The preparations for the royal family party were in full swing. All the important guests and nobles of the Aurora Kingdom had received invitation letters written personally by Princess Anastasia. Queen Victoria Rie VII read the report about the Marquess Rommel family''s rare attendance at other noble families'' parties after the Lily incident that was ridiculed by her stupid Crown Prince. Her gaze was now focused on a small box containing a party dress with Lily''s full name on it as an apology for the incident done by her Crown Prince. "Mom, what are you doing?" "Hiieekk!! Don''t surprise me like that, Anastasia!" said Queen Victoria who was suddenly surprised by Anastasia''s presence. "Heee... What is that? A party dress for a little girl? I didn''t know that Mom had a hobby of collecting children''s dresses like this?" asked Princess Anastasia. "N-No! N-No! I-This is just a small gift for Lily-chan," answered Queen Victoria nervously. "I heard rumors about Lily-chan at the previous party, wasn''t there a very bad memory at herst party? Doesn''t this party invitation hurt her bad memories of that party?" "T-That incident? Ah... That is very unfortunate that it happened. Was my invitation conveyed well to her? Now I feel worried about it," Queen Victoria remembered Lily''s bad memories at herst party. She heard about a rumor of a girl being hit by a ss filled with red wine. Queen Victoria ignored the rumor before finding out that the perpetrator of the attack was her Crown Prince. After the rumor spread and cornered the royal family, Queen Victoria conducted an investigation to find the identity of the perpetrator of the attack. The result of the investigation was the future Crown Prince of the Aurora Kingdom who was seen throwing a ss at Lily along with testimony from witnesses at the scene. The action which was far from noble ethics and looked very barbaric prompted Queen Victoria to apologize personally to the Marquess Rommel family by visiting their territory directly while bringing a marriage proposal for Lily. As Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, the royal family''s response to the Crown Prince incident had an impact on the credibility of the royal family who would lead the kingdom in the future. For that, she visited the Marquess Rommel territory with the Crown Prince to apologize officially. Of course, she made the same small mistake as the Crown Prince. The ball dress was a very small payment for the mental damage Lily had suffered. It was nothingpared to Lily''s cruel n to wee her small party with a curse. Without Queen Victoria realizing, the small insult that the Crown Prince will split the faction of the Aurara Kingdom into three parts, the opposition, the coalition, and the neutral led by Marquess Rommel and the gentle incitement of Lily who copsed the power wheel of the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility that was running on the palm of her hand as a dark horse. The party that Queen Victoria had nned to celebrate Princess Anastasia''s recovery would cause a political conflict that divided the kingdom''s nobility because of the actions of the Crown Prince of the Aurora Kingdom. Chapter 49 Chapter 9 - Party and Vacation My daily life run as usual while thinking about the party invitation letter given by the royal family. In the morning, I did a little exercise with Mio and sparring sword lightly until sweaty. In the afternoon, I spent my free time studying magic books with Alice and Alyssa until the evening time. When it was almost dinner, I got ready to take a bath and put on formal clothes to attend the family dinner. While enjoying dinner, I was still thinking about the party invitation letter that was still bothering my mind. The Marquess Rommel family dinner went on as usual. Our family was closer than before, it was because I had acknowledged Marchioness Amagi as my new mother so this dinner felt like a small family spending time together. "Father.. Mother.. I don''t think I want to attend the party that will be held by the King and Queen, is that okay?" I asked in the middle of dinner. After thinking about it further, I chose not to attend the party invitation but I could understand if my family would force me to attend. That was what I nned to agree with me and Zoe. "Eh? Why aren''t youing, Onee-sama?" "Lily-nee, why aren''t youing to the royal family''s party?" Alice and Alyssa looked at me. Their gazes filled with disappointment were directed at me. Ah, that''s right. Alice and Alyssa had never attended a party held by the royal family. The invitation to the party was their way to see the royal pce up close. Indirectly, I would ruin their curiosity with my revenge n with Zoe. Sebastian whispered something in my father''s ear and turned to look at me with a faint smile on his face. Ugh, this bad feeling. I could feel the effort I had to put in to pretend to run away from this situation. "That''s right, I almost forgot about that incident. Forgive me, Lily!" my father said in a high tone. "It''s okay, father. For the time being, I don''t want to attend other nobles'' parties or my friends''... Uhm? Friends? I guess that one will be an exception. Friends, huh? I want to know how Ciel and Sia are doing," I answered, adding a touch of sadness to get my family''s attention. "Onee-sama.." "Lily-nee.." "Lily-chan.. Ahem... Lily.. If you don''t want to attend the party. Then Lily will be alone in this ce. Will that be okay?" said Mom, giving me a reasonable reason. "It''s okay, Mom. For the time being, Mio will take care of all my needs throughout the day and--" I stopped my words and moistened my tiny lips using my tongue. "Needs at night," I continued, smiling slightly at Mio. Beside me, Mio was seen standing, holding back the blush on her face with her body shaking slightly because of happiness. "Moooo~ That will be troublesome for Mio, isn''t that right, Mio?" asked Mom to reject my decision. "Eh? Mio? Have I always been troublesome for youtely?" I asked Mio to answer Mom''s question. "Erhm.. Uuu.. I-I don''t mind serving Lily-sama for the rest of my life," Mio replied to answer our question. Honestly, I could feel Mama''s intention to tease Mio to forget the fear I was experiencing and persuade me to attend the royal party invitation. No, it wasn''t fear but pretending to be afraid to spread the curse that Zoe had prepared. To be more precise, I was fed up with enduring the contemptuous gazes directed at me and kindly returned them by cursing their descendants. That''s why I brought up this topic of conversation in order to gain my family''s sympathy and empathy by pretending not to want to attend the royal family party invitation. "Alice... Alyssa.. Why do you look so sad?" As their eldest sister, I noticed the dark expression that was emitted by my twin step-sisters'' faces. "A party hosted by the royal family and without Onee-sama''s presence, wouldn''t it feel empty?" "Neee.. Lily-nee... Was that incident very painful?" "Eh, that incident? Of course not. I''m just too tired to face it again," I replied to my twin step-sister''s question with a big smile. Huh, they seem disappointed that I have no intention of attending the party. Kuuh! So my twin step-sister cares about me. My words made my family lower their heads and let out a heavy sigh. Erm.. It seems like they are thinking too deeply about the incident by thinking about my feelings. As far as I understand noble etiquette, each noble family will be grouped into different factions and coincidentally my father''s position supports the royal family. "Marchioness Amagi, this is just my feeling. Do we need to switch sides to the faction that opposes the royal family? With Lily''s conflict, the royal family is not that important for my obligation to remain loyal to the royal family now.." my father said in a serious tone. "Eh? So we''re going to stage a rebellion against the royal family, this is very interesting, isn''t it, Lily-chan?" my mother replied in a gentle tone. "It''s not like that! We''re just switching sides. Your jokes are more terrifying than usual, Marchioness Amagi," my father replied in a panicked tone. "Don''t you like my bold nature like that?" my mother replied with a smile towards my father. Eh, what is that? Explore more stories at empire This is the first time I''ve seen my mother tease my father like that. Isn''t their harmony level as husband and wife very high? Ehm, forget about the personal problems of these two lovestruck parents. Time to focus on one of the goals I haven''t achieved yet. Uhm.. Let''s understand my family''s noble position and the curse n that Zoe has prepared. The territory controlled by my father is a deep iron mine and a vast wheat farm. This house is located close to arge forest filled with monsters and rare forest nts that have not been fully explored. Forest patrols have a regr schedule that has been set and our territory still depends on the royal family''s tax distribution to develop our territory. That means if my family wants tomit treason and go against the royal family. We have to show the royal family that "We don''t need your help anymore because we are already independent of our own territory''s needs" or something like that. "Ah! I see!" suddenly I thought of a new idea and eximed in a loud voice. "That means... We will stop beingzy nobles who use the royal family''s tax money?" I asked my father. "Hng!! L-Lily... T-That idea... I think it would be great to dere an independent territory that doesn''t need tax money from the royal family," My father''s body trembled after hearing my little idea. "Sebastian, isn''t that a great idea? I don''t need to think about the taxes that the kingdom has given and develop the territory based on what the people of this ce need?" My father continued in a serious tone. "My lord, please don''t joke around in a serious tone. It sounds like you want to escape from your responsibility as part of the royal family''s supporters," Sebastian replied. "Ahem! But that is a great idea, Lily-sama. That n is perfect for shaking up the royal family. Based on the tax expenditure in the previous year, this territory can increase its ie by 22% without the help of the royal family''s taxes and Marquess Rommel''s expenditure for weing the neighboring kingdom''s diplomacy that ended sessfully increase ie," Sebastian said in an excited tone. "Ahem! The nobles in our kingdom will be jealous about this and the King''s burden will increase because he can''t force Marquess Rommel to use the tax money more. I think that could be a small punishment that is appropriate for them," Sebastian continued while smiling at me. "Hmm.. Umm.. Somehow this seems like a coincidence but I have read that there is an unhealthy budget from our territory''s expenditure, isn''t it time to fix this and be more independent?" said my mother to support Sebastian''s statement. "Hmm.. How strange. A coincidence like this can be nned for a long time, that means.." Mom''s sharp gaze was directed at Dad who looked rxed enjoying his dessert. "We can be independent nobles who close ourselves off from the royal family''s interference," my mother continued with a wide smile. "If I think back, this is very strange, why did this royal family party invitation coincide with our family''s vacation schedule this season? Yes... This is very strange. Sebastian... My schedule for the whole year has nothing wrong with this disturbance, right?" said my father casually. "Of course, sir. There is no mistake in every free time avable. All task been filled as needed. Just in case, do we need to call some additional guards and servants?" replied Sebastian. "You mean to summon them along with a letter of resignation as nobles who support the royal family?" my father said while smiling and holding back his smallugh. Sebastian just smiled sarcastically after hearing my father''s words. This adult conversation was very difficult for me to understand. As far as I heard, my father and mother were nning to go on a family vacation right on the day after the royal family party. "Mioo.. I''ll leave Lily''s needs to you for the invitation party and family vacation!" said my mother to Mio. "Of course, I will prepare all of Lily-sama''s needs," replied Mio quickly. "Alice... Alyssa.. Prepare your personal needs to attend the royal family invitation party and family vacation time after dinner tonight. We will attend the party before running away... Ahem! Vacationing to the neighboring kingdom!" eximed my mother while clenching her fists.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Erm.. am I heard it right? Attending the party and running away to the neighboring kingdom? What does that mean? So, this is not a family vacation but running away after attending the royal family party? "Sebastian, please prepare our family carriage. Make sure to pick us up in the morning before the royal family party starts!" ordered my father to Sebastian. "Of course, sir! For the sake of attending the party and escaping from this kingdom, right? We will faithfully follow your orders," Sebastian replied while bowing his body in respect. M-My ears are fine, right? This isn''t the first time I''ve heard the words party and escape in their conversation. I-I''ll make sure once more! "M-Mom.. W-we''re going on a vacation after attending the party?" I asked Mom. "Hmng? What''s wrong, Lily? Are you very curious about this party and family vacation?" my Mom replied as if hiding something from me. "Umngh!" I just nodded. "We''re just going on a vacation to my hometown which is on the border of the neighboring kingdom after attending the royal family party. Fufu¡­ Mom''s hometown is afortable ce for a vacation with beautiful scenery all around." "Uhm.. Urm... I-I understand," I replied as if I understood the flow of their conversation. I don''t know what my parents were thinking. But isn''t this what is called running away from the responsibilities of being a noble after dering oneself to be leaving the faction that supports the royal family? Ugh... I don''t know anymore. At least, some of our guards and servants are very supportive of this n. Anooo.. Father.. Mother.. Please don''t make such a scary expression with a sweet smile on your face. Chapter 50 Chapter 10 - Night Spy The order issued by my father was not just empty talk. After that dinner, Mio prepared my clothes and necessities to attend the royal family''s party and clothes for the vacation. "Mio, do you know the rtionship between my father and the royal family that seems close?" I asked in between Mio''s activities. "Uhm, the rtionship between Marquess Rommel-sama and the royal family? Uhm.. If I''m not mistaken, the King and Marquess Rommel are childhood friends and were in the same year as the King himself at the Military Academy," Mio answered while arranging my daily clothes into a small suitcase. "Military Academy, huh? What kind of ce is that?" I asked Mio. Based on the rumors that I often hear among the nobility, my father is the best graduate of the Aurora Royal Military Academy and the person who has the most problems with the royal family because of their endless rivalry. It''s not like he always opposes the royal family, it looks like the closeness between the King and his best friend. My father''s firm attitude in making decisions in the emergency of the Aurora Kingdom made him get the title of Marquess noble sessor from his parents which made their noble status very close to the royal family. As a small note, the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility ranks use the Royal contribution system and to reach the Marquess rank requires 70 years of loyalty and devotion. Noble families who influence royal decisions have power over other nobles indirectly so that my father''s position as Marquess can have political power in the noble social circle. My father''s strength lies in his courage to make harsh criticisms of the royal family that is supported by the royal family.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Will this be okay, Mio? Isn''t the King of the Aurora Kingdom my father''s best friend? Giving a surprise letter about him leaving the Aurora royal family''s supporters is like stepping on the pride of the King of the Aurora Kingdom himself, isn''t it?" I asked with a tilt of my head. "... Ahahaha ..." Mio chuckled after hearing my question. "Their rtionship is like that, Lily-sama. I don''t know how to say it but their closeness seems like water and fire. They seem to be attacking each other but care about each other as friends. Maybe, the letter was intended as a joke to their close friend" Mio replied while scratching her cheek. "Is that so? I don''t understand about jokes like that." Yes, I don''t understand at all. The rtionship between adult men is very confusing. It''s hard for me to understand it who doesn''t know the political situation of the kingdom? "It''s okay, Lily-sama. The decision Rommel-sama made has a strong reason behind it. As long as Rommel-sama acts like that, the royal family can do nothing but pick us up by force if an emergency urs while we''re on the run¡­ Urm¡­ I mean vacation." M-My father has that much influence in the royal family. But.. My gut feeling tells me that my father''s actions will shock the other noble families because Marquess Rommel''s territory is directly adjacent to arge forest filled with monsters. If routine patrols are stopped, the territory where I live will be the first to receive attacks from monstersing from within the forest. No other noble family can match my father''s ability to hunt monsters. That''s why Marquess Rommel''s territory borders directly on a dense forest filled with wild monsters to satisfy his little hobby. If Marquess Rommel''s position is outside the noble lineage of the Aurora Kingdom that supports the royal family. The royal family will have a hard time filling the vacant position, especially... The monster forest contains creatures that are not written in the general monster book. That means... My father has an advantage that adds to his valuable value in the eyes of the royal family because he guards the border of the kingdom''s outermost forest, right? Threatening the royal family by leaving the royal family''s supporters will affect the political structure of this kingdom, right? Ugh... My head feels dizzy thinking about all this. "Lily-sama? Is Lily-sama okay?" Mio said in a soft tone. Unconsciously, my hand was holding my head. It looked like I was feeling my head hurt. "It''s okay, Mio. I was just thinking about my father''s actions that were too harsh on the royal family. It felt like he did it wholeheartedly and seriously. Then..." I smiled slightly at Mio. "Why don''t we make it like it happened?" I continued with a smile. "L-Lily-sama.." A thinyer of sweat dripped down Mio''s face. My little idea was very simple. Running a noble girl who pretended to be good by attending a noble family party invitation andunching Zoe''s curse on the noble family who was at odds with me. Very simple and convenient for a light n. So I decided to block information about my family''s vacation by cutting off the chain ofmunication that was happening in this ce like the presence of a spy who had been peeking at me who was rxing in my room. From inside my bedroom, I could feel someone''s eyes hiding in the darkness of the night. Their movements in groups and observing the condition of my room felt very disturbing. So, I opened the door to my room''s balcony and walked out carrying my sword. "Mio.. I''ll go first.." I said to Mio who was putting my clothes into the suitcase. "Un! I''ll catch upter, Lily-sama." It seemed that Mio had realized the strangeness spy around her. By using Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash, I moved quickly to reduce the distance between myself and the mysterious figure who was peeking at me from a distance. Swiiiiingg.. Swuuushh... Behind their bodies, I also hid in the darkness of the night to greet them by sneaking silently. A man with ck clothes all over his body gave a clear indication of their bad intentions. "Ahem! What are you guys doing?" I said to surprise them by appearing from behind the same darkness. Tiiinng!! A thin sh of a sword''s de aimed at my neck, my slowed vision had given me enough time to avoid the sudden attack. The attack should have hit my neck and cut my head off, only... Their movements were too slow in my eyes and my body''s response moved quickly to ward it off. Swiiing!! Swuush!! Traaaak!! The rough attack hit the tree trunk behind me, I managed to avoid two quick attacks that were targeting my neck with a light sword parry. "Hey, can we talk for a moment? What are you guys doing here?" Swiiing!! Taaaak!! My question was cut off by another surprise attack from a distance. This time the attack came from a small, slender knife with a strange carving on its handle like the chopsticks that were once used by the royal maid that I clearly remembered. Wiiiiing.. Poooooofff... The strange knife exploded and emitted thick white smoke. My vision was covered by the smoke and my breath felt tight. I relied on my instincts in this situation and detected small footsteps moving behind my body. "Goodbye, little girl.." said a mysterious person behind me. I shook my head and replied to his words, "Yup, goodbye to you too." I smiled slightly and greeted the mysterious figure along with another figure behind him. aaash!! A ssh of blood passed through my body. Behind the mysterious figure was a girl wearing a maid outfit with a blood-stained sword in her hand. "That took quite a long time, Mio." "Ehehehe.. But I arrived just in time like a hero, right? Lily-sama!" Mio replied with a wide smile on her face. Mio''s sudden appearance caused panic among them. Small whispers began to ur between the mysterious figures. With a small nod and hand gestures, they gave up their intention to fight and ran away from us. Mio and I just smiled a little. "Lily-sama, should I chase them?" Mio asked me. "Uhm.. How about this? I''m very curious about their goal of observing us from a distance," I replied in a tone that didn''t care about their fate. "Un! I will catch them, Lily-sama!" Mio eximed in an excited tone. Mio used Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash to cut the distance between them. Once again, Mio''s sudden appearance was like a ck wolf trapping its prey. Mio''s elegant sword movements had cut off their escape. Throughout their escape, drops of thick blood had soaked the ground. Mysterious leg and hand fragments decorated the main courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s residence at night. "Haaaah.. Miioo.." I took a deep breath and stared at Mio from a distance. It would be problematic for people who work in the morning and are shocked to see the bloodshed. For that, I rushed after Mio who was enjoying the one-sided massacre. "Nee.. Mio... Isn''t this a bit too much," I said while chasing her movements from the side. "Eh?" before Miounched her next attack, she stopped and looked at me. "The people who work in the morning will panic after seeing this bloodshed," I said while pointing at the puddle of blood left on the ground. Continue reading stories on empire "Don''t worry, Lily-sama. I will clean up this little mess quickly!" Mio said confidently. Ignoring my words, Mio went back to hunting them without a trace. I don''t know why this happened, it seems like someone hired them to hurt my family. Hurting my family, huh? Or.. Me? Uhm.. Thinking back. There was only one person who had a personal grudge against me. Ugh... This incident made me very troubled. Is the royal family only filled with idiots? That trash... I should have killed him earlier! I went back to chasing Mio and changed my n. Sending a special gift to that trash to make him realize his disgusting self-esteem again. Doesn''t that sound very interesting? I will ask Zoe to send a special parcel to that trash. For now, let''s find a special gift container to wrap it in. I hope... That trash epts my kindness and will kill him another day. Of course, after causing amotion at the royal family''s party. Kukuku... [ L-Lily... That was so scary. Can I join in? ] Eh? The Goddess is back? Of course... Please enjoy this uing little party before it reaches its peak. [ O-Okay.. ] [ Uhh, Lily-chan''s yandere mode feels so cute. ] [ I like this! ] Chapter 51 Chapter 11 - Bloody Presents With the help of the power given by the Goddess, Mio and I managed to infiltrate the Aurora Royal Pce using teleportation magic guided by the Goddess. Our purpose ining to this ce was to return the trash that had troubled the Marquess Rommel family. My principle was straightforward¡ªit was like throwing trash into the trash can. This meant I made the trash of the head and body that had been cut off by Mio''s sword return to its original ce, the Aurora Royal Pce. Yes, I will return the special spy squad from the Aurora Kingdom''s assassination unit and hand over all the responsibilities that I had received as a good citizen of the kingdom by returning the spy to its ce. Thanks to the information that Mio had learned from the gossip between the Maid and her actions of slightly undressing the disgusting men''s clothes to disarm the weapon inside her body, Mio saw a tattoo symbol that only the Aurora Kingdom''s assassination unit had. That had given a clear clue about their origins as spies for the Aurora royal family. I had heard about the assassination squad that my father and Sebastian often talked about. The conversation sounded vague, but if my memory and hearing were correct then the Aurora Kingdom''s assassination unit was a group of criminals who would be sentenced to death without feeling death because they became disposable items as assasnins or spies to premeditated murder. For the rest of their lives, while serving the death sentence, a special symbol in the form of a tattoo coated with restraining magic was engraved on their bodies. It was a special symbol that forced them to submit to certain orders and rules that had been embedded in their brains as spies or assassination units. One of the rules of the restraining tattoo was to force their devotion to an assassination or spy thatpleted important high-level missions from the kingdom and was disposable. In other words, whether the assigned mission was sessful or not. They would continue to serve until death came to them as their death sentence. Each member of the royal family had the authority to maintain one division of this. No matter how many of them, they were unofficially registered unit, they were considered dead because of their disposable function and were easily reced like new goods. That meant there were still a few people I had to kill to give a small message to that trash not to bother me or my family. As part of the Marquess Rommel family, it was only right for me to give them a fight that matched what they did. Isn''t that a form of hospitality for a noble who supports the royal family? Fufu... this is getting more and more interesting to me. Before I do something fun like that... It''s a good idea to do some good deeds before visiting the Royal Pce, right? ording to royal rules and noble etiquette, I had to bring a souvenir when visiting the Aurora Royal Pce. In my case, it was spear with Marquess Rommel gs. A spear wrapped around the Rommel royal family''s g was perfectly embedded on top of the pile of corpses of spies and assassins belonging to the royal family who attacked me along the way.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The g that symbolized being part of the Aurora Royal Family fluttered with dripping blood flowing from the tip of the spear to each strand of the g that fluttered in the wind that blew through the broken window ss. Mio and I''s hunt had led our footsteps to the source of this garbage. When we stepped foot inside the royal pce, a warm wee from the spies and assassins greeted our arrival. "Anooo.. Lily-sama... It seems to be tilted to the side," Mio said as she stretched out her hand to measure the slope of the spear that was stuck in one of the piles of corpses. "Un, Like this?" Following Mio''s hand to the left, I tried to fix the slope of the special gift that I would give to the royal family. This ce felt deserted and was perfect for putting my little gift. It would be very rude if a special gift was not wrapped properly, wouldn''t it? aarkk.. essss.. Duuuug.. I pulled and thrust the spear with all my might. It seemed too much to do because the spearhead was stuck into the floor of the Aurora Royal Pce. Because the sound I made when I stabbed the spear was quite loud, several small nuisances had prepared themselves in the darkness of the night to attack me. With my ability to detect danger, they had entered my detection range and my quick attack range. "Mio.." with my little call, Mio immediately moved to my side using Sakura Dash and left a trail of cherry blossom petals that emitted a calming aroma. "Ahem.. Uncle... Aunt... And some of you who are not tied to them. Please step back... We do not wish to waste time serving you who are innocent. Our purpose ining here is only to bring a short message to the King and Queen. The Marquess Rommel family has received an provoked attack from the First Prince who became the Crown Prince of the Kingdom. In other words, the royal family has considered that Marquess Rommel has left the noble family that supports the Aurora Kingdom. For that, we give this final message with one goal, namely that we leave the nobles who support the royal family..." Before I finished my words, Mio and I moved out of their sight and suddenly appeared behind their bodies. "And return the symbol of nobility that has been entrusted by the royal family," I continued. My sudden appearance resulted in a small attack from a small sword flying towards me. I managed to avoid the slow attack and returned it perfectly. The knife that moved slowly towards my face looked very sharp and emitted a small sparkle like a thick white liquid. My body felt a sense of danger from the liquid and my hand reflexively returned the knife. The knife then flew in the opposite direction and stuck perfectly into its owner''s neck. From a distance, the owner of the knife fell to the floor and let out white foam from his mouth. Uhm.. Is that thick white liquid poison? T-They use poison on throwing weapons? Coating weapons with poison? I-Isn''t that a pretty good idea for me to use too? Oh! My new knowledge is growing rapidly here! [ Lily-chan... Please don''t do such immoral acts. ] E-Eh.. Goddess? Are you still watching me? Why can''t I do something like that? [ Poison is a very dangerous substance for the body. If Lily-chan wants to make poison or equip a weapon with poison liquid, Lily-chan must pay attention to one thing, which is the body''s resistance to neutralizing poison. ] Swiiingg.. Another thrown knife managed to pass me without touching my facial skin. At a nce, the knife had the same poison liquid as the previous knife. It seemed like the assassination had a weapon equipped with poison as its main weapon. [ Then... Find a girl who has high poison resistance! ] [ Make that girl do a Linked Ritual with Lily-chan! ] [ I highly rmend it! Kuhuhu~ ] [ I can''t wait to see Lily-chan be a woman surrounded by beautiful girls. ] [ Fufufu... hahaha... ] Once again, I heard a strangeugh from my Goddess. Her strange behavior had always been a characteristic of me. Without hearing her strange voice and behavior, I could be sure that it was Goddess Yuri who was crazy and lost in her world. Uhh... Forget about that embarrassing thing... I have to finish this problem quickly and return home unharmed. This time, an iron needle-shaped throw flew towards me. With a twist and a swing of my sword, I managed to deflect the iron needle easily. "Errmm.. Could you not do such a pointless act," said Mio who was starting to get annoyed with the one-way throwing attack. "Our goal has been achieved, isn''t that right, Lily-sama?" Mio continued while looking at me from a distance. "Umm... Mio.." "Yes, Lily-sama.." "I can see your panties and smooth thighs clearly if you''re in that position." "Eh? It''s okay. I did it on purpose to get Lily-sama''s attention... Ehehe~" From behind the darkness of the night, I could see the carving of Mio''s panties attached to her smooth thighs. Me and Mio''s positions were now on the ceiling of the Aurora Royal Pce, what was different from our positions was Mio''s body that was facing away like a bat and ignoring her skirt that was pulled down. "Mioo.." I said in a calm tone. Realizing my tone seemed calm and serious, Mio returned to her normal position and tidied up her maid uniform which was starting to wrinkle. "Un! Good girl," Iplimented briefly. Hearing my briefpliment, Mio smiled gently at me and gave me a small curtsy with a half-bow. "Mio, it looks like we''re going to have a hard time getting out. Want to bet on something?" I asked. "Ung?" Mio tilted her head and looked at me with a questioning look. "Whoever can defeat them the fastest will follow the winner''s request¡ª" "Agreed!" Swooossh.. Praaaaangg!! Before I could agree and validate my sentence, Mio quickly disappeared from behind the darkness of the night and charged at the enemies around us. Our purpose ining here to send a special gift and return the trash had been achieved. But some people added to our small work. My side goal of ughtering the Crown Prince''s subordinates had turned into a mass ughter that knew no targets. Without caring who they were working for, I started by attacking randomly and asionally paying attention to Mio''s movements. Mio''s sword technique had improved rapidly. Her smooth movements in cutting human flesh looked very elegant and beautiful. Even the fragrant aromaing from the cherry blossom petals had been released by her. Mio''s hidden abilities seemed to have awakened after our bond of love was strengthened through the Linked Ritual. Realizing our closer rtionship, I felt my heartbeat pounding and my cheeks feeling warm as if blushing red. The memory of our first kiss was triggered in my brain. The soft sensation of Mio''s lips... The warmth of her body... And the feel of her hand touching my hair... I want to feel that again... Unconsciously, I had put my sword de into its sheath and let Mio win the bet I had made. I waited for Mio''s victory by sitting back and preparing my heart to grant her little request that I felt would be very lewd... like unprotected hand-holding. Chapter 52 Chapter 12 - The Message I don''t understand how the concept of implied messages and symbolic implied meanings work, but a pile of corpses standing to greet someone''s arrival would be an important message that can''t be missed, right? I mean¡­ what idiot wouldn''t be able to see the pile of corpses when the main entrance already has a pile of corpses blocking the door? Wouldn''t that be an amazing thing as an implied message? Following my instructions, Mio built a second tower of corpses near the entrance of the Royal Pce. They stood with forced smiles and straight postures weing the arrival of guests like dolls weing the arrival of guests. "Not too bad, Mio!" I praised the perfect job Mio had done and gave a thumbs up as a sign of her hard work in stacking the corpses perfectly. "Ehehe¡­ Lily-sama¡­ Don''t forget about our bet," Mio replied with a cheerful smile. Mio''s mood seemed different from usual; a strange smile was etched on her face, and her heavy breathing was directed at me as if ncing at my entire body. "A bet, huh? What do you want after winning the bet, Mio?" "T-That.. Uhm.. Can I sleep with Lily-sama after we return to Marquess Rommel''s residence?" Mio replied in a small voice full of doubt. "T-That''s all? You could have asked for something else, like a raise in your monthly sry," I replied after knowing Mio''s simple request. Mio nodded her head and looked at my face with a sweet smile. "That is a fitting request for me after winning this bet, Lily-sama. Sleeping with the Master I love is the greatest happiness that cannot be reced by anything," Mio said while showing her respect as my personal Maid who has worked to serve me since I was little. "Miooo.." hearing Mio''s gentle words, my heart beat fast and became restless. Thefort that I once experienced with Mio became a great longing that was difficult to express in words. The kiss that we once did became a bond for our rtionship that was not just Master-Maid. Mio slowly walked towards me and sat down on her knees beside me, that gentle smile was intended as an Exclusive Maid who was too sensitive to my condition. Her hand touched my hair and stroked it as if to calm my feelings until I felt sleepy. "Calm down, Lily-sama. After all this is over, Marquess Rommel who is famous for his ferocity on the battlefield will be a sharp weapon to protect his family. We are only making a small defense against the attack by the royal family and the rude attitude of those who attacked us first. Technically, we are victims who are trying to fight back." Uhh.. It seems that Mio misunderstood my calm attitude even though that''s not what I was thinking because the atmosphere tonight felt awkward filled with piles of corpses. N-Not that I''m disappointed with this misunderstanding. It''s just that this situation will be awkward if my longing is engraved on my face and is difficult to cover up by my facial expression. [ Oh, a mix of Yandere and Tsundere. ] [ Nice expression, Lily-chan! ] Ugh, my Goddess seems to be enjoying this view from her perspective. [ Don''t be so shy. ] [ Just enjoy this beautiful moment with Mio. ] I smiled to cover up my feelings and suppress the embarrassment that was starting to surface on my face. "Uhm.. Let''s go home and sleep. I guess... I''m a little sleepy after all this hard work.." Uhh... That''s a pretty logical reason, right? Rushing home to suppress the embarrassment that was slowly rising to my facial expression. This was the first time I had missed bedtime for a child my age, the first offense I hadmitted with Mio. This felt very thrilling to me because it was like a naughty child wandering around at night and ignoring her parents'' orders to sleep in their room. [ Lily-chan... We better go back now... I can''t wait to see Mio venting her pent-up feelings.. ] Uhmm... Goddess... What did that mean? Why did my body feel strange when I heard that sentence? [It''ste at night, time to be a good girl and go back home to sleep.] After the Goddess said that sentence, a golden magical power enveloped my body and Mio. My eyes suddenly changed from the Royal Pce to my bedroom. The clothes I was wearing also changed into pajamas and a warm wee from Zoe who had been guarding my bedroom. "Wee back, Master. Did your little trip feelfortable?" In her butterfly form, Zoe perched on my head and sucked my sweat which became an additional source of her magical energy. "Everything is under control, Zoe. As a thank you for guarding my room, would you like to have dinner again while sucking my sweat until you''re full?" I replied while epting Zoe who was perched on my hair. "Unn~ Not a bad gift from my Master... Master''s source of magical energy is indeed the best!" Zoe shouted cheerfully. "Ah! My Master... Alice and Alyssa hade here intending to sleep together. After exining theplicated situation that was happening, they reported the situation to an old Butler--" Toookk... Toookkk... Zoe''s exnation was cut off by a knock on my bedroom door. "Lily?" said someone behind my room. Creeeek.. Without waiting for my answer, someone opened my bedroom door and entered it. "Mom??" the person who entered my bedroom was Marchioness Amagi. Her appearance was slightly different from usual. Mom was wearing military attire with a long magic wand in her hand and her posture looked alert. If I''m not mistaken, the magic wand was a military staff often used by royal wizards when fighting. "Lily-chan.." Mama''s words sounded soft but my body responded to a sign of approaching danger. My instincts told me that Mama was angry with me. "What have you done at this time of night and haven''t slept yet, Lily-chan?" "Forget about the night time, it''s already morning." "What have you done in the morning with a condition toe home like this, Lily-chan?" continued my Mama''s question with a smile. My fine hair suddenly stood up after hearing that question and my body shook indicating unusual mental pressure from Mama. "Uhmm.. Taking care of something that suddenly attacked me?" I replied in a small tone. Mama walked towards me and gently hit my head with her magic wand. Tuukk.. The soft blow hit my head. Uhn, no pain? What I feel now is the pressure of the heavy object that I felt a little disappeared from my head. Mom looked at me with worry and let out a heavy sigh. "Haaaah.. I know Lily-chan will be fine. But! Don''t make Mom worry like this, Lily-chan!" my Mom eximed with a small smile. T-This sensation... Am I being scolded like a child who did something wrong? "I-I''m sorry... M-Mamaaa.." I bowed slightly and looked at the floor of my room to apologize. "It''s okay, don''t do this again, Lily-chan. A problems concerning the dignity of the Marquess Rommel family must be resolved together! That is the number one rule for the Rommel family!" my Mom eximed in a firm tone. "And Mio.. Please don''t spoil Lily-chan like that!" my Mom eximed to Mio. "I-I''m sorry, Marchioness Amagi," Mio replied with a bow. "Never mind... The day is still long enough for our long journey before the sun rises." "Now.." Mom approached me and held my hand. "Let''s sleep together, Lily-chan.." said Mom while pulling my body onto the bed and putting her magic wand beside her body. "A-Anooo.. Mama.. I-I promised Mio to sleep together." "Eh? L-Lily-chan prefers Mio over Mama?" asked my Mom in a sad tone. "Uhh.. Err.." I was at a loss for words to answer her. "M-Mama.. Can we sleep together with Mio?" I asked Mom. "Muuuuuu~" Mom''s face pouted a little and looked at Mio. "I-It''s okay, Lily-sama. Tonight I will sleep in my room," said Mio while moving to the exit. Before Mio left me with Mama, I moved quickly using Sakura Dash and pulled Mio''s body with Mama onto the bed. Buuuugg.. "Haaauu.." Mio screamed a little. My bedroom was a little narrower now, Mio and Mama were now on my right and left sides. Isn''t it better to sleep together to get through the cold morning weather than alone? Mama''s facial expression was still sullen while Mio looked restless with this situation. "Unn.. This feels very warm andfortable... Good night, Mio." "Good night, Mama.." "Ah! I almost forgot, Mioo.." I turned my head slightly towards Mio and kissed her soft lips. Chuuu.. With that short movement, saying good night to Mio was sessful. "L-Lily-chan? M-Mama didn''t get your kiss too?" Mama asked while staring at Mio''s lips which were wet from my kiss. "F-For now... Anoo.." I was too scared to answer her. Our rtionship wasn''t that close and it would be very embarrassing if I did. "First Mio.. Then the two guests of the Saintess... The Queen even almost jumped into it.." "Alice and Alyssa have done it too, right?" asked Mom as if urging me. "But.. Mom was just left like that?" asked Mom further. "Ugh... T-That.." my words were getting harder to answer.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Liiiilyy-chaann.." Mom kept forcing me to do it and cold sweat started to wet my hair. "J-Just once.." I answered little by little. "Eeeh? Just once?" continued my mom''s encouragement. "Uuuuuhhh.. Good night, Mom!!" Chuuuu... With increasingly strong encouragement, I kissed Mom''s lips quickly and buried my face in a thick nket. My face felt hot and this embarrassing feeling filled my body quickly. "N-Neeee.. Lily-chan... Mom is still not satisfied.." teased my mom with a big smile. Ignoring my mom''s little teasing, I slowly entered dreand and escaped from my mom''s little urges who were ying with my hair. "Uumm.. Please don''t disturb my dinner snack," protested Zoe who was perched on my hair. Mom looked very happy and Mio looked awkward. Meanwhile, Zoe seemed normal in this situation. Uuuhh... I''m getting sleepier and my eyelids feel heavy. "Good night, everyone.. Huuummm.." with thatst sentence, the dream world that had been waiting for my arrival opened wide and epted my arrival perfectly. Chapter 53 - Snow War in Home Looking at the old mansion that was my birthce and filled part of my childhood, I saw some thin branches of nts that seemed to have lost their vitality and could not survive the winter. The dense forest that was the nest of monsters was now filled with empty snow and a dry expanse of frozen ground. "It makes me feel like an old girl when I see the expanse of the mansion and the dense forest that was part of my childhood," in a low and mncholy tone, I looked around me and found drops of watering from the melted snow. "The air still feels cold but winter is slowly leaving after feeling the warm air. This makes me not know how to respond after taking a long vacation that I forgot about the mansion where I was born," Imented the rocky ground covered in thick snow and kicked it. Kaasss... Kraass... My head which was filled with nostalgic thoughts after returning to my hometown was suddenly hit by a small snowball thatnded on my face. Kraass... "Onee-sama! Do you want to y snowball war too?" I immediately nced at the source of the snowball attack that hit my face. It came from my twin step-sisters who were ying around using snowballs thrown from their hands. A child''s game that was carried over into teenage girlhood. I briefly wondered if my thinking had developed in a better direction while spending time on a long family vacation studying magic books and practicing attack techniques from one of the high-level adventurer parties that happened to pass by our vacation spot. I immediately crouched down and grabbed a handful of snow that had been formed into a ball with both of my hands. My body received a signal from one of the snowball attacks that was aimed at my body. I immediately tilted my head and saw a snowball flying past me. Passss... When the snowball that passed me shattered and fell to the ground filled with piles of snow, I immediately threw a fist of snow that had formed a snowball at Alice. "Do you think you can easily hit me with a snowball?" I said while throwing a snowball at Alice. The throw I did was quite slow because I could already measure my strength level so as not to overdo it. For the past few years, I have been busy with the Quest given by my Goddess through the Yurification System mechanism. An unusual Quest that always appears when a condition has been met. Driven by my Goddess''s request and the tempting Questpletion reward, I have always been carried away in carrying out the Quest I was given. That has made me add Linked Rituals with other Maids and several vige girls who have been part of my unforgettable childhood. Parting from the vige that had been the ce where I grew up until I became a teenager made me sentimental when I left the vige. In that brief sadness, Alice and Alyssa reminded me of Marquess Rommel''s territory. A ce where we should be as one of the nobles who were given a task to lead one of the territories that had been given by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. After so many years of vacationing and taking care of the territory from a distance, now the Marquess Rommel family has returned to the territory that should have been led directly by my father. Paass...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om My snowball hit Alice''s face. Her facial expression smiled as she received the counterattack from my snowball that was moving quickly towards her. "Onee-sama, you cheated when you threw it at me without telling me first!" Alice shouted while putting on a happy expression. "Alyssa, you also suddenly attacked Lily-nee. It''s only fair when Lily-nee retaliates with a surprise attack without warning," said Alyssa who was preparing several snowballs that had gathered around her feet. "Now, it''s my turn to attack you two directly!" shouted Alyssa who suddenly stomped her magic staff and chanted a magic formation that formed a golem from a pile of snow to throw snowballs around her feet. Po... Poo... Pooww... A barrage of snowballs from Alyssa flew towards me and Alice. Using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish, I immediately disappeared from Alyssa''s attack path. Paasss... Paass... Passs... "Aw! That cheating Alyssa! We didn''t use magic but you used magic!" Alice received a snowball attack from the snow golem that Alyssa had just created. Alice''s body which was covered by warm clothes was slowly covered by white snow that piled up into a giant snowball. Bammm... Paaanngg... From within the pile of giant snowballs that covered Alice''s body, a defensive magic formation was created by Alice. Using the pile of snowballs that became a giant snowball, it was sessfully changed by Alice into a defensive wall made of white snow. Paaammm... Pammm... Alyssa''s repeated attacks and the defensive formation used by Alice became apetition to survive the snowball attacks. I was now standing on one of the tree branches covering my entire body with a thin presence like an Assassin peeking from the shadows. The ability that I just learned a few years ago brought me to one of the Maid girls who had a hidden talent in the form of surprise attacks and silent attacks. My presence which was as thin as the wind and had disappeared from the range of Alyssa''s continuous attacks allowed me to rx watching my twin step-sisters who were ying around using magic formations. Their magic skills were far above Mama who was one of the greatest witchs in the Aurora Kingdom. The talent that came down not far from Mama made me a little jealous because of their magic skills that were able to use magic elements as they pleased. What about me? Let''s just say I was one of the unique cases where the magic elements that I used worked but were difficult to interpret in the logic of magic that runs in this world. My magic training together with Alice and Alyssa had made me a witch who was able to use a sword like a magic staff. I once asked my Goddess about this but the answer I got was that I had be the first Mage Swordgirl in this world. Difficult vocabry and myck of understanding in interpreting the words of my Goddess had made me lost in my self-training. Besides, what kind of witch uses a sword as a magic staff? Doesn''t that mean that my main weapon until die is the sword forged by Mio? Using the same sword to cast a magic formation, feels like throwing dirt at Mio who hates magic. I once talked about this matter to Mio and she just stood there in a daze. It seems like making the sword forged by Mio as a magic staff was a mistake. Should I buy a second sword specifically used for casting magic formations? Woosshhh... Baammm... Baanngg!! "Hum? Why is there an explosion sound in the snowball war?" I muttered after hearing the explosion sounding from the snowball war between Alice and Alyssa. Still maintaining my presence as thin as the wind and a silent voice, I immediately peeked through the gaps in the tree trunks to see the snowball war between Alice and Alyssa. A shocking scene appeared before me. A castle wall made of snow and an army of snow golems were fighting each other. Various magical energy formations were scattered in the air, showing off my twin step-sister''s magical prowess. "Just give up Alyssa, you will never be able to break through the castle wall forged by the magical energy in every drop of melting snow!" Pointing her magic staff at the wall of her snow castle, Alice strengthened the defense of the wall by injecting her overflowing magical energy. "What are you talking about, Alice? I can easily destroy your snow castle with a single attack from a giant snow golem throwing 10-ton snowballs!" Alyssa responded to Alice''s arrogant challenge of her snow castle''s unshakeable strength. "..." "..." I saw a scene of an unusual snowball war like this. Compared to a snowball war, this looked more like two witches attacking and defending each other. Baaammm... Bannngg!! The sound of an explosion urred again, it came from the explosion of Alyssa''s giant snowball that hit the outer wall of Alice''s snow castle and did not waver from the attack. "Zoe, if you think about it, don''t they look like monsters ying around?" I asked Zoe. Zoe who was tucked into my hair to withstand the cold air of winter slowly came out. Her dark butterfly wings had shown their presence from behind the white snow that contrasted with the color of her butterfly wings. "Compared to them, you are much more of a monster, my Master," Zoe replied as she perched herself on my shoulder. "What is it this time? Why am I much more of a monster than them?" I replied as I observed Zoe''s butterfly body that had risen from its winter hibernation. "My Master, have you forgotten that the sword technique you performed did not use any magical energy? Even top-level adventurers do not know what tricks you did and what kind of training you underwent to reach such a level of sword technique." "Uhh, what should I answer when I have never trained at all?" "That''s what makes you a monster¡­ Oh! Speaking of monsters. So there is someone who dares to approach two monsters fighting each other." "Huh?" When I turned my face again, I could see a girl walking towards Alice and Alyssa. "Gosh, isn''t she a reckless girl? Should I save her?" "My Master, do you want to add more girls to fall in love with you?" Ignoring Zoe''s words, I immediately headed towards the careless girl. Chapter 54 - Love in Winter My footsteps, which were without footprints on the white snow, ended right before the figure of a girl approaching my twin step-sister, who was having a snowball fight. The actions she did were careless. Especially with her brave attitude, which ignored Alyssa''s giant snow golem and Alice snow castle who attract attention. "Excuse me, this ce is too dangerous for a girl who is walking towards a snowball war that my twin step-sister doing right now," I said while sinking the soles of my feet into the white snow. My footsteps that previously left no traces and the aura of existence as thin as the wind had appeared. The girl turned towards me with her eyes that looked at my body from top to bottom as if looking for something. "Is there something strange inside my body?" I asked after seeing the girl staring at me intently. Ignoring the snowball war that was starting to get out of control, I wanted to immediately take her to a safe ce out of reach of my twin step-sister''s snowball wars. "Lily! You finally came home!" shouted the girl I didn''t know. The girl whose name I didn''t know immediately ran towards me and jumped towards my body. Baaaghh... "Aahh... warm and softness! This is a real human body of Lily! Not a doll made as fake figure of Lily!" I received the blow of the girl''s body that jumped towards my body. The touch of her body that began to grope my body made me want to immediately hit her body with a light punch but stopped after seeing a small crown on her head. There is only one person who has the courage to wear a small crown in winter like this. A symbol of the highest hierarchy of the highest ruler who holds control of the kingdom. I don''t want to do a quiz to guess someone''s name. So I will call her directly with a formal call without mentioning her nickname. "Princess, what are you doing in a ce like this?" I asked in a tone as polite as possible without offending her feelings who was hugging my body. My question seemed very futile. That was because this girl''s head suddenly went down to my breasts which had grown quite a bit to form a curve of flesh that could make her head lean on. "Kuuhaaa!! These breasts that are starting to grow make me want to keep hugging them. Hey, Lily, want to go home to the Royal Pce with me so I can feel the softness of your growing breasts?" Ugh, a lewd question came out of her mouth. This behavior looked free. It seemed like I had felt this familiar feeling. A family that didn''t care about their high status in the Aurora Kingdom. Like a Mother and Daughter who had the same nature as this. "No, thank you for the offer. Can you let go of your hug from my breasts? It feels very strange to see a Princessying her head on my growing breasts," I replied while trying to stay calm and holding my fist from hitting her head. "Hey, what''s with that tone of voice? We haven''t seen each other for seven years and we meet again with this much awkwardness?" she replied while releasing her head from my breasts. "We should get to know each other again after a long time of not seeing each other." "Uh, you are right, Lily. Sorry for showing my ugly side that doesn''t look like one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Princess tidied up her clothes that were covered by snowkes. Her small crown that sparkled under the white snow made me want to hear her identity which was simr to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. The Princess bowed her body by pushing aside her thick skirt in the winter. Her body that bent down and showed off her graceful body made me realize her identity as Princess Anastasia. "Nice to meet you again, Lily Schwartz De Rommel. My name is Anastasia Rio. One of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom who has no political power because my duties will conflict with all that." "I am the one who is happy to meet you again, Princess Anastasia. This is our first meeting after seven years of not seeing each other. Before we talk further, can we move to a safe ce? Because my twin stepsister seems like will use some terrifying advanced magic for a snow war like this." I returned the polite greeting by bowing my head in a curtsy. "Yes, that is a very good idea. Would you like to visit my temporary tent as I await the return of Marquess Rommel''s family from vacation?" Princess Anastasia asked, extending her hand to me. This extending warm hand... Should I ept it? My rtionship with Princess Anastasia is limited to her mother who is the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom as my pet. epting her hand would make me have the same status as Princess Anastasia''s close friend. I don''t have much memory of her before my family went on a seven-year vacation. "Uhm, is something wrong, Lily? You''ve been staring at my hand for too long. Is there dirt on my hand?" Princess Anastasia pulled her hand away and examined her hand which was not protected by gloves. In winter like this, going outside without wearing gloves would make your hands freeze and turn red from the cold. "Princess, you are careless. If you get sick, then the cute pet that I left for seven years without giving any news will be worried about you," I said jokingly to Princess Anastasia. Honestly, it was a rude thing to say to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. But I didn''t care about that because the fact was that the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom was my pet. "Are you worried about me, Lily?" Rubbing her hands which were red from the cold, Princess Anastasia tried to get closer to me. When she was close to me, I could feel the sunlight shining through the winter snow. The sparkle of the light radiated warmth from the changes of winter that wanted to pass. "Yes, I was worried if I had to bring you back to the Royal Pce when you were sick." "Ah, I''m d you''re being more considerate of me." "Because I didn''t want to visit you when you were sick, Princess Anastasia." Stabb¡­ Stabb¡­ "Lily¡­ somehow my heart hurts when you say things like that." "Forgive me, Princess Anastasia. It''s an old habit of mine to immediately reject someone''s invitation." "Please don''t give me that answer for rejection like that, it feels very painful like being dumped after expressing your love for someone." "Is there anyone who dares to reject your love, Princess Anastasia?" Hearing my answer, Princess Anastasia smiled softly at me. That look in her eyes¡­ I could feel a bad feeling about it. I immediately wanted to leave Princess Anastasia with my twin step-sisters who were having a snow war after feeling this bad feeling. "Fufu... Lily..." "I love you... please be my soulmate to control the Aurora Kingdom from the stupidity of noble familys." With that innocent smile, Princess Anastasia said those words. Baaamm!! Daanngg!! "Onee-sama!!" "Lily-nee!!" Alice and Alyssa who had been having a snow war using magic formation chants suddenly slid towards my body. By pulling my body into their embrace, I was locked by their movements like a Princess protected by her soldiers when attacked by an intruder. "I don''t know who you are. If you want to take Onee-sama from my life, you better get ready to feel the hell of magic destruction from me!" Alice emitted her fiery magic energy from her body, it was fire elemental magic that was triggered to prate the winter with hot mes. "You sure have a lot of guts to say those words right in front of me. Even though you have a higher noble status than us thanks to your crown, wouldn''t it be a waste if your head was cut off and dropped the crown that no longer has the power of noble status?" Those terrifying words came from Alyssa. My twin step-sisters with their full strength looked like cats trying to bully a small bird that had fallen and was trying to fly high to escape their dominance. The overflowing magical energy emitted by Alice and Alyssa had grown rapidlypared to when they were five years old. Thick and heavy magical energy wafted out from their bodies. The purity of their magical energy was visible on my eyes because of my sensitivity to sensing traces of magic. "Alice¡­ Alyssa¡­ can you both suppress the magical energy that is leaking out from within your bodies?" I said to straighten out the situation that had suddenly heated up like this. Winter was almost over and was reced by a heated conflict like this. Wouldn''t that feel very strange? I don''t want the neutral rtionship that has existed between the Marquess Rommel family and the royal family to turn into an enemy. Twiitchh... Twiittchhh... I immediately pulled Alice and Alyssa''s cheeks. "Alice..." "Alyssa..." Twiihh... Twiihh... Because I pulled their cheeks suddenly, it made the surge of magical energy from within their bodies subside and disappear. "Princess Anastasia, can you not make such a joke? You almost became a victim of my sensitive twin step-sister''s prank when they heard someone confess their love to me." I saw Princess Anastasia standing still and a small tremor from her legs. Her unblinking eyes looked like she was afraid and couldn''t move. "I knew it would be like this. As a form of my responsibility, I have to do this." Leaving the embrace given by Alice and Alyssa, I immediately carried Princess Anastasia who was standing in fear after seeing the overflow of pure magic energy from my twin step-sister. With gentle movements, I started to carry Princess Anastasia who was leaning on both of my arms like a princess-style carry. "O-Onee-sama¡­ isn''t that too much? I can''t ept seeing Onee-sama like this!" "No, Lily-nee! Don''t carry that cunning cat!" I ignored my twin step-sister while heading towards my family who were setting up the emergency tent. Chapter 55 - My Doll I returned with Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sisters. The scene before my eyes was a row of Maids and Butlers setting up makeshift tents for temporary lodging. My family''s mansion was still in disarray and needed to be cleaned after being left unattended for seven years. Of the many busy Maids, there was one Maid who stood with elegance and politeness. That maid was Mio, my Personal Maid, who had taken care of me from when I was little until now. The change that urred so far was that Mio was able to act like a personal maid in public while bing a girl who wanted to be pampered when only I was around. "Mio, have you finished preparing the tent that I will use to sleep in?" I asked Mio who was standing straight beside the entrance of therge tent. "Ah, Lily-sama. Wee back, you brought a guest that I did not know about. Should I prepare a cup of hot tea to entertain your guest?" Mio bowed respectfully to me while her warm eyes looked at Princess Anastasia. "Hmm¡­" Mio sounded like she cleared her throat lightly and her gaze was locked on the small crown that was on top of Princess Anastasia''s head. "For the taste of the Royal Princess, I think the tea we have will be nd. May I open the green tea that you have stored, Lily-sama?" "I don''t mind drinking the same tea leaves as Lily," Princess Anastasia denied with a smile towards Mio. "That will save you the trouble of preparing different tea leaves, right?" Princess Anastasia continued with her seemingly rxed attitude. Mio nodded and made a small sound from her teeth grinding against each other. I could even hear the sound of her tongue clicking after Princess Anastasia said she wanted to enjoy the same tea leaves as me. "I understand, Princess Anastasia. For the time being, you and Lily-sama will enjoy some free time together. If possible, please take your seat because Lily-sama''s tent is filled with important things that might make you fall." Mio opened the door to my private tent that consisted of my simple room furnishings. It seemed that Mio had worked hard to make my tent as simr as possible to the room I usually use. In every touch and arrangement of the furniture, I could feel Mio''s attention to every little detail that I liked. I quickly dried my wet feet after walking on the snow on a soft mat. "Princess Anastasia, this may look messy. Please understand because this is an emergency tent for my temporary residence before the main mansion of Marquess Rommel is cleaned of dust and dirt." "It''s okay, Lily. It''s like inviting a close friend to stay in the same room, right?" "I''m not sure if Princess Anastasia can sleep in this messy ce, ording to what my maid said. This ce is messy, isn''t it?" Although in my eyes this looked suitable andfortable ording to my simple interior design taste, perhaps in Princess Anastasia''s eyes this ce was more like her horse stable. I watched every facial expression that Princess Anastasia had. A twitch on her nose and the gaze that went to every room of my tent made me a little ufortable. It was like Princess Anastasia was looking for something or wanted to remember something at every corner of my tent. [ Your instincts are right, Lily-chan. ] [ Princess Anastasia who is crazy about you seems to want to copy the design of your tent room for her collection. ] [ If it were me, I would steal anything closely rted to Lily-chan. ] [ Like the underwear that Lily-chan has worn or the pillow that Lily-chan sleeps every night. ] "Urkk ..." I unconsciously let out that sound. The words from my Goddess sounded very dangerous. I immediately nced at Princess Anastasia and realized that her gaze was fixed on my bed which was filled with small dolls. "Princess Anastasia, are you interested in the dolls that I have?" I asked Princess Anastasia. Princess Anastasia who had been standing still and had just woken up from her fear after seeing the magical power of my twin step-sister who was ying around having a snowball war. "Eh? Ahh ... was I that obvious?" Princess Anastasia scratched her cheek and looked embarrassed. "Yes, you were eyeing my bed as if you wanted to lie down on it and hug the doll I have. Is that wrong?" I asked to confirm what Princess Anastasia wanted. "Uhh¡­ T-That¡­ maybe I was exhausted after seeing the huge surge of magical energy from Alice and Alyssa." Hmm... this looks very different from before. "If Princess Anastasia is tired, why don''t you lie down on my bed?" As a noble who is still treading on the Aurora Kingdom. I must do my best to maintain the good name and dignity of the Marquess Rommel family who are now neutral nobles. The offer I made seemed to make Princess Anastasia act strangely. "Huuee? Eh? Eeehhh?" "Lie down on Lily''s bed?" "C-Can I do all that?" Princess Anastasia waved her hands as if she was hot. I don''t know if the makeshift tent that was in my room was hot or not, but Princess Anastasia seemed hot. "Princess Anastasia, is my tent hot enough to wave your hands like that?" "Ah, no, it''s not because it''s hot but I don''t know where to start smelling Lily''s scent from on your bed." "Huh?" I didn''t know what Princess Anastasia was saying and could only reply with a confused look. Princess Anastasia immediately took off her thick shoes that looked like they were filled with thick fur. Tuukkk... Tuukk... With a light pressure from her hands that cleaned her thick shoes from the pile of snow, Princess Anastasia immediately dried her feet with a soft mat and ran towards my bed which was filled with dolls. Buuggghh... "Ahh... this feels good." "The scent of Lily''s body odor that I haven''t inhaled for a long time!" "This is the heaven on earth that I have longed for a long time!" For some reason, seeing Princess Anastasia like that made me feel embarrassed. My eyes briefly saw my reflection in the mirror that stood hiding my shame when Princess Anastasia openly smelled the sweat that was left on my bed. Princess Anastasia rolled over and got trapped in the nket that I often used. When Princess Anastasia rolled to the left side of my bed, I heard her small mutter like, "This isn''t Lily''s sweat and is more like the scent of perfume used by her personal Maid." As Princess Anastasiay back on the right side of my bed, I heard her little murmur again, "It''s like the perfume worn by her twin step-sister, their perfume is the same but it''s not as natural as Lily''s sweat." I wanted to ask about this, how could Princess Anastasia know it so precisely? Even for me who was sleeping on my bed, I didn''t know the scent left on it. Princess Anastasia returned to the middle of my bed and hugged one of the dolls that I often hugged when I slept. "Ahh¡­ can I buy this doll, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia as she hugged one of the dolls that I often hugged when I slept. "Eh, why?" "Because I feel like this doll is our love affair that has been separated by distance and time. At least let my loyalty waiting for your return be paid for by this doll." The words that sounded like seduction came from Princess Anastasia who was lying down while hugging my doll. "If you want that doll, I can give it to you, Princess Anastasia." "Really? Name the price! I''ll buy it now!" Princess Anastasia shouted as she reached into her thick winter clothes pocket. "You don''t have to pay for it, Princess Anastasia. I can knit the doll again in my free time." "Eh? Is this a doll you knitted yourself?" Princess Anastasia immediately observed the doll made by my own hands. It was a work of art that I created while observing Mio knitting a handkerchief for me to use. Usingrge yarn that was not suitable for use as a handkerchief, I asked Mio to teach me about simple knitting techniques and the result of that practice was the doll I created to decorate my bed. Princess Anastasia sank into her little daydream after staring at my doll. Her pupils were focused on the doll seemed to be thinking about something important to her. "Hey, Lily, do you think Sofia or Julia is better?" Princess Anastasia asked after waking up from her little daydream. "Huh? Sofia or Julia?" I replied in surprise because I didn''t know what Princess Anastasia was thinking. "Yes, for the name of this doll. Do you have any other suggestions for a name?" "I''m not very good ating up with names, Princess Anastasia. How about abination of the name of the person you like?" "Using abination of the name of the person I like? Like¡­ Astaly?" "Astaly? Isn''t that tooplicated to pronounce?" "Yes, that''s much better than Sofia or Julia. Oh, Astaly¡­ wee to this world!" I didn''t know Princess Anastasia would like the doll I knitted myself to be like that.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Come to think of it, Alice and Alyssa had done this too. Some of the dolls that I knitted myself and became my bedpanions slowly disappeared after Mio asked for one of my doll to decorate her room. One by one the Maids who were close to me began to politely ask for my dolls and I eventually ran out of dolls that I knitted myself to apany me to sleep at night when I was alone. "Ahh... Astaly... you smell like Lily. Should I not wash you so that Lily''s body odor remains in your body?" I think... I know her true goal. Chapter 56 - Jealousy Kiss Princess Anastasia continuously inhaled the smell of sweat that I left inside my knitted doll. Her attitude like a normal girl in general and left her serious attitude as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom. Seeing her frank attitude like this made me feel relieved that Princess Anastasia had another side like this. "It seems that you like it, Princess Anastasia," I said while sitting on one edge of my bed. The warm sheets and the presence of Princess Anastasia sitting on my bed gave off a warmth that was difficult to associate with words. Princess Anastasia''s hug seemed to lock the doll that had be hers. Although I knew the main reason she chose the doll was the smell of my sweat that was left inside it. "Yes, I like Astaly... thank you for giving it to me as a gift of my loyalty waiting for your return, Lily..." Princess Anastasia''s eyes sparkled as if they were radiated by the stars in the night sky. The movement of her body tightly hugging my doll and her nose continuously inhaling the smell of my sweat inside the doll made my embarrassment peak. I could see my reflection in the mirror that was blushing red around my ears. Even though my face looked expressionless, this embarrassment couldn''t be held back with my expressionless face. I wanted to lie down and cover my face with the pillow, but it was stopped by the presence of Princess Anastasia who was enjoying her free time with the doll I gave her on my bed. The doll that already had the name Astaly made me want to ask Princess Anastasia something. "Princess Anastasia, why do you use the name Astaly for your doll?" I asked while approaching one of the pillows I had and lying on it. Dampening my cold body on the bed and the warm nket was abination of pleasure forzing around in winter. "Oh, that''s because I used thebination of the name Anastasia and your name, Lily," replied Princess Anastasia while lifting my knitted doll in both hands. "Abination of both of our names?" Iid my head down when I heard it. Using two names to give one name, isn''t that more like naming something precious? "Yes, abination of both of our names for the result of our pure love." My body suddenly felt cold when Princess Anastasia said that. Her gaze shifted from the doll I gave her and my body as if it were beingpared to something. Princess Anastasia immediatelyy down beside me, her golden blonde hair looked soft and flowing on the same pillow as mine. "Lily, I wanted to thank you for giving me an Elixir potion to remove the terrible curse from my body."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I know this is veryte, so let me say thank you even though it''s seven yearste like this." "Thank you very much, Lily." When Princess Anastasiay her head on the same pillow as me, a soft word from the bottom of her heart gave me warmth this winter. The sincere feelings of someone that I haven''t felt for a long time flowed into my body. Whether it was my body that had be a Saintess or my human emotions, I could feel Princess Anastasia''s overflowing heart of gratitude for being given the liquid containing the Elixir potion. "This is so funny, I only sold it to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom and the price for the ss bottle containing the Elixir potion was paid in full by the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, Princess Anastasia." "My mother did buy it from you, but I was the one who drank it." "Princess Anastasia should be the one thanking the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom because the bottle containing the Elixir potion has be hers." "You are stubborn when ites to this, Lily." I didn''t know I could be this stubborn. "If I think about it, the ownership of the bottle containing the Elixir potion has indeed been transferred to my mother." "I told you so, didn''t I?" I replied while feeling the warmth from my thick nket. "Even so! I still want to say thank you, Lily!" Those passionate words came from Princess Anastasia and her body that was originally lying beside me immediately rolled towards me. Her body that came closer and hugged my arm gave off a soft warmth from her body. "You are so cold and want to make more enemies like usual. Don''t you want to make a rtionship with one of the Princesses directly, like rtionship with me?" Princess Anastasia looked like she was pouting and pressed my arm into her body. "Princess Anastasia? What do you mean by the rtionship you want?" I asked Princess Anastasia after hearing her statement about wanting to form a rtionship with me. "Don''t you have the political power to seize power like the Crown Prince or Crown Princess in the Aurora Kingdom?" I continued to ask to find out Princess Anastasia''s next goal. While I was on vacation and studying the royal family tree with my mother, I learned that the Aurora Kingdom had seven pairs of Princesses and Three Crown Princes who were looking for a way to prove their worthiness as the next King of the Aurora Kingdom. At first, the royal family and Marquess Rommel matched me with one of their Crown Princes. However, after going through something I didn''t want and the endless hostility from one party, my father made a bold decision to oppose the royal family. The cancetion of my engagement with one of the Crown Princes of the Aurora Kingdom was a fulcrum for my father''s decision to leave one of the noble families that supported the royal family. Our status, which started as nobles who followed the royal family faction, has now changed to neutral after disappearing under the pretext of a family vacation. After we return to the territory of the Marquess Rommel family, my father will be more passive if there are political interests from the royal family. My father''s decision was also supported by my mother, who seemed to know the reason behind my father''s actions, which were enraged by the royal family, including the faction of the three Crown Princes, who were looking for their supporters to ascend the throne. The six Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom had been divided equally to support the three Crown Princes of the Kingdom. Princess Anastasia was an exception because of the rumors about her genius brain, who controlled the Aurora Kingdom from behind the shadows. My mother confirmed the genius brain possessed by Princess Anastasia because she had read Princess Anastasia''s advice notes when there was a gold bar fraud that had lowered the price of gold bars on the public market. My mother gave an bold note that Princess Anastasia was a genius who was trained to work behind the shadows while the position of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom was in front of her shadowy political game. "You''re right, Lily. I don''t have political power because my job is to control the kingdom''s disputes behind the scenes," Princess Anastasia answered my question in a sad tone and her eyebrows looked weak. I felt a little guilty when I saw her sad like that. My hand immediately tapped her cheek and gave her a warm caress. "Princess Anastasia, my family is currently in a neutral position after experiencing the events in the past timeline. You must know what I''m talking about, right?" I said while caressing her cheek. "About my foolish brother who embarrassed you at the noble party and the monster attack that was categorized as a disaster by the Aurora Shrine?" replied Princess Anastasia who had caught the meaning of my words. "Yes, those two events are rted. Especially with the Aurora Shrine seemed to want to invite me to be one of their Saintesses. Because of their impolite actions, it seems like Hana was furious when she found out about all of that." Swwiipp... "Hana?" As I was exining my reasons for my family''s position and Princess Anastasia''s rejection of support to build a good rtionship between the Marquess Rommel family and the royal family, I could see Princess Anastasia''s gaze darken and her little words calling Hana''s name. "Hana... Hana... Ahh... That shameless little Saintess?" muttered Princess Anastasia with her dark gaze that didn''t reflect any light. "Lily¡­ I remember something now," Princess Anastasia''s dark eyes brightened again as her eyes blinked. Princess Anastasia suddenly moved closer to my body and hugged my arm tightly. "Is what Hana said true?" Princess Anastasia asked with a forced smile. "Huh? What did Hana say?" I didn''t know why Princess Anastasia hugged my arm even tighter. "Hana once told me when Marquess Rommel''s family went on vacation¡­ it was about you and Hana kissing while fighting a slime¡­ Uhh¡­ If I''m not mistaken, it was a sin-eating slime. She say... you and her kissed to defeat the sin-eating slime, is that true?" The question filled with curiosity pushed Princess Anastasia''s body closer to my lips. I could feel Princess Anastasia''s heartbeat pressing against her body. "That''s true," I admitted it because that was what happened. At that time, I was still too weak inunchingplicated magic formations. "With the help given by Hana, I managed to cast a purification Fireball to defeat the sin-eating slime," I continued to exin the situation that had urred at that time. "..." Princess Anastasia fell silent and her hand moved to touch my lips. "Lily, you''ve kissed my mother''s lips too, right?" Princess Anastasia asked with her gaze locked on my lips. "You don''t need to answer, I already know about it." "Aren''t you being unfair if you don''t kiss my lips too?" My instincts suddenly worked, it was a statement from a woman that was often said to me because I rarely gave them more attention that was not evenly distributed to each other. A feeling of jealousy because I am being unfair. I immediately slipped my hand and supported Princess Anastasia''s body to be on top of mine. Our breasts touched each other and I could see her lonely gaze as if abandoned. Taking advantage of this situation, Princess Anastasia buried her lips in mine. The kiss that pressed my body gave a warmth in this almost over winter. The soft and warm kiss made Princess Anastasia''s gaze shine again and smile to me. "Lily... may I kiss your lips again?" "You can do as you please, Princess Anastasia." Chapter 57 - War of Words A bright smile appeared on Princess Anastasia''s face. Inside the tent that was my temporary residence, some additional guests were visiting me. Princess Anastasia, Alice, Alyssa, and Mio joined the afternoon tea party in my tent. After experiencing Princess Anastasia''s selfishness and greed, who was not satisfied with kissing my lips nonstop, I needed to warn her not to be too excessive in her worldly greed. Princess Anastasia made good use of her free time before Mio returned to my tent, carrying a trolley filled with hot tea and winter snacks for tea party. The fragrant tea with the aroma of flowers immediately filled my tent. Besides the warm tea, several simple chocte snacks from the Yurification Shop filled the tray in front of my eyes. "What strange snacks, this is the first time I''ve seen them," said Princess Anastasia as she watched Mio arrange the chocte snacks ording to the fair portion size. "Onee-sama, may I eat chocte more than seven times today?" Alice asked as she looked at her portion of chocte snacks which amounted to three. Apart from chocte snacks, there are several pastry snacksbined with pre-warmed jam and cream. Even for in bread that has no taste, just dipping the bread in warm tea provides the right amount of enjoyment. "Alice, if you eat chocte more than seven times, then you have to be prepared to get some punishment from Mama because your chocte addiction is difficult to control and Lily-nee... please don''t give Alice choctes beyond the amount specified by Mio!" said Alyssa who warned Mio and me about the amount of chocte for Alice. The chocte snacks from the Yurification Shop taste delicious and have strange shapes. For example, cookies that contain chocte granules on top, because of their delicious texture and delicious chocte taste, Alice once became an excessive chocte addict, making her body fat for a while. The pleasure of the chocte snack was paid off by Alice''s excessive weight gain and I still remember the strict diet my mother went through to make Alice''s body healthy again with a normal weight. "I already understand, Alyssa-sama. Following Marchioness Amagi''s instructions to limit excessive snacks that can cause weight gain," Mio replied by giving me a te filled with snacks. Pamm... Pammm... Mio gave me a cup of warm tea along with warmed jam. I then took a spoon and put a spoonful of jam into the warm tea. With slow movements and enjoying the warm jam mixed with the tea, I could taste the fresh tea leaves mixed with the sweet jam in my mouth. "Mmpphh... this is delicious. It''s a shame that I can only enjoy this at the afternoon tea party so that I don''t overdo it in eating these delicious snacks," I said while enjoying every sip of warm jam that filled my mouth. The texture of the jam made from fruits burst in my mouth and gave me an explosive sweet taste in my mouth. This simple afternoon tea party in winter would be thest time it was held before all the Maids and Butlers of the Marquess Rommel family worked together to clean the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. Alice enjoyed a slice of bread covered in chocte on top. One bite of the bread made Alice look like a cat enjoying her lunch quietly. Alyssa quietly enjoyed a snack of cookies sprinkled with small choctes on top. Every crunch of the cookies made Alyssa''s mouth dry and immediately sip her sweet warm tea. Princess Anastasia who still didn''t understand about the snacks served by Mio just looked between me and my twin stepsister. She seemed to be looking for information about the etiquette for eating snacks that looked foreign in front of her eyes. Princess Anastasia seemed to understand the etiquette of eating the snacks given by Mio. By taking a handful of spoons and adjusting her eating position, Princess Anastasia immediately took a few slices of bread covered in chocte on top. The melted chocte that was still warm disyed thin smoke from the warmth after being heated. The spoon containing the pieces of bread covered in chocte immediately entered Princess Anastasia''s mouth. "Hmm!! This is delicious!" shouted Princess Anastasia when enjoying the first bite of one of the foods from the Yurification Shop. "I didn''t know that Marquess Rommel had such a skilled chef. If I had known, I would have visited Marquess Rommel''s residence every day!" Princess Anastasia continued to shout. "With all due respect, Princess Anastasia. If you visit our residence every day, then our family''s position as a neutral noble will return to a noble family that supports the royal family," said Alyssa, interrupting Princess Anastasia. "Eehh¡­ isn''t that fine? I just need to use the excuse of monitoring the neutral noble family so as not to cause suspicious underground movements like the noble family that is an opponent of the royal family," with her calm attitude, Princess Anastasia gave Alyssa resistance. Without my interference in their conversation, I could see sparks between their gazes. "We will be busy restoring our main mansion to be habitable again, Princess Anastasia. Your presence will disrupt our already busy activities after returning from the family vacation," replied Alyssa while sipping a cup of her warm tea. "Don''t worry, I can bring some Maids and Butlers who work for me personally to help you. Surely you need the help of many people to clean the main mansion that looks like an ancient building," with Princess Anastasia''s extraordinaryposure, she managed to withstand the harsh rejection uttered by Alyssa along with other reasons that needed other considerations. "As one of the subjects who serve the Aurora Kingdom, it would be considered impolite for us to borrow the help of people rted to Princess Anastasia. We would be ashamed to borrow help for such a trivial matter, Princess Anastasia. Marquess Rommel''s maids and butlers are more than enough to clean our main mansion," Alyssa replied with a logical reason that made Princess Anastasia click her tongue a little. The battle of words seemed very bnced before Alyssa issued an ultimatum that left Princess Anastasia unable to move. "To be honest, Princess Anastasia''s sudden presence has troubled Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti. Princess Anastasia also ignored the summons from the Royal Pce and made the work that requires your special attention pile up, right?" "I advise Princess Anastasia to return and take care of your piled-up work before something goes wrong in the Royal Pce." "If even a small mistake urs, Princess Anastasia will be taken by force. For example, like the grain storage building that exploded because of a spark that came from who knows where." Swiippp... Poooppp... Saying that sentence, Alyssa took out a teleportation magic formation and a fireball magic formation. When the fireball from the fireball spell passed through the teleportation magic formation, it disappeared and moved to the next teleportation magic formation. I could tell Alyssa''s mindset when she made a threat like this. With her extraordinary magical abilities, Princess Anastasia had no choice but to follow Alyssa''s advice after seeing the implied threat from the magic formation show in front her eyes. "I understand my obligations as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom." Princess Anastasia maintained herposure well, even after seeing the threat from Alyssa who did not wee her well, she still remained calm like a graceful and dignified Princess. "Then, I will take some of my duties to this ce. Just like Marquess Rommel did in running his business and arranging his territory from a distance," replied Princess Anastasia with a gentle smile and her undaunted resistance in the face of Alyssa''s threats. Princess Anastasia and Alyssa smiled at each other. In my eyes, the threats and evasions that were made werepletely on different levels of conversation. Alice, Mio, and I who heard it were speechless. Their verbal war and cleverness in finding a loophole for an excuse were truly beyond doubt.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was like watching two cats fighting each other over a nap box. Princess Anastasia looked like a cat that had been trained to calm down when stressed but had other ns not to be far from the box that would be her nap ce. Alyssa looked like a cat that had upied her nap box and was trying to ward off other intruders who tried to enter the area of ??the nap box. The two cats fighting each other with their tails raised in peace crossed my mind. I went back to enjoying my snacks and warm tea. "Onee-sama, it seems like I see a fight that is hard to avoid," whispered Alice who leaned in close to whisper near my ear. "Lily-sama, will it be okay about Alyssa-sama fighting with Princess Anastasia like that?" this time Mio whispered to me. For some reason, Alice and Mio seemed to be throwing this problem at me in hopes of solving a problem that urred just from verbal exchanges. "Haaa¡­" I took a short breath that contained my heavy burden to solve this problem. "Princess Anastasia¡­ I understand about you wanting to help me. But we already have enough people. Ciel and Sia wille with their followers to help us restore the main mansion of the Marquess Rommel family," I said to stop the war of words between Princess Anastasia and Alyssa. Princess Anastasia fell silent after hearing my words with dark eyes that did not emit any light. "Ciel?" "Sia?" "Sounds like a woman''s name¡­" I could see the movement of Princess Anastasia''s murmured lips with her body trembling violently. Chapter 58 - A Calm Tea Party Princess Anastasia''s trembling body seemed like she wanted to say something. "Ciel¡­ Sia¡­" "Are they a girl''s name?" Princess Anastasia asked me with a wide smile on her face. The sudden question made my shoulder touched by Mio and I heard her small whisper. "Lily-sama, it seems that Princess Anastasia doesn''t know about your rtionship with Ciel-sama and Sia-sama." "I suggest rifying the rtionship before Princess Anastasia misunderstands any further." Mio elegantly whispered the soft whisper. Her body, which had now be an adult woman, was able to judge the situation well. Right now, I could hand over control of the situation that I didn''t understand to Mio, she was always sensitive and understood the atmosphere around her. I put down the half-empty cup of tea. "They are both Saintesses whoe from two different races." "We have been friends since long ago when Ciel and Sia helped Marquess Rommel''s territory which was hit by a disaster from a wolf monster that had an overflow of negative energy that caused the forest to be severely damaged," I said to Princess Anastasia to know Ciel and Sia''s situation from my perspective. Princess Anastasia tidied her hair to give the elegant impression of a Princess who wanted to observe the situation further. "This is the first time I''ve heard of it," replied Princess Anastasia, looking gently at me while sipping her warm tea. "That''s because they are Saintesses who are not bound to the Goddess Aurora. It''s only natural that the two Saintesses are unknown to the Aurora Kingdom." "That''s not the problem, Lily," after finishing her warm tea, Princess Anastasia immediately ate some small dishes covered in chocte. "Uhm?" I tilted my head curiously when Princess Anastasia denied that that wasn''t the problem she meant. Taakkk¡­ Takkk¡­ I could see Princess Anastasia tapping her fingers restlessly on the table. "Did they do that too?" asked Princess Anastasia, staring at my lips. Her golden blonde eyes sparkled like jewels and were locked on my lips. Did Princess Anastasia mean a kiss to perform the Linked Ritual? If that was what she meant, it seemed like I had exined the procedure for performing the Linked Ritual for different races again. But... who did I exin that to? The only answer I could give to Princess Anastasia was ambiguous, a smile etched on my face without answering her with words. I smiled at Princess Anastasia. Seeing my smile that didn''t say a word, I could see her body shaking and her hands getting more restless by tapping her fingers on the table quickly. Taaakkk... Taak...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Taak... Taak... "Is there a problem, Princess Anastasia?" I said softly after seeing Princess Anastasia who looked restless like that. Princess Anastasia''s restlessness triggered Alyssa tough softly. "Fufu... Princess Anastasia would never have thought that Lily-nee had a friend who held the position of Saintess, right?" said Alyssa who entered my conversation. Mio had returned to stand behind me after refilling my half-full cup of hot tea. The conversation between Alyssa and Princess Anastasia happened again. The endless quarrel made my body feel heavy because I had to listen to two cunning girl racking their brains to talkplicatedly. "What do you mean, Alyssa?" replied Princess Anastasia, different from the sparks of hostility in the previous conversation, I could feel that Princess Anastasia seemed to want to talk normally this time. "Is it possible that Lily has two Saintess friends whoe from other races?" continued Princess Anastasia. "Not only Ciel and Sia, but Hana is also a Saintess who has be Lily-nee''s friend, right?" replied Alyssa with a wide smile on her face. Whether my eyes were wrong or not, I could see Princess Anastasia was surprised after hearing it. "That''s right, why didn''t I think like that after that cunning Saintess yed me with her status as the official Saintess in the Aurora Kingdom event," grumbled Princess Aurora in a weak tone but audible to everyone who entered my tent. Mio, who had been standing behind me quietly, was also surprised after hearing Princess Anastasia''s small murmur. "I just found out that there is a Saintess who managed to toy with one of the Royal Princesses like Princess Anastasia. Is she good like that?" This unexpected question came from Alice, who had not wanted to get involved in aplicated conversation. Braakkk... "This is different from the usual Saintess who prioritizes good intentions with a sincere heart, Saintess Hana is more than that! I didn''t know that there was a Saintess with such cunning thoughts under the protection of the Goddess Aurora''s blessing!" said Princess Anastasia while mming her small hand on the table. Woosshhh... The wind suddenly blew into the tent that was my temporary residence. The cold air of winter forcibly entered my tent along with the scattered white snowkes. "Lily-sama..." with a swift and fast movement, Mio immediately used her body to cover my body that was hit by the white snowkes. Boosshhh... The strong wind slowly stopped. "My ears itch when someone talks about me, it turns out it''s only Princess Anastasia who I respect as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom." After the strong wind died down, a familiar voice was heard entering my ears. The soft yet harsh words came from one of the Rationalist Saintesses who had made her debut as a Saintess at a young age. The door to my tent slowly opened to reveal a girl wearing the uniform of the Aurora Goddess Shrine decorated with gold ribbon ornaments and a long white dress. Her bright blue hair showed the warmth of the winter along with the overflowing holy magic energy that adorned her position as a Saintess. Her gentle gaze was fixed on my face. With a warm smile and preparation for her to run towards me, I immediately stood up to greet her before it was toote. "Wee, Hana. You came earlier than the schedule we had set," I said to greet Hana who suddenly appeared and entered my tent. "Aahh¡­ Onee-san, you always greet me with that expressionless smile. At least smile with the expression that a Saintess should have. Like this for example..." Hana gave a charming and graceful thin smile, along with the overflow of holy energy that adorned her body, it was enough to make her seen as a Saintess who was pure from all sins. From behind her body, I could see her heavenly holy dragon spirit hiding after feeling the overflow of Zoe''s magical energy that responded to her arrival. I don''t know what kind of trauma Zoe gave her, but Hana''s spirit seemed to no longer want to appear in front of Zoe anymore. "I''m not used to smiling, Hana. You know myself, I rarely show my expression that is difficult to control because it is stiff," I replied and used my hand gesture to invite Hana to enter my tent. Hana took off her thin shoes. With careful and graceful movements, she cleaned the soles of her feet to make sure they werepletely clean before joining our afternoon tea party. "Mio, have you prepared another cup for Hana?" I asked Mio who had quickly prepared herself in front of the trolley filled with food. Mio''s alertness and skills as my Exclusive Maid are truly beyond doubt. Her experience as a Maid has increased along with her efficiency in act before being ordered by me. Mio prepared a cup of hot tea and snacks that were equal so that it was fair for everyone. "Onee-san, I''m sorry if I did this suddenly, but there''s chocte on your cheek." Hana walked towards me and was about to poke the chocte off my cheek, but was stopped by Mio''s sudden act of licking my cheek with her tongue. Slurrpp¡­ Chuuu¡­ Mio''s tongue lick on my cheek was followed by her lips kissing mine. The sudden movement made all the girls'' gazes turn towards me. Mio''s quick movement using Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash surprised all the women around me. "Thank you for the information, Hana-sama. My Master is indeed a bit clumsy when ites to leaving food stuck to her cheeks. As her maid, I have to clean my own Master''s cheeks¡­ even if it is with a¡­" Mio stopped her words and just rubbed her lips sensually. "Ah, forgive my impudence, Lily-sama. You are not surprised, right?" After stopping her words, Mio immediately looked at me as if she had a guilty conscience. "I am not surprised, don''t we often do things like this?" I replied with a smile towards Mio. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" When my tent felt quiet, I saw Alyssa who tried to clear her throat and lighten the mood. "Ahem! Mio¡­ isn''t it time for you to get married? I heard that you always get marriage proposals when apanying Lily-nee shopping at the open market." Alyssa''s attempt to lighten the mood suddenly turned into Mio''s expulsion as my Exclusive Maid by marrying another man. "Mio, you promised not to marry and stay loyal to me until the end of your life, right?" I suddenly said this without realizing it. Alyssa''s words made my heart ache when someone who had been mine disappeared and was stolen by someone else. Mio just stood there silently and smiled at all the girls in my tent. "Alyssa-sama, I have made an oath and promise to stay loyal to Lily-sama. Even if I have the chance to marry another man... I don''t know..." "At least..." "Let me test it with my unique love like this... and some pain..." "If he... still became a decent man after survive from my sweet love... I will reconsider him to be my pet or friend." Mio pushed aside her maid uniform skirt and revealed six knives attached to her smooth thighs. Mio''s ck underwearbined with a ck garter belt looked very harmonious. A maid who has dedicated her life to being loyal to her Master. That''s what makes me feelfortable with Mio, including our secret nighttime love. Chapter 59 - Meeting with Another Saintess The atmosphere bes calmer after Mio shows her hidden weapon attached to her smooth thigh. Her calm and professional attitude as my Exclusive Maid was shown by her awareness attitude of paying too much attention to me in front of all the girls who attended the afternoon tea party in my private tent. My ears trembled when I heard the whispers between Hana and Princess Anastasia talking about Mio. "Leaving aside her twin stepsister who is always attached to her, that Maid is much more terrifying than them," whispered Hana who seemed to be warning Princess Anastasia about Mio. "I have heard that her ability is the same as my Onee-san''s ability who can use sword techniques without magic. The information I received is that she is a descendant of one of the top female adventurers who has retired from being an adventurer and switched to being one of the staff at the Adventurer''s Guild Building," continued Hana''s whisper with detailed information to Princess Anastasia. "I didn''t expect you to share this information with me. Does that mean she is an opponent who cannot be defeated so easily?" replied Princess Anastasia with her small whisper towards Hana. "You may be stupid¡­ but I didn''t know you were this stupid, Princess Anastasia," Hana said those words while slowly drinking her cup of warm tea. "What do you mean by talking to me about something like that?" replied Princess Anastasia who looked emotional with veins hardening on her forehead. I, who was still enjoying this rxed andfortable atmosphere, just watched them. The small dispute that had happened earlier now looked like a verbalpetition that required the skill to speak down without using harsh words. The speaking skills shown by Princess Anastasia, Alyssa, and Hana had be part of my learning to string together polite words but had the core of an unexpected deadly attack by hurting the mentality of my conversation partner. When it came to speaking, I was indeed lousy and unreliable. Sometimes I just kept quiet like this and paid attention to the direction of the conversation using my sharp hearing that had been strengthened by the blessing of the Yurification System. When I made a Ritual Linked contract with Mio, we had reached the synchronization stage where me and Mio''s abilities were equal. Even the conversation between Hana and Princess Anastasia sounded so clear to Mio''s ears. Based on the exnation given by my Goddess, the synchronization technique can be done when I perform the Linked Ritual for the second time with the target''s love limit reaching 200%. By synchronizing, the target is able to use the potential limit of her power just like what I learned. It''s the same as me having to open the target''s technique separately using Yurification Points and deepen our rtionship until the target''s love reaches 200%. For now, there are only Mio, Alice, and Alyssa who can do the synchronization technique with me. I don''t know what to do with Princess Anastasia''s Yurification System that suddenly appeared before my eyes. At a nce, I can understand that Princess Anastasia''s abilities are more suitable for information mining, information suppression, and menace offers that are difficult for the target spokesperson to refuse. If Mio gave me a sword art technique, then it''s different from Alice and Alyssa who gave me a choice of magic techniques in the Yurification System. However, for Princess Anastasia, this versatile speaking ability is worth learning more about. The ability to use sword arts and magic arts has be inherent in me. Seeing the unique ability possessed by Princess Anastasia has piqued my interest in learning it. My body''s senses suddenly screamed after feeling the thin air of someone approaching my tent. The sign of her presence was increasingly felt when a thin wind blew into my private tent.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Unlike the strong wind that flew into my private tent, it was more like someone using their silent skills to sneak up on me. "Ahhh... this again?" Mio muttered as she slowly took out her small knife from behind her cleavage. Mio''s muttering caught the attention of all the girls who were enjoying the afternoon tea party inside my private tent. Guessing the cross point of an invisible movement, my danger detection ability had given me an early warning of someone moving slowly toward me. I stretched my hand to the side and pushed my fingers as if wanting to touch something. Booinggg... When I squeeze the air that looks empty, I can feel a springy object that looks like soft flesh. Boiiinggg... Confirming my hand''s hunch that I was right in squeezing something invisible, I again felt a lump of soft flesh that felt like a uniform cloth. "Noel, can you remove your silent technique?" I said to order someone who smeared herself with the invisibility magic chant that was her main weapon. "As expected of my Master, Lily-sama always knows my presence easily. I am very happy when myrge breasts get gentle attention from you, my respected Master." Swwiippp... Slowly, a body was created from thin sparks of light. My hand which was originally touching intangible air now looked like it was holding arge breast from an adult woman wearing a Maid uniform. The owner of therge breasts was Noel. She was no knownst name or family tree, but she worked for the Marquess Rommel family with full loyalty. I had repeatedly asked Noel to do the Linked Ritual with me. But she was a girl who was difficult to ask and always disappeared at important times. Before I knew her role as one of the ck Maids owned by the Marquess Rommel family was to carry out secret operations such as cleaning and maintenance of something. In the end, I do Linked Ritual with her in spicy condition. Like a sacred duel from her code ethics as a Maid working in the dark. "What are you doing, Noel?" Mio threw a small knife at Noel and she managed to avoid it well. Sttuudd ... The thrown knife prated my private tent and a gust of wind from the winter entered my private tent. "Ara ~ what are you doing, Mio? You made a hole in the private tent that is Lily-sama''s temporary residence," replied Noel with a smile that wanted tough at Mio. I immediately lowered my hand that had been touching her breast and looked at her. "Is there something I should know, Noel?" I asked to calm the dispute between Noel and Mio. They both worked in different Maid Divisions but always considered each other as rivals to serve me. "Yes, my Master. Several Maids who were cleaning the backyard of the main mansion saw a giant nine-tails fox walking towards this ce and arge dragon flying around Lily-sama''s tent," Noel said to report the situation to me. "Can''t you do it without covering your presence and sneaking around like that?" Mio replied with a t look that looked down on Noel. "Ara~ are you upset because you can''t feel my presence, Mio? Even Lily-sama can feel my presence right on the spot. Should we switch ces for a while as her personal Exclusive Maid and the ck Maid Division Leader?" With a friendly and elegant smile, Noel seemed to not care about Mio''s look that was looking down on her. Swwiippp¡­ Mio''s hand suddenly swung and revealed three knives that were tucked into her fingers. "I almost attacked you before Lily-sama stopped me with her hand movement that touched your breast. If not for that, I would have thrown these knives towards your body," Mio replied with a t, expressionless tone. "Aahh¡­ so scary¡­ I want to see Mio''s persistence in wanting to throw her knives at me. I bet... the knives are just thrown into empty spaces without hitting me," replied Noel who looked cheerful in response to Mio''s menace knife attack threat. For some reason, my private tent always bes a ce for small disputes like this. I immediately got up from my seat and hurriedly put on my thick shoes. "Onee-san, where do you want to go?" asked Hana who approached me while putting on her thick shoes too. "I want to wee another Saintess after several years of not seeing each other," I answered while stepping out of my private tent. "Can Ie along?" asked Hana further her eyes looking at me. "Of course, you''re a Saintess too, right? It would be better if as fellow Saintesses we get along with each other," I replied while extending my hand towards Hana. "Thank you, Onee-san!" Hana epted my outstretched hand and her face was filled with a happy smile. Hana and I stepped out of my private tent. When I was outside my private tent, I could hear the noisy voices of several girls who also came out in a hurry. In front of my private tent, Mom was waiting for me with a magic staff in her hand. She looked up at the sky and arge dragon with red scales was seen flying around the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. Hana who was beside me looked nervous, her heavenly holy dragon spirit also fell silent after seeing the presence of the giant red dragon. "What do you think about Saintess Sia, Hana?" I introduced Hana to one of the Saintesses who had made a special Ritual Linked contract with me. Hana was silent and couldn''t move after the red dragon''s gaze was directed at her. With a quick dive, Sia shot towards me while coating her giant dragon body with holy magic energy and transformed into a dragon girl wearing a Shrine Maiden uniform. Baaammm!! The bang from the dragon''s transformation into the dragon girl''s body created a shockwave of sound along with an explosion that caused snow to scatter. The pile of snow suddenly shot towards me. "My sweet little sister! Your big sister has arrived!" shouted Sia who was running quickly towards me but suddenly her body fell after a giant nine-tails fox nudged her running leg. The giant fox with white fur and nine thick tails stared at me. Ciel''s surprising presence almost made Princess Anastasia faint. Chapter 60 - Winter End? A giant white fox with nine tails hanging down frightened some people who saw it. Princess Anastasia looked shocked and almost fainted with Ciel''s frightening presence like that. Her teeth, sticking out and looking sharp, looked like a predator ready to pounce on its prey, but I could see her nine tails wriggling with joy. My mother who was busy casting a defensive magic spell slowly prepared to act when the situation got out of control. A giant red dragon and a huge white fox showing its nine tails. Of course, it was a sight like fighting a scary beast with a magic staff in her hand. I watched Ciel and Sia who were seen ying on the snow while emitting their holy magic energy. As Saintesses who have pure holy magic energy thates from their Goddess directly, their overflowing holy magic energy looks very dangerous in the eyes of normal people. Even Hana who was observing this incident could only be silent when she felt the overflowing holy magic energy of the other Goddess. To defuse the situation that seemed dangerous like this, I immediately stepped toward Ciel and Sia who were ying around on the snow using their original giant bodies. With light footsteps, I approached Ciel and Sia who started running around chanting holy magic energy that melted the snow in winter and the ground that was once again covered in green grass. "Ciel..." "Sia..." I called out to Ciel and Sia in turn while carrying the hope of stopping their little game. "Winter still needs tost a few more days before springes, don''t speed it up by polluting thisnd with your overflowing holy magic energy!" I shouted to stop their little game that used their giant body sizes. I don''t know what has happenedtely. Alice and Alyssa were seen having a small fight using their magic energy in a snow fight. Alyssa and Princess Anastasia used their words to argue lightly about something inside my tent. Mio and Noel seemed to bepeting to prove their worthiness as Exclusive Maids who apany my life every day. Princess Anastasia and Hana seemed to be friendly for some unknown reason. And now... I saw Ciel and Sia ying around in the snow with their holy magic energy overflowing. Is there something that caused them all to act strangely like this? I lowered my head and thought for a moment. [ It seems like you don''t realize what happened, Lily-chan. ] My Goddess seems to know something about this. [ I do know, but it makes me excited about your future love life, Lily-chan. ] I frowned after hearing that. Is there something that caused the people closest to me to act strangely like this?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [ I don''t know how to answer, but it has something to do with your growth after bing a young woman, Lily-chan. ] Huh? Tell me in more detail. [ In short, it''s because your body has grown into a teenage girl who can attract other girls to be more serious... uhh... in pursuing a romantic rtionship? ] The answer I heard from the Goddess was very ambiguous. It didn''t exin this strange situation, which coincidentally happened again before my eyes. [ Lily-chan, have you never looked in a mirror before? ] Why did our conversation suddenly go in another direction? [ No, this is still the same topic. Have you never looked in a mirror before, Lily-chan? ] Shouldn''t my Goddess herself know that I don''t pay much attention to my already ugly appearance like this? [ Uhh... it seems like I have to make Lily-chan see the reality that Lily-chan has be a beautiful girl. ] Huh? What does she mean by that? I doubted my Goddess'' own words. I... became a beautiful girl? What is this nonsense? My vision was suddenly filled with a translucent text screen that only my eyes could see. The text screen came from the Yurification System that had been perfected by my Goddess and the Goddess Aurora. Thebination of blessings from two different Goddesses made my Yurification System develop in an uncertain direction. [ Of all the blessings that Lily-chan had, I had given a blessing of honor and a blessing of authority that could change the mindset of other girls around Lily-chan.] [ Alice, had viewed Lily-chan as a respected older sister because Lily-chan had helped her study the magic book with Lily-chan''s handwriting which was easy to understand if read carefully. ] [ Alyssa, has viewed Lily-chan as a beloved older sister because of Lily-chan''s fair treatment that does not discriminate against anyone and helps her satisfy her curiosity about magic through the trantion of the magic book that came from the handwriting of the Great Hero. It can be said that Alyssa ispletely captivated by you, Lily-chan. ] [ For Mio, Lily-chan is her life goal that deserves her loyalty and self-sacrifice. ] [ For Hana... uhh... the Goddess Aurora is too shy when discussing her own Saintess'' feelings with me. But I can assure you that the Goddess Aurora allows her Saintess to have romantic rtionships with girls. ] I almost choked on my breath when my Goddess talked about Hana. [ For Noel, Lily-chan is a Master who deserves her trust to bring out her maximum potential as a Maid who works in the shadows. ] Uhhm... I think Noel doesn''t like her position of working in the shadows right now. [ That''s because Noel is jealous of Mio who is always by your side, Lily-chan. ] [ Then for Princess Anastasia... should I shorten it to say that she can do anything for you, Lily-chan? ] Now I feel like my body is filled with a heavy burden. The blessings given by my Goddess and Goddess Aurora feel very heavy for me. I had talked to Goddess Aurora several times to discuss something about the Yurification System because I had been actively stealing other women''s personal information such as their three body measurements and listening to their hearts. That blessing might be useful when I can control myposure. But that was too much for a girl who was only seven years old at that time. Now, I want to understand the hearts of those who always fight like this. [ It''s also mostly your fault, Lily-chan. ] Hmm? Why is it my fault? [ Lily-chan... do you realize that your body that has grown into a teenage girl looks so beautiful that it fulfills sexual desires and gives sensual temptation to every other girl who pays attention to Lily-chan? ] Uuhh... is it really like that? [ Yes, especially with... your breasts that have developed to the point where I want to bury my face between your cleavage. ] My Goddess... I''ve thought about this before. Haven''t you be a perverted Goddesstely? [ Eh, what''s wrong with being perverted to my own Saintess? ] "Ugh..." I let out a disgusting expression after hearing the confession from my own Goddess. Ciel and Sia who were still ying with the snow made a roar like an avnche that slowly came towards me. "Mama... can you spread your defensive magic chant now?" I said while looking at my Mama''s magic staff that had glowed storing magic chants that could be released at any time. Pingggg... Swwaaasshh... My Mother immediately created a giant wall from the pile of snow. The avnche that was created after Ciel and Sia yed around with their giant real bodies had brought about a natural disaster created by the sh of their holy magic energy. The avnche hit the snow wall created by my mother. Baaammm... Siisshh... Their shing holy magic energy suddenly created an explosion that spread in all directions. The explosion of holy magic energy melted the snow in the main mansion area of ??Marquess Rommel and was reced by spring that suddenly appeared. "Winter is almost over but they force spring toe faster using their holy magic energy. Should I correct them so as not to disrupt thews of nature that should run using the order of nature?" I stepped back towards Ciel and Sia who had finished ying. "Nee-sama... long time no see! I have brought spring toe faster to clean Nee-sama''s residence!" shouted Ciel with a smile and her fox tail wagging. "M-My body feels weak after so long not breaking the naturalw of making springe early and making winter end early in certain areas," Sia tidied up her messy hair and rubbed her dragon horns that were covered in snow. Ciel and Sia looked at me with smiles on their faces. I, who wanted to scold them, suddenly stopped scolding them after seeing that smile. "Wee to my family''s territory, Ciel¡­ Sia¡­" I greeted their arrival with a smile on my face. I immediately transformed my body into a fox girl and spread my nine tails that looked like a giant fan. Ciel immediately ran towards me after seeing my body change into a fox girl. Buugghh... Ciel hugged me and gave me a small kiss on the lips. After the soft kiss was released, I immediately changed my appearance into a dragon girl who resembled Sia. "Ah, my cute little sister has grown up now," from a distance, I could hear Sia say that sentence and slowly approach me. After Sia stopped in front of me, I could feel the soft touch of her hand that was hugging my head entering the cleavage of her breasts. "Your sister really misses you after not meet you for so long time, did your family vacation go well?" Sia said that while stroking my hair and kissing my dragon horns which looked smallpared to her horns. I answered her with a nod. After this reunion, I nned to introduce Hana, but... I had to postpone it after seeing people confused because winter ended early and was reced by spring which came suddenly. I could see Marquess Rommel''s main mansion filled with green grass and nts that hade back to life after absorbing the pure holy magic energy that came from the Saintess. "You guys are exaggerating, spring should be here in a few days, right?" Ciel and Sia just smiled at me. "Wouldn''t it be better to repair the house in the warm spring rather than in the cold winter where it''s hard to do anything?" Sia and Ciel said at the same time. There was some truth to what they said. Chapter 61 - My Victorian Maid Uniform The appearance of Ciel and Sia, which had caused amotion earlier, had given a new spirit to Marquess Rommel''s private soldiers. After they recovered from their panic after feeling winter suddenly turning into spring, they now lined up with Maid and Butler to carry out one noble goal. The g of the Marquess Rommel family fluttered in the cold wind. In that line, my father took the highest leadership and carried out a discipline ceremony to do something. "Good afternoon, everyone. As you have felt, winter has suddenly turned into spring!" said my father in a loud tone that could be heard by everyone. "We have returned from a family vacation and there is no reason to bezy anymore!" "As you can see, the proud mansion of the Marquess Rommel family has be a miserable ruin without being touched by anyone. Now it has be our duty to restore the ruins to be more dignity!" "Are you ready to work non-stop to restore this ce to a habitable state?" "YES SIR!!" The line of Marquess Rommel''s soldiers, the line of Maid, and the line of Butler had one voice. They agreed to my father''s request which seemed sudden and forced. After watching them work by raking up dirt in the courtyard of the main mansion, I immediately returned to my tent to wear a Maid uniform that had been prepared by my Goddess. For reasons unknown to me, my Goddess whined to see me wearing a Maid uniform while cleaning the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. I had indeed nned to clean my private room that had been abandoned for a long time. However, to wear a Maid uniform like this, felt very unique as my first experience after a long time not wearing a uniform that my Goddess called cosy. "Uhh... my Goddess, do I have to wear this?" I asked my Goddess while taking one of the Maid uniforms from the Yurification Shop. The Maid uniform that was in my hand was a Victorian-era Maid uniform. The exnation given by my Goddess said, it was the Maid uniform of the Victorian era and have a principle that works with full glory as a Maid. Just like usual, I have no idea what my Goddess said especially with a conversation that happened in another world. [ That Maid uniform will suit your body, Lily-chan! ] [ Trust your Goddess'' instincts! ]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ugh, I doubt you now, my Goddess," I had no other choice but to follow the order given by my Goddess. I sighed as I gathered my will to wear the Maid uniform given by my Goddess. I slowly took off my casual clothes in the winter, the buttons of my shirt came off one by one followed by the sight of my body that had changed greatly. One of the major changes was the size of my breasts which grew rapidly for a twelve-year-old girl. The underwear I was wearing had a ck pattern that matched my light brown skin color. I immediately put on the ck Maid uniform with an white apron. My Goddess helped me by styling my hair into a ponytail tied behind my head along with a maid headband. The long ck Maid uniform wasbined with a bright white apron. It was a bit different from the ones worn by the Maid who worked at Marquess Rommel''s residence because it looked more charming and elegant. [ Aahh... seeing Lily-chan wearing a Victorian-era Maid uniform, made my heart skip a beat seeing such a dignified, authoritative, and elegant Maid. ] [ Lily-chan, could you pose with both of your right hands touching your left shoulder as if giving a polite salute to a noble who had a higher title than you? ] "Hmm? Like this?" I heard my Goddess'' request who wanted to see me do a pose. I had done this before when my Goddess forced me to wear a cosy uniform and made me act strangely like I was immersed in role-y. In front of the reflection of the mirror that showed my body wearing a Maid uniform, I caught a glimpse of my hair changing because it seemed that the Goddess had not found a hairstyle that suited me. [ A ponytail for a Victorian Maid doesn''t give an elegant impression, how about a long hair using the French Braid Style? ] My hair which was still under the control of my Goddess was suddenly wrapped into a long hair and braid that upied the side of my hair. A French Braid Style that was suitable for my long hair had been found by my Maid. [ Yes! That''s right! Victorian maids should be elegant and dignified like this! ] [ Come out and show some real maid etiquette, Lily-chan! ] I checked my appearance once again in front of the mirror. Making sure that my long maid uniform didn''t show any hical things like my cleavage or my panties sticking out, so I checked it carefully. This maid uniform looks decent to wear and is suitable for doing dirty work like cleaning my private room. "My Goddess, you really can find a cosy uniform that suits me, huh?" I praised my Goddess. [ I''m probably the only Goddess who understands my taste in clothes and other things rted to cosy like this. ] [ Oh! I''ll give Lily-chan 10,000,000 Yurification Points if Lily-chan lifts the skirt of the maid uniform to reveal the panties Lily-chan wearing. ] "..." I was speechless and stunned by the lewdness of my own Goddess. Could it be that my Goddess is the Goddess of Pervert? Now I''m starting to doubt her true identity which has be perverted like this. [ Lily-chan, I only be perverted like this for you. ] [ Besides, there is no rule about the Goddess not being allowed to do perverted things to her own Saintess. ] [ Since the universe was created, the Goddess still has full control to pervert her own Saintess! ] Ugh... my head feels dizzy when I hear my Goddess looking for justification for herself who can do perverted things to her own Saintess. I immediately pull up my Maid uniform skirt slowly and reveal my ck pantyhose and my ck panties underneath the pantyhose. This embarrassing and perverted pose is reflected in the mirror in my private tent. My body''s instincts are working hard to feel the presence of someone around me. I don''t want to look like a naughty girl to fulfill my own Goddess''s perverted request. "Are you satisfied, my Goddess?" I asked as I started to untie my Maid''s skirt. [ That''s enough, Lily-chan. Luckily I managed to take a picture of it. ] "Huh? What does that mean?" [ It''s nothing, Lily-chan. Just to satisfy my personal gallery collection. ] My fine hair suddenly stood on end after hearing the words spoken by the Goddess. I don''t know what that means but my fine hair has indicated that it is something very embarrassing for me. "Make sure not to be seen by the other Goddesses, especially Goddess Aurora who will report it to Hana." "I don''t want Hana to see me like her perverted older sister." [ Eh, even though it would be better if Hana knew that Lily-chan has a perverted side like this. ] "..." "..." "..." "Hmm... then... maybe I won''t wear a cosy uniform anymore," I said to threaten my Goddess. [ Yurification System: You have received 10,000,000 Yurifcation Points from your Goddess! ] [ ... ] [ ... ] [ ... ] [ Can I add more Yurificaton Points so that Lily-chan won''t threaten me like that? ] "You can put up to three times Yurification poin as much as you can to still be able to see me in a cosy uniform again," I said calmly after threatening my Goddess. [ I agree! ] [ That''s a very small pricepared to not seeing Lily-chan in a cosy uniform again. ] [ Yurification System: You have received 30,000,000 Yurifcation Points from your Goddess! ] The Yurification Points I have piled up. With this amount of Yurification Points, I can buy some items from another world that are connected to my Yurification Shop''s blessing. Although my pride is a little tarnished and I look perverted in front of my Goddess, it''s worth what I get. After making sure that the Maid Victoria uniform I was wearing had no errors in its appearance, I immediately put on the shoes that had been prepared by my Goddess by adjusting the size of my feet. I immediately stepped out of my private tent. When I was outside my private tent, I could see people busy cleaning Marquess Rommel''s garden yard which was overgrown with weeds and nt pests that froze to death in the winter. "Eh, Lily-sama?" "Woah, is that Lily-sama? Wait, why is Lily-sama wearing a Maid uniform like that?" "Does Lily-sama want to work with us?" "Don''t be ridiculous, there''s no way Marquess Rommel would allow that. But that''s a different story if Lily-sama asked to work with us." "Could it be that Lily-sama did this to encourage us to work faster and cleaner than the Butler Division?" "That''s possible! For some reason, I be more enthusiastic about working when I see Lily-sama helping us." "I also feel more energetic than before, let''s work together to defeat the Butler Division!" Just by stepping out of my private tent, I could hear the conversation of the Maid who was on duty cleaning the Marquess Rommel''s outdoors. My footsteps walked towards the main entrance of the Marquess Rommel mansion which was being slowly opened by my Father and Mother. My step-sister and the honored guest were standing not far from the entrance, they seemed to be watching the main door that was difficult to open. "Is there a problem, Father, Mother?" I asked them who were struggling to open the main entrance. "Eh, Lily?" said my Mom with surprised face. "Lily..." said my father with confused look face. Along with my parents, the people around me were stunned when they saw me. It seemed that this Victorian Maid uniform had given them a unique impression. Chapter 62 - Steatlh Slime Hunt The gaze I received was beyond my expectations. With her mouth wide open, my mother watched me, who had been wearing the Victorian-era maid uniform given by my Goddess. In contrast to my mother''s expression whose mouth was wide open, my father stood there silently and watched me intently. "Sebastian..." My father called Sebastian and whispered something. The small whisper showed my father''s interest in improving the Marquess Rommel family''s maid uniform to pay more attention to the charm and decoration that showed the honor of the Marquess Rommel family''s maids. Sebastian seemed to think hard about this before he answered with a nod and his opinion about making a new uniform for the maids who working in the Marquess Rommel family. The conversation resulted in a decision to imitate the design of the Victorian maid uniform I was wearing. Apart from my father and mother who were curious about the maid uniform that I was wearing, Mio stared at me intently. Her gaze seemed to be paying attention to every detail left out by my Maid uniform that needed a special touch such as the Marquess Rommel family crest decoration on the left pocket of my Maid uniform. "It''s very neat, did Lily-sama do sew it with such an extraordinary level of precision?" Mio''s small murmur was heard by me. Honestly, this came from one of the Alchemist tools that my Goddess mentioned as a modern sewing machine. I''ve heard that modern sewing machines can produce Maid uniforms like this in a matter of minutes. If I can use that Alchemist tool, can I distribute this Victoria Maid uniform as the main uniform for the Maid who works at the Marquess Rommel''s main residence? I need to consult with my Goddess again for personal matters like this. Now... I just want to let Sebastian try to study the Maid uniform that I''m wearing. "Is there something wrong?" I asked while paying attention to my attitude politely as a noble wearing a Maid uniform. My Goddess must be watching me in this role-y. Being a polite and elegant maid turned out to be very difficult. If I had known this would happen, I might have given up on it and chosen to work cleaning my private room wearing my casual clothes. My formal tone and attitude had made Sebastian mutter a little about the suitability of my attitude as a Maid who fulfilled Maid etiquette. Sebastian whispered about training to re-educate the Maids who worked in the main mansion by prioritizing the manners of a Maid who was full of honor. I didn''t expect that wearing this Maid Victoria uniform would cause a big change in my residence. In addition, Alice, Alyssa, Princess Anastasia, and Hana watched every movement of my body. They were still silent without daring to interrupt Father and Mother''s conversation. With smooth movements and filled with elegance, I bowed at a certain angle ording to the Maid etiquette taught by my Goddess. Bowing and pulling the skirt of my Maid uniform as a sign of respect for them. "Does this Maid Victoria uniform suit me?" I asked them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The respect I gave them seemed to have given them a psychological attack that made them speechless. Including my father and mother who were stunned when they saw me ying the role of a maid perfectly. "Truly amazing, this is the honor and elegance that a maid who works at Marquess Rommel''s residence should have!" the voice filled with passion came from Sebastian. "With all due respect, Marquess Rommel. We must establish this rule to show that maids who want to work at Marquess Rommel''s residence must adhere to the manners shown by Lily-sama!" the burning passion that did not disappear continued toe out of Sebastian''s body. His body which had been eaten away by age suddenly regained his spirit like when he was young. "Oh, Lily-sama, thank you for giving me enlightenment about the shorings of our maids. All this time I thought that the butlers who worked perfectly always ovepped with the manners of our maids who seemed ordinary. After seeing this, I will immediately make a new rule with the Head Maid to implement the renewal of the Maid etiquette rules." My gut feeling told me that Sebastian was going to do something unnecessary. But I had to stay calm so as not to let it slip because the Head Maid who managed all the Maids in Marquess Rommel''s residence looked a little scary when it came to troublesome activities. "My ears feel hot when there is something rted to troublesome activities," far behind me, I could hear the voice of an adult woman who was not enthusiastic. An adult woman wearing a Head Maid uniform with a sleepy look in her eyes was walking towards the main entrance of Marquess Rommel. "Madam Marchioness Amagi, I heard that you were looking for me to do something that requires my touch. Is that true?" The Head Maid''s destination was my mother who took care of her main task in managing Marquess Rommel''s household. "Pyra, have you arrived? Have you finished the previous work?" replied my mother with her arms crossed when she saw the Head Maid who was part of her personal maids had approached and stood beside her. "Not yet, since when can my work be finished? Isn''t there always troublesome work that requires my touch every day?" replied the Head Maid named Pyra with her indifferent attitude that didn''t care about the etiquette as a Head Maid who was directly facing my mother. "Good! Exactly! Now please open the main door of our mansion to wee the owner home," my mother who also acted indifferently gave an order that made Pyra click her tongue. "Can I refuse it? I want to sleep after three days and three nights of not sleeping to prepare for the sudden return of Marquess Rommel''s family." "..." "..." Of course, this kind of attitude made everyone silent when the Head Maid openly wanted to reject my mother''s request as her Master. "That funny, can you refuse it? Now do as I say," replied my mother with a warm smile. "Tch! Can I quit my position as Head Maid instead of working without sleep like this?" "Eh? Sleep? Didn''t you sign an agreement not to sleep while carrying out the orders I gave?" replied my mother while maintaining her warm smile. The Head Maid''s gaze shifted to one of her co-workers who was also my mother''s personal maid. "It''s not fair if she doesn''t do the same workload as me!" Pyra grumbled with an annoyed gaze directed at one of my mother''s personal maids who was on duty. "What do you mean, Pyra? I also have the same workload as you. Compared to you, I have to go deliver messages for other maids'' field assignments whose whereabouts are hard to find. Even for... ohh... I almost let slip that I told our ck Maid unit who is on duty in another kingdom," replied one of my mother''s personal maids who almost let slip about their status as ck Maids who work behind the scenes. Hearing the conversation that began to leak secret information about Marquess Rommel''s ck Maid unit, my mother immediately took out her fan as a warning. Sraakkk... "So, are you going to open the door or not?" my mother asked Pyra. "As you wish, my master..." Pyra had given in to this conversation and chose to carry out the task given by my mother. aakkk... "Huh? This door seems to be held back by something from the inside," said Pyra who had pulled the doorknob and was trying to push the main mansion entrance. "That''s why I need your help, Pyra," like a Master who handed over all her duties to her Maid, my Mom smiled shamelessly after making her Maid inte the invisible weight. "Can I destroy the door?" "Your sry will be deducted for repair costs." "Tch! That''s so unfair!" Seeing the unique interaction between my Mom and her Maid, almost made meugh out loud. Luckily I could still maintain my expressionless face so as not tough. Twuutt... Tuuttt... My cheek was suddenly touched by Ciel who had been standing beside me without me realizing it. "Nee-sama, I can smell a slime monster behind that door," said Ciel which caught everyone''s attention, including Pyra who was trying hard to open the main door of the mansion. "Can you feel it too, Sia?" I asked Sia who suddenly appeared from beside me. Without Ciel''s presence to show her position, I barely felt the presence of Sia who had been standing beside me without making a sound. It seemed that I had to open the second Tier of Mio''s ability to feel the thin presence of Ciel and Sia. For the time being, I closed my eyes to feel the presence of monsters around me. Whether my ability was dull or I didn''t feel any signs of danger at all, I didn''t feel the presence of the slime monster behind the main door of the mansion. "You shouldn''t be reckless in breaking down the door because the monster inside is a high-level Stealth Slime," Ciel continued, wiggling her tail and touching my arm. "Stealth slime, huh?" I said while remembering the information about the monster. In the book I once read, stealth slime is a slime that is in a high-level dungeon and acts as thest food chain holder. Some Dungeon Masters use stealth slime to clean up the carcasses of monsters that have been defeated by adventurers to keep their dungeons clean from the smell of corpses. "Stealth slime, that''s a troublesome opponent," I said while changing my body into a nine-tailed fox girl. When I changed into a nine-tailed slime, my nose became more sensitive and my other presence detectors actively found the location of the stealth monster that was blocking the main entrance of the mansion. My sudden body change caught all attention again, my nine fox tails that were snaking around seemed to match Ciel''s movements. "Nee-sama, do you want to hunt them?" Ciel asked with a smile on her face. "Yes," I replied briefly as I stepped towards the main door of the mansion. With a kick of my foot that destroyed the entrance, I started the stealth slime hunt! With my sword in hand and my sharp sense of smell as a fox girl, I have dered war on the stealth slime. The mass of slime that was destroyed by my hard kick that destroyed the entrance has caused amotion. Especially with Earl Timoti''s soldiers who have been standing alertly watching the situation. Bamm... Katakata... "Lily-sama, we will help you hunt that troublesome stealth slime. Maybe our abilities are not much but we have grown a lot after hunting monsters in the forest of Marquess Rommel''s territory. This troublesome monster, we will hunt it without mercy!" said Earl Timoti who suddenly moved his soldiers to hunt the stealth slime. I wanted to hunt personally. But... Earl Timoti''s sudden action raised the morale to hunt the stealth slime. Uhh, should I be grateful for his actions? Chapter 63 - Cleaning Hunt Using my sensitivity that has be a nine-tailed fox girl, I can feel the presence of stealth slime that is silent to attack by surprise. Before Earl Timoti''s soldiers step deeper into the main mansion owned by Marquess Rommel, I immediately throw the katana hidden in my Maid Victoria uniform. Ssshhh ... Pinggg ... A stealth slime that is not far from the entrance of the main mansion of Marquess Rommel slowly shows itself after the slime core inside its body is hit by my katana throw. "I know you all are excited, but for the time being, let people who can detect them enter the main mansion of Marquess Rommel to hunt stealth slime," I said to warn Earl Timoti''s soldiers, who were almost recklessly hit by a surprise attack from the stealth slime. My nine fox tails suddenly detect the overflow of wind magic energy given by Earl Timoti, the small gust of wind passes through my body and enters the entrance of the mansion of Marquess Rommel. "Its totally beyond my expectations, the monsters this time can hide themselves well. Please give this opportunity for our learning, Lily-sama," Earl Timoti''s facial expression looked surprised when the surge of his wind magic energy received a response signal in the form of the presence of another monster that could not be seen clearly with the eyes. "Earl Timoti, it will have a high level of difficulty if you all learn it in the middle of the ongoing fight after their slimepanion was killed," I immediately stretched my hand to grab my katana that was thrown earlier. A telekinesis magic formation was immediately created and pulled my katana that had been thrown earlier. Paappp... Holding the grip of my katana that was covered in sticky nds from the slime, I immediately swung my katana to clean it. Splashhh... Spasshhh... My katana swing had left a trail of slime mucus that looked sticky and thick. "Mio, can I ask for using your throwing knife to be my main weapon?" I said while sheathing my katana and giving my katana to Mio. Mio immediately lifted her skirt and pulled out six throwing knives hidden behind her Maid skirt uniform. "Do you want me to sharpen your katana again, Lily-sama?" Mio asked with her graceful and elegant attitude that looked terrifying because her hands were holding six throwing knife handles. "No need and please keep my katana under your special maintenance," I replied while giving her my katana that had been secured in the katana sheath. The exchange seemed like a change in the main weapons for hunting. After I got the throwing knives attached to my Maid skirt uniform, I started walking into the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. Swiirrll... Twiihh... My footsteps entering the abandoned Marquess Rommel residence had made my fox tail stand up feeling the signs of danger everywhere. Swiiippp... With one throwing knife in my hand, I moved leisurely while feeling the changes in mana flow, smell, and gusts of wind to detect stealth slimes. When I stepped into the main mansion, Ciel and Sia apanied me with their main weapons.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om For the first time, I saw Ciel''s main weapon which was shaped like a ball sphere, and Sia''s weapon which was a fan that was infused with holy magic energy. The three Saintesses who walked into the main nest of stealth slimes, isn''t this more like walking around and exploring a dungeon? During my boring vacation time, I often heard the life experiences of adventurers who tried to explore dungeons to gain wealth or honor after finding something hidden in the dungeon. Could this be what adventurers feel when exploring dungeons? A feeling of uncertainty about sudden attacks and monster traps that were ready to attack at any time made me put on alert for every little movement detected by my body. "Nee-sama, you''ve grown into a cool older sister. I was really surprised when you threw your weapon right into the slime''s magic core and it died on the spot," Ciel moved her tail and looked at me with a sparkling gaze filled with stars. That gaze filled with awe almost took my breath away. Ciel''s grown-up body made me unable to stop seeing her as a younger sister from the same fox n. "Uh... My sweet little sister, won''t you try using your dragon girl form instead of a fox girl like this? It''s not fair for Ciel to always be tied to you as fellow nine-tailed fox girls," Sia expressed her dissatisfaction when I chose to use the fox girl''s abilities instead of the dragon girl''s abilities. "Oh, my beautiful older sister, it''s not that I don''t want to use the dragon girl''s body which has great defensive capabilities. However, to hunt using smell and a high level of sense sensitivity, I need to use the fox girl''s abilities to detect invisible enemies," in between my conversation about invisible enemies like stealth slimes, my nose caught the scent of the monster and immediately threw a knife to destroy its magic core. Cttaass¡­ Pttaakkk¡­ The cracking sound of the magic core was heard. "Like that," I once again used the telekinesis magic formation to take the throwing knife into my grip. app¡­ "Sia, you just have to give in on this one thing. Nine-tailed foxes have the highest ability in hunting. The prey that we have smelled using our sensitive noses has a low survival rate if it has been locked as a hunting target. Isn''t that right, Nee-sama?" Ciel replied by chanting her main weapon which was in the form of a ball sphere and emitting purple electric shes in various directions. Bzzztttt... Drrrrzztt... The rumble of Ciel''s electric current spread in all directions and hit the stealth slime hiding behind the wall of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Good attack, Ciel. Now we can hunt more efficiently by spreading electric shes in all directions like that," Sia praised while patting her fan which suddenly emitted magical energy in the form of water droplets. Taapp... Tapp... My eyes which had been sensitive to the movement of magical energy suddenly saw the ssh of water spreading from Sia''s fan. Like water rippling when it gets a small touch on the surface of the water, I felt the restlessness of the water which showed its ripples of water about something above it. "Lily-chan, if you want to hunt more efficiently. You should have used my ability to control silence and emptiness," the movement of the water droplets from Sia''s fan showed amotion from the calm water that rippled uncontrobly. "Can you feel that too, Lily-chan?" "A ripple of water that disturbs the calm and emptiness." "That''s what makes them show their restless position on the puddle." Thoseplicated and meaningful words were uttered by Sia. The movement of her fan that released water droplets that disturbed the calmness of the water''s surface had created a ripple of water that functioned like detection magic. "Is that a magic that is unique to dragon girls?" I asked curiously. Sia smiled faintly when she saw me who was interested in her magic. "Yes, if you want to try it. Why not change into a dragon girl form? Your gentle older sister will teach her cute younger sister a detection magic formation performed by dragons who like to be alone above the seventhyer of heaven sky," Sia covered her face with her fan, I could see a triumphant smile on her face. "I didn''t know you were going to do this to lure Lily into moving as your dragon little sister," Ciel who understood the situation just stared at Sia with a cynical look. Her fox tail that was moving frantically had shown her heart that didn''t want to see me fall into Sia''s little trap. "I want to see my cute dragon little sister, Ciel. Is that wrong?" Sia replied by closing her fan so that her face filled with a smile was visible. "Uhhh¡­ I want to teach Nee-sama about the magic that can be done by the nine-tailed fox. It''s just¡­ I need to get permission from the nine-tailed fox elders who are still old-fashioned in maintaining the tradition of cunning foxes in casting their magic energy." "They still use a method like that? I know that the nine-tailed fox''s magic is very secretive and strict, but to need the elders'' permission¡­ it''s troublesome to get permission, isn''t it?" "Yes, that''s what makes it a bit difficult for me to teach someone about the magic used by the nine-tailed fox. Because of the tradition of the nine-tailed fox''s power in the past timeline that was tied to one of the Great Heroes who endlessly produced offspring with the nine-tailed fox girl, we became a great family that sat at the top of the chain of magical power and spiritual power because of our bloodline that was mixed with the blood of one of the Great Heroes." My fox ears twitched when I heard that. One of the descendants of the Great Hero? Does that mean Ciel has the same power as the magic book records left behind by one of the Great Heroes that I have studied? If that''s the case... wouldn''t the knowledge from the old magic book I found have the same possibility as the magic used by the nine-tailed fox girl? I know that this is just a little spection. But I have to check it just in case, whether the magic book I have studied has the same simrity to the nine-tailed fox magic as Ciel. Twwiingg... One of my fox tails suddenly detected a movement of wind approaching. Due to reflex and thinking about the magic book left behind by the Great Hero, I identally triggered a magic spell formation used to tame a monster. "Soul Tame..." I said spontaneously after my fox tail felt the change in the wind that made my fox fur feel ticklish. "Eh?" Ciel suddenly shrieked in surprise. "Isn''t that one of the magic nine-tail foxs have..." Ciel said in a surprised tone and looked at me. Without realizing it... Because I panicked... I... identally tamed the stealth slime. Chapter 64 - A Proposal to Stealth Slime Booing... Booiinngg... Blurrpp... One of the stealth slimes I managed to tame stood silently before me. I know that slimes are one of the slime monsters that are very easy to tame using basic-level magic. But when I identally tamed a slime monster using a special magic that only the nine-tailed fox tribe knew about, it piqued Ciel''s curiosity. "Soul Tame..." Ciel muttered a little while observing the slime monster that was under my control. "That is a magic that is only known by some nine-tailed fox girls who get official jobs as herders of our living foods such as livestock and tamed monsters. How does Nee-sama know magic like this?" in Ciel''s small mumble, I could hear the entire contents of her mumble without missing a single piece of information. Booingg... Booiingg... Unlike monsters that have intelligence and survival instincts, slimes generally have their uniqueness in that live in groups. One of the stealth slimes that I managed to tame is now separated from the group that I and Ciel killed. The slime body covered in thick liquid made me feel a little disgusted. But I had to endure it because her soul was bound in my hand after the Soul Tame magic spell enveloped to the slime body. ording to the notes left by the Great Hero in his magic book, Soul Tame is a restrained magic basic level will that was once the subject of debate between the Great Hero and some wizards who opposed monster very. The more I read the magic book, I realized the attitude of the Great Hero who, ording to his confession, came from an otherworldly country called Germany. His attitude was rough but revolutionizing magic spells is a gift that only the Great Hero can have. If it were me, I would have be the enemy of the world if I oppose the Tower of Wizards in that timeline. I stared at the stealth slime I had tamed and chanted a few simplemands using the Soul Tame magic formation. "Sit!" I said in a t tone. The stealth slime responded by remaining still and shrinking its body size to be t like a piece of paper. "Stand up!" I said with a differentmand. The stealth slime responded by returning to its original ball-shaped body size. "Roll!" themand I uttered this time had a higher level ofplexity. Since the Great Hero did not rmend performing Soul Tame on monsters that had no reason and mind, they could only perform basic, nonplex movementmands. One of the monsters that has no reason and mind is slime. "Huh?!" Ciel and Sia screamed when they saw the stealth slime rolling right and left. Now I''m sweating thinly from my forehead. The attitude of the stealth slime that understood Myplicatedmand that was able to roll had indicated that stealth slime had the reason and mind to understand my intentions. "This is strange, shouldn''t a slime not have this kind of intelligence?" Sia asked, starting to get interested because her dragon tail was twisting as she watched the stealth slime roll without stopping. "Stop," I said to stop the stealth slime monster''s movements. "Is it possible that you understand what I ordered?" I had great doubts about this. And asked the stealth slime like a living creature that could be invited tomunicate. Boinngg... Boinngg... The response given by the stealth slime was beyond my expectations. The body movement that was covered in mucus looked like it was nodding. "Is the stealth slime than you understand what I''m saying too?" The question I asked seemedpletely pointless. Some monsters that had intelligence levels close to humans were high-level species that had evolved with examples like the sin-eating slime that had attacked the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital before. Boiingg. .. Boiingg... The stealth slime body movements changed like nodding and shaking head. "Does that mean there are some who understand and some who don''t understand human speech?" Boinngg... Boingg... That nod has answered my curiosity about the stealth slime that can think and has instincts. However, to be more sure. "Did the stealth slime we killed have the same level of intelligence as you?" I asked while observing the movement of the stealth slime body which seemed to be shaking with thin bubbles inside the stealth slime thick body. Bllurrpp... Plluupp... "Uh, does that mean they''re stupid slimes who can''t even do their job properly?" said Ciel, trying to understand the movement of the stealth slime''s body that looked like it was about to explode. Booingg... Boiinngg... The stealth slime jumped and gave a positive answer about the stupid stealth slime that failed to protect the entrance of Marquess Rommel''s mansion. I looked at Ciel with a nod. The information given by Ciel made me realize something. "Hey, if I may ask, why are you using my mansion as your nest?" I asked further to the stealth slime that was under the control of my magic spell. Hearing my question and its attempt to answer, the stealth slime''s body suddenly changed to three times its size by forcing its sticky body fluid to gather at one point. The sudden change in its body made me wary, especially with its attitude that seemed to want to imitate something. "I understand some of the meaning of their ambiguous body movements but know the meaning of their actions that upy the mansion where you live, Lily-chan," Sia raised her dragon tail while her gaze tried to understand the unclear stealth slime movements. "They seem to have chosen this ce as their temporary residence in winter because the cave they live in is filled with a group of forest bears that dominate their territory. This residence is used as a mating ce before they return to attack the cave that is their territory. Stealth slimes are a variation of monsters that are separated by their work duties within the slime group," said Sia who had understood the meaning of the strange movements of the stealth slime monster. "What does it mean?" I who only understood part of Sia''s words wanted to ask more about the purpose of the stealth slime in my residence. "It means they are preparing troops to take over the cave where they live. Just like bees that have a group of worker bees and a group of bees that take care of life in the beehive. Slimes also have a Queen Slime that functions to defend their group. For now, the Slime Queen is trying to create an army that can make them to take back the cave that is their home," Sia said with a serious expression on her face. "Is their Slime Queen here?" I asked Sia. "I don''t think so," Sia answered shortly. "Hmm¡­ this will be very troublesome. From any point of view, the actions they took were just instincts to survive after the cave they upied was taken over by fellow monsters." From this information, I realized that this stealth slime seemed to have an enemy who dared to invade a cave filled with slimes together with the Slime Queen. Attacking the home of a group of monsters. That made me want to know if fellow monsters could have the same intelligence as humans or not. "Hey, I want to ask something of one of the stealth slimes who has a position at the top of your group," I said in a cold tone because of the curiosity that arose in my mind. "If I were to lead your cave capture operation, would you all be able to leave this ce and help me clean this ce with your slime abilities that can dpose dirt?" I asked coldly while making an offer to the stealth slime in front of me. My body suddenly received a signal that spread in various directions. Whether it was because I was controlling the stealth slime in front of me or the effect of Soul Tame that could sense the magical abilities of tamed monsters, I could feel their presence hiding in various directions. From all of those directions, I could sense seven stealth slimes that had an amount of magical energy above the average of normal monsters. Compared to the stealth slime in front of me. Theparison is the amount of magical energy in the size of a bean with the amount of magical energy in the body of an adult horse. For a slime that has that amount of magical energy. It could be said that they are the leaders of this group of slimes, right? "I will release my Soul Tame magic and convey my request to meet the seven leaders of this stealth slime group," I said whileunching a magic energy formation that canceled the Soul Tame effect.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Booiinngg... Boiingg... The stealth slime monster looked happy when it was free from my control. "I will wait outside," I said while stepping towards the exit. "Nee-sama, will this be okay?" asked Ciel who was walking towards the exit beside me. "My cute little sister, you''re not nning to make fellow monsters fight with you being the Mastermind behind them, right?" Sia asked, looking at me with a serious look in her eyes, she suddenly opened her fan and covered her face with the dark shadow of her opened fan. "My little sister being the Mastermind of the movement of monsters attacking other monsters, that sounds cool to see up close, fufu¡­" Siaughed and chuckled, her facial expression covered by the fan made me a little scared. "Will it be okay if a group of monsters move controlled by someone?" Unlike Sia who seemed to want to enjoy this event, Ciel just followed me by throwing random questions from her mouth about my actions of wanting to control the stealth slime attack so that their cave could be recaptured. As we were walking towards the exit of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion, several stealth slimes that had been hiding lined up and followed our movements towards the exit. It seemed that they had found out what had happened from the slimes that were under the control of my Soul Tame magic. Their seemingly docile nature made us walk side by side in harmony. Of course, this made some of Marquess Rommel''s private soldiers and Earl Timoti''s private soldiers open their mouths wide. A girl wearing a Victorian Maid uniform nked by two Saintesses was walking out of the Mansion alongside the stealth slime that had troubled them earlier. Now... what should I do next? Make an attack n using blind information that is unknown to be true or conduct an espionage stage to find out the enemy''s strength. Before I could do such busy things, my Goddess sent a request to see me wearing a Military uniform from her favorite cosy list. Chapter 65 - My Cunning Slimy Tactics In the middle of the courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s residence, I stood in a small gazebo. This ce, which was usually the center of activity for my family''s small afternoon tea party, was filled with monsters known as stealth slimes. Their soft, slimy ball-like bodies made me want to vomit, but I was able to stop the disgust when my mind was filled with the powerful pressure of wild magic energy from the seven stealth slimes. As I had previously wished, the seven stealth slime monsters gathered before me. Ciel and Sia joined me in this emergency meeting. But they just standing without interrupt my actions to role-y something. Imitating the emergency military instructions that my father and Earl Timoti had previously given, I tried hard to carry out an embarrassing role like a military official who focused on strategists and scenario designers for the stealth slime group. The military uniform I was wearing was from Wilhemshaven Maritime High School. It felt a bit inappropriate when the navy military uniform was worn to designnd attack tactics for fighting stealth slime monsters. I wanted to voice my opinion about it but my Goddess easily denied it like, "There''s no need to think aboutplicated things to show off cosy art and do role-y after wearing a cosy uniform!" With that statement, I had to hold back my embarrassment to wear the Wilhemshaven Maritime High School cosy uniform again. This time, my Goddess had adjusted the size of the cosy uniform to fit my teenage girl body. The appearance of the Victorian-era Maid girl had been reced by the appearance of a military girl who looked tough and disciplined. "Ekhem! Please... pay of this attention!" With a loud voice from my mouth, I stomped my hand on a table engraved with a topographic map of the dense forest that directly borders Marquess Rommel''s residence. I got the topographic map from Earl Timoti who happily lent it to me when he learned about my n to help the stealth slime monsters in taking their cave that was taken by the bear. "I don''t know where you all are from, but please take a look at the topographic map that shows theyout of the forest that has be your home, if you can recognize the cave that is your nest... then pleasee forward and show me the location on this topographic map!" I ordered the seven stealth slimes lined up on the table. Booinggg... Boiinngg... A tentacle suddenly emerged from one of the slimes and pointed out a ce that looked like a teau. On the topographic map, a teau and a lond were distinguished by their lines. To read this topographic map, I needed to study it byparing it to the actual terrain. My experience vacationing in a dense forest filled with various kinds of nts and animal habitats made me ustomed to reading topographic maps. ording to Earl Timoti, this topographic map had an uracy level that was still at the tenth level. A level of map that had just been created and its uracy was guaranteed by the Aurora Kingdom''s military. While guarding the borders of Marquess Rommel''s territory and training his soldiers in the forest filled with monsters, Earl Timoti also went on an expedition into the forest to create an urate topographic map. "Is that the cave where you all live?" I asked the stealth slime monster and its slime tentacles wriggled as if answering my question. I observed the contour of thend height and the demographics of the monsters. The hidden cave area around the river was a humid area suitable as a habitat for slime monsters. "Thank you for your contribution in providing information about the area where you all live, cadet. Next is to investigate yourbat strength and thebat strength of the enemy you will face!" "Are you capable of carrying out a simple task such as spying on the enemy from a distance and infiltrating your cave without being detected by your opponent?" I yed my role as a tough and cunning military girl ording to my Goddess''s instructions. As the Mastermind who organized the stealth slime troop''s attack, I had to stay where I was without leaving to kill the bear that inhabited their cave during the winter. Because I had been reading the magic book left behind by one of the Great Heroes who had extraordinary charisma and was famous as a viin who could not be judged bymon sense for too long, I at least had a rough idea of ??the figure my Goddess referred to as the Mastermind. I immediately sat down on one of the gazebo chairs and crossed my legs. Puuuffttt... Far behind me, I could see my family and some honored guests sitting and watching me, they are shocked by my actions which seemed arrogant in their eyes. My presence in the stealth slimes had made them keep their distance so as not to get involved with the actions I was about to take. My father and mother seemed indifferent to this. However, Earl Timoti continued to stare at me with a gaze that did not want to blink for a single second. Boinngg... Booiingg... One of the seven stealth slimes that had a high level of magical energy stepped in front of me. The stealth slime formed itself into a figure that looked like a bear with thick scales and formed another monster that looked like a bear with three horns on it. "Thick-scaled bear..." "Three-horned bear..." I muttered as I watched the stealth slime form its body and gave me a rough idea of ??the fighting strength that the stealth slime would face. "Golden-crowned bear..." "Eh, wait a minute! Golden-crowned bear?" I was shocked when I saw one of the rough forms of a golden crown bear. If my knowledge of monsters from the monster encyclopedia published by the Adventurer''s Guild is not wrong. It is one of the rare monsters that is hard to find and has a high price when its body parts are sold on the auction market. Looking at theposition of the bear. I can conclude one thing. It is not an ordinary bear monster but a colony led by a bear monster with a high level of intelligence. The name of the bear monster with golden horns varies from region to region. Some adventurers use the term King or Emperor for its ssification. If the main strength of the bear monsteres from pure physical strength, then it is categorized as a "Golden King Bear". However, if the ssification of their main strengthes from the power of wild magic energy, then it has be a "Golden Emperor Bear". The two monsters who are the leaders of the group are very terrifying. On thergest scale alone, the Bizan Empire once deployed its main royal army to eradicate a group of bear monsters led by the Golden Emperor Bear. "Seeing their fighting strength that leans more towards physical, I can conclude that their leader is the Golden King Bear." "However, this information could be wrong and will take time to prove."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Can you sneak into the cave and confirm their main strength?" I asked the seven stealth slimes who understood every word I said. Boiing... Boiinngg... Their bodies moved up and down as if they wanted to discuss something. Their bodies that looked chewy and thickly slimy almost made my mouth vomit again. I was not used to seeing slime monsters up close like this. Although their bodies did not emit a bad smell, their body shape made me almost vomit many times. Suppressing my stomach I was slowly getting nauseous, I tried to act normally in this ongoing role-y. Honestly, I was no longer able to act calmly without showing an expression like this. I wanted to go and observe their fight from a distance without feeling nauseous like this. Suddenly my mind was filled with cunning tactics that would keep the stealth slimes busy for a while. "Cadets, it seems we have no other choice!" I said in a loud voice. "Answer my question, does the cave you are upying have a water channel so that stupid bears like that can survive without thirst inside the cave?" I asked, looking for an excuse to chase them away for the time being. Booinngg... Booiingg... The seven stealth slimes moved with the same rhythm in their ups and downs as if answering the same answer. "Should I assume that is a positive answer?" I asked to confirm the answers of the seven stealth slimes. Their slime body movements were supported by other slimes who seemed to want to give me a positive answer about it. "Can you infiltrate through the water channel that flows into your cave?" a subtle question that could chase them away for the time being hade out of my mouth. "Do that so that information about their main strength can be known for sure!" I shouted to suppress their movement so that they would infiltrate and bring definite results from the spying activity. Booinngg... Boiingg... Responding to my shout that gave an order, I could see the seven stealth slimes moving back and arranging a line that was spread out in seven directions. The gazebo located in the courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s garden slowly looked peace after several stealth slimes left to carry out infiltration and spy activities. I immediately stood up and gave them a salute by raising my hand on my forehead. "Carry out this noble task, my cadets! And bring back good news!" I shouted to see them off to carry out the task I gave. As if responding to the task I gave to all the stealth slimes, their slime bodies formed tentacles that waved as if returning my salute to all the stealth slimes. [ Oh! I didn''t know they had this level of intelligence. ] [ If only I had the intervention to form a new slime species. Maybe I would have formed their bodies into slime girls that could be controlled by the Yurification System. ] Hearing the disgusting intention of my Goddess like that, my body immediately shook with rejection. "Don''t do that!" I threatened my Goddess. Chapter 66 - Earl Timoti Speciality Twiitch... Twwiitchh... "Hey, Nee-sama, is it just me or are you trying to be a strict girl who ignores my actions like this?" asked Ciel who suddenly touched my cheek with her index finger. After my respectful gesture that sent off the stealth slime on a noble mission to infiltrate and conduct spy activities, I immediately made a scheme for an attack operation to take the cave that had been upied by the stealth slime enemies. Theck of unknown information was a blind spot, so I had to fill that blind spot with new supporting information. For that, I called Earl Timoti to study a suitable attack strategy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Pattt... Paattt... "Ciel, please don''t disturb the concentration of my sweet little sister who is currently focusing on making an attack n for the stealth slime monster. The slightest mistake will destroy my cool little sister''s self-esteem instantly," Sia now touched my hair which was previously covered by a military cap. Because of Sia''s actions, my military cap tilted and almost fell off. Ciel and Sia, whom I had ignored, began to attack me with their touch on my body. Besides that, Earl Timoti, who had finished arranging the wooden blocks for the attack simtion, stood there silently without saying a word and waited for me to respond to the wooden blocks that were the center of the stealth slime attack operation. The wooden blocks that stood and lined up on the topographic map showed the contour of thend indicating a battlefield filled with nts and rocks. My gaze was directed toward the entrance of the cave that was the nests of the Golden King Bear had caught my great attention. The battlefield that was close to the water source and rocks was worthy of being a battle that would determine the ruler of the forest. Stealth slime or Golden King Bear? I wanted to see the unbnced final result. As one of the monsters that were categorized as weak and had no advantage against the bears led by the Golden King Bear, I needed to get strategic advice from someone who was experienced in war tactics like Earl Timoti and my father. For some unclear reason, I wanted to ask my father for advice on controlling the direction of the stealth slime attack in capturing the cave where they lived. It''s just that he was busy with my mother who was holding Alice and Alyssa in my mother''s restraining magic chant. I wanted to ask more about what happened but my father gave a small code to bring Earl Timoti to the open tactical gazebo. That''s what brought me to the current situation which was busy looking at the topographic map and wooden blocks that were strategic symbols in the attack simtion. "Earl Timoti, actually I''m very amateur in doing this. Can you teach me some things that might help me before the stealth slime monsteres back?" Ignoring Ciel and Sia''s touch that was groping my body, I asked Earl Timoti without moving my facial expression which ignored Ciel and Sia''s actions. "Uhh... O-Of course. It''s an honor for me," replied Earl Timoti in an awkward tone. Ciel and Sia''s presence might have made him awkward for a while because of their status as Saintesses. Unlike Princess Anastasia and Hana who preferred to stay away from the crowd of stealth slimes, they only observed me from a distance along with the movement of their teeth biting their gloves in annoyance. "I have been eavesdropping on your conversation with those monsters, Lily-sama." "I understand that the information given by those monsters still leaves a hole in the question about important information, namely the state of the battlefield and control of the battlefield." "The state of the battlefield and control of the battlefield?" I imitated Earl Timoti''s words and stared at the wooden blocks standing on the topographic map. An unknown symbol had stood firmly and my curiosity grew along with the movements of the two Saintesses who began to explore my body like sticky glue. "Ahhaannn... Nee-sama..." Ciel began to rub her cheek on my left arm as if leaving a trail of scent that only fellow fox girls could smell. "My little sister is cool when she''s serious like this," Sia began to tidy up my hair by forming a side hair tie. "Then what do these wooden blocks mean?" I asked Earl Timoti further, ignoring the two Saintesses who were busy touching my body with their hands. "These are wooden blocks that will be markers of important areas between friends and foes. In the military world, these wooden blocks will indicate the movement patterns of enemies and friends to be studied by military strategists. What is in front of Lily-sama is a small scale to design an attack," Earl Timoti exined about the use of wooden blocks standing on the topographic map. One of the map lines that became a cave has been marked by a red wooden block. "Does the red wooden block indicate the target of the attack?" I asked Earl Timoti while trying to understand the meaning of the cement of wooden blocks on the topographic map. "Exactly, Lily-sama. It is a sign of the main objective of this attack. The ce where the Golden King Bear is located also marks the cave that was previously inhabited by a herd of stealth slimes." I put my hand on my forehead as if thinking about something. "I heard that the Golden King Bear has expensive body parts, can I take advantage of this situation to get some extra pocket money?" I asked which made Earl Timoti chuckle after hearing it. "Haha¡­ Lily-sama seems to want to earn some extra pocket money after returning home from the family vacation. Marquess Rommel would give Lily-sama some extra pocket money without doing that." "If I did that, of course, my father would give it to me without hesitation. What I want is pocket money that can be used to buy something that is not recorded in my family''s inventory book," I replied in a small voice without attracting the attention of my family who were sitting not far from the gazebo located in the courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s residence. Earl Timoti''s facial expression suddenly turned more serious. "Could it be that Lily-sama is nning to use that pocket money to buy something forbidden?" whispered Earl Timoti who answered my question in a small tone as well. I immediately shook my head. "I''m being troubled by my twin step-sister who has a great magic talent and I need a new magic book other than the ones sold by Lisa at the Adventurer''s Guild. Do you have any acquaintances who sell old, worn-out magic books?" "Old magic books? Speaking of my acquaintances. I don''t have any acquaintances who understand magic because our family deals more with sword techniques and military than magic." "Ahh¡­ what a shame¡­ that makes me even more determined to earn some extra pocket money to find a magic book that my twin step-sister can learn. Oh! Please keep this a secret from them," I put my index finger to my lips as a sign to keep this conversation a secret. "Then, I will help with all my might. Securing some extra pocket money and finding acquaintances who have old magic books," Earl Timoti epted this little secret with a warm smile on his face. "Oh! If possible, I want you to find a magic book that uses a strangenguage. For example, like this¡­" I said while handing him a small piece of paper that had a single sentence written on it that came from the old magic book of the Great Hero. Finding a magic book that uses a strangenguage is not easy. Just in case someone sells magic books with an unknown style ofnguage, I have prepared a small piece of paper containing a fragment of words from a magic book published by the Great Hero in the past timeline. Earl Timoti epted the piece of paper and read its contents. His head showed a frown that indicated his confusion. "I know you don''t understand the writing of thatnguage, so don''t force yourself to look for a magic book that uses such a strangenguage, Earl Timoti," I said to warn Earl Timoti not to focus on looking for an old magic book that came from the handwriting of the Great Hero. Earl Timoti closed his eyes as if trying to remember something. "Oh! It seems like I''ve read a storybook that uses this kind ofnguage, Lily-sama!" "Would Lily-sama like to visit my residence to see a book that has this kind of writing style in my library?" Earl Timoti seemed to be nning something after he thought hard. My body could feel his hidden intention that seemed to want to do something to me in his residence. However, it wasn''t a dangerous intention like wanting to attack me or trap me with something. To make sure, I immediately asked him a question by activating the curse given by Zoe. "Why should I visit your residence if you can bring that old book to Marquess Rommel''s residence?" I said in a cold tone and an expressionless face. Seeing my cold attitude towards him, Earl Timoti only gave a light smile that made me ufortable after pressuring him like that. "Hahaha¡­ does Lily-sama feel ufortable visiting my residence? I wanted to introduce Lily-sama to one of my youngest daughters who has a hard time making friends because of her quiet behavior." "Is this too much for Lily-sama?" Somehow, this made me look like a viin girl who rejected Earl Timoti''s kindness. "Not really, but you should have given me an invitation letter first," I answered with a small excuse that didn''t seem like I was rejecting Earl Timoti''s invitation to visit his residence. "I will make sure that the invitation letter is received by Lily-sama." Receiving an answer that satisfied his heart, Earl Timoti suddenly became more excited than before. Ciel and Sia who were ying with my body with their hands seemed unconcerned after beingpletely ignored by me. In this important conversation, I gained a new skill to learn an attack strategy based on Earl Timoti''s experience in tactical war and capturing the gs. Chapter 67 - A Tactical Style Following the directions given by Earl Timoti, I managed to create an attack path that involved surprise attack and swift movement. "This attack n is quite good, Lily-sama. It just needs to be considered in backup n of the ever-changing conditions on the battlefield." "For example, like what happened in this ce... previously this ce was filled with thick and cold white snow, but now it has changed into a ce with spring. Winter and spring have a different tactics when war happens." "Its not bad and already perfect, but it should be remembered that this is a battle n used as a reference for simtion in actual battlefield conditions." I nodded hearing the attention from Earl Timoti who praised the results of my hard work in processing the topographic map wrapped in my rough attack n to be carried out by the stealth slime. It was approaching evening and the cold winter air could be felt in this open space. The sudden spring seemed unable to lie to the winter that was still happening. Thanks to the blessings given by Ciel and Sia, we at least had a supply of warm air to get through the night that should have been cold like this. Apanied by the light of thenterns that began to light up, I watched the shadows of the sunlight slowly disappear, reced by the darkness of the night. "Will this crude attack n work for a bunch of stealth slimes who don''t seem to understand detailedmands like this?" an unexpected voice came from Alyssa who had suddenly stood beside me. Because my brain was too focused on studying Earl Timoti''s military attack tactics, I didn''t notice my surroundings which were now filled with my family and the distinguished guests who had suddenlye to visit. Besides Alyssa, Princess Anastasia was also paying attention to the topographic map that I had made with my own two hands. "Not a bad n, Lily," said Princess Anastasia with her eyes moving as she read my entire attack n. "In addition to creating surprise attacks and quick attacks, you also seem to have considered a backup attack n in case one of the attack ns is dyed or fails," Princess Anastasia read the flow of my attack n and noticed another n that served as a backup. "I don''t know what to do if one of those attacks fails to be carried out by the stealth slimes. No matter what, their enemy is the Golden King Bear. If bears generally hibernate during the winter, they mate throughout the winter to expand their colony," I said while giving some general information that the bears are led by the Golden King Bear. "Onee-sama, rather than doing something troublesome like this. Wouldn''t it be better to jump straight into the battlefield and ughter them with a single sh of your katana?" Alice''s words had caught everyone''s attention. Not only my family, but other peoples like Earl Timoti''s private troops also seemed interested in hearing my answer. In the shadow of the darkness of the night that had just appeared, I lowered my face into the shadow of my military cap. A wide smile that looked like a troublemaker and a sweet viiness was reflected in my facial expression. "Isn''t it much more interesting if I could control monsters to the point where they could be used like this?" "I''m not a monster tamer... but I can tame slimes like this and they can carry out simple orders from me. Isn''t it already very fun when one of the forest monster herds is under the control of the Marquess Rommel family?" My face which was covered by the shadow of the military cap immediately lifted and revealed my entire cold facial expression. "If possible, I want to manage the resources of the monsters that have allied with the Marquess Rommel family." "I thought about this during our vacation, the fruits we picked from the deepest forest have a high level of quality in terms of purity and freshness. If only they could give me fruit¡­ uhh¡­ I mean help me enjoy fresh fruit like that every day. That would be beneficial for me¡­ Ahh¡­ I mean it would be beneficial for the Marquess Rommel Family who can enjoy fruit that is guaranteed to be fresh by the nature!" I shouted with my words almost showing my true intentions. My facial expression which had changed with the leak of my heart''s intentions returned to an expressionless face. "Onee-sama, so that''s your real goal¡­" "Lily-nee, if you want to enjoy fresh fruit every day in the forest. I can bring it for you¡­" Alice and Alyssa who knew my true intentions had leaked it to everyone. My father and mother who knew this just nodded as if they agreed with my n and intention to make stealth slime a courier for fruits from the forest where they live. "It''s okay, Nee-san... I know why you like fresh fruits that are eaten after being picked directly from the forest. Even in a banquet to worship my Goddess, they bring clean up fresh fruit offerings to be given as a tribute to my Goddess," said Ciel who wiggled her fox tail after understanding my heart''s intention expressed by my twin step-sister. "This reminds me of one thing. Does my sweet little sister want to taste a peach that grows in the seventh heaven?" Sia suddenly asked a question that caught everyone''s attention. Ciel suddenly looked serious after hearing Sia say that. "Sia, that''s not a fruit that can be eaten by humans. Don''t you remember when that peach seeds alone made humans fight each other?" replied Ciel with an ufortable expression on her face. "Isn''t that okay? After all, the one who ate it was one of the Saintesses just like us. Oh! That right! Hey little girl... do you want to taste it too?" Sia''s gaze was fixed on Hana who was sitting still with dark eyes that looked like she was remembering something. "Huumm? Hana?" I said to Hana. Seeing her t facial expression filled with darkness, invited various questions from her. I stepped my feet to where Hana was sitting. She who was sitting quietly without making many movements seemed to be trying to remember something. "Oh, is she seeing what happened to the peach seed that grew in the seventh heaven?" "Seeing her overprotective Goddess like that. I can understand if the sight in her mind would shake her," said Sia who apanied me to Hana. "Do you know what''s happening to Hana?" I asked Sia who seemed to understand Hana''s attitude who had be quiet like this. Behind Hana''s quiet attitude, I could feel her blue eyes filled with holy magic energy that made her pupils golden. "Ahh, it seems like I know what happened to Hana," I continued to say, answering the curiosity of the people around me. "The Goddess Aurora is giving her a vision of the situation in the past, right?" I said calmly and returned to my ce which contained a topographic map to a rough n of my attack simtion. "I don''t want to interfere in a conflict that seems dangerous. But if you want to give it, make sure it''s not known by others, Sia," I gave a small warning to Sia to be more careful when she wanted to give me an object that might be a source of trouble in the future. "Huuftt¡­ a war between humans almost happened again, Luckily Nee-san didn''t get caught up in Sia''s dangerous actions like that," Ciel stroked her chest and moved her tail after hearing my decision. "Ueeh? What''s wrong with that? I just want to share that special peach with my little sister," Sia answered Ciel''s words by looking like she wanted to do something to her tail but was restrained by my cold attitude that ignored them. I quickly returned to my ce and looked at the arrangement of wooden blocks that formed the stealth slime attack simtion. "Earl Timoti, do you think this can still be improved with the information being investigated by the stealth slime? I do hope that they can infiltrate and conduct spy activities. However, I also do not expect their information to be detailed to show the main fighting power of the Golden King Bear. Their intellectual have their limits, right?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hearing my words about the conflict that would ur between the stealth slime herd and the Golden King Bear herd, Earl Timoti just stroked his hair as if he was unsure of what to answer. "That is quite difficult for me to answer, Lily-sama." "The instincts possessed by monsters and humans are very different." "For example, the simted attack tactics created by Lily-sama on a map like this. For the size of human understanding and intelligence, they will fill in the gaps in information quickly. However, for a monster that has a fighting instinct to solve problems. Perhaps it would be better if Lily-sama did not expect detailed information from the stealth slime." The answer given by Earl Timoti is quite clear. Human logic and reasoning are far superior to monsters. "Oh! But there are subhuman monsters that have intelligence that cannot be underestimated. Like goblins and kobolds. Their physical form is almost the same as humans and their behavior always makes it difficult for the kingdom''s soldiers who are undergoing apprenticeship training to kill them." "There was even a record where a group of goblins managed to upy a vige and impregnate all the women in the vige." Thuuuutt... Earl Timoti''s words immediately made the fine hairs on the back of my neck stand up. My dirty mind began to imagine an illicit rtionship between humans and monsters. My logic and reasoning ovepped on this matter. Maybe I shouldn''t underestimate monsters that have human-like body shapes. "Ahem! Earl Timoti, I think that makes us feel a little ufortable," Princess Anastasia expressed her awkwardness when she heard that a group of goblins were able to impregnate a vige woman. "Forgive my impudence, Princess Anastasia," Earl Timoti bowed respectfully for his impudence. The night that was increasingly showing its existence was greeted by a strange voice walking towards me. Boinnggg... Boiingg... It seems they have seeded in carrying out my orders. Chapter 68 - A Humilitation for Stealth Slime One by one the stealth slimes returned with their injured slime bodies. The wounds they suffered looked like battle scars. My eyes could see the seven stealth slimes that previously had arge amount of magical energy suddenly reduced drastically. I also realized that the number of stealth slimes that returned was much less than before. I touched my military cap and let out a small breath. "Didn''t I tell you to sneak around and do surveince like a spy?" "If you are injured like this, how will you fight the Golden King Bear if you have lost in morale and the number of slime troops like this?" I could feel a heavy night started. My body which epted defeat before starting the attack also received sympathy from Earl Timoti with his smallugh. "This is getting more interesting, isn''t it, Lily-sama?" said Earl Timoti while reducing the smile from his mouth. Did I just get augh from Earl Timoti who realized my defeat before the real battle began? Somehow it made my heart hurt when I was underestimated like this. The shame and humiliation of losing before carrying out the hard-nned attack movement. I don''t me the stealth slimes because they are basically monsters that do not have a high level of intelligence. Seeing them return after fighting the Golden King Bear troops is already a blessing in itself. Pooinngg... Boiingg... One of the seven injured stealth slimes jumped and fell on the topographic map and destroyed the wooden block that was my attack simtion. "Ahh, what a shame, it seems that your work in formting an attack n was ruined by this stealth slime, Lily-sama." Earl Timotimented on the actions of one of the stealth slimes that destroyed the wooden block containing my attack n. "Should I kill this impudent stealth slime?" continued Earl Timoti while gripping the hilt of his sword which was located in the sword sheath at his waist. I immediately raised my hand to stop Earl Timoti who wanted to draw his sword to sh the stealth slime in front of me. "You should appreciate the soldiers who returned safely after experiencing a tough battle, Earl Timoti," I said to stop Earl Timoti''s hand movement who had pulled a quarter of his sword hilt to draw his sword. "What they have experienced is the hard sess while they got by fighting the Golden King Bear troops who were in their mating season in winter. As animals and monsters who are in heat be fierce and attack roughly, they have proven their worthiness to survive and return safely," I said to praise the performance given by the stealth slime. "But I must admit, I am very disappointed with you all, poor stealth slime," pressing my words filled with disappointment, I seemed to look like a military official who was dissatisfied when seeing troops who returned home from the battlefield without bringing good news. "I have heard the reputation of the stealth slime which is very feared because their slime bodies are difficult to detect and you all return with slime bodies covered in wounds like this?" "Can you all tell me what happened before I be even more disappointed by your weakness?!" in a loud and firm tone, I snapped at them and pressed their slime bodies with my burst of magical energy. Baaammm... Some of the magical energy I released made some of the stealth slimes panic before one of the stealth slimes dared to stand in front of me. Pooingg... Booingg... The two stealth slimes in front of me immediately formed their slime bodies into a topographic map that formed a three-dimensional contour. The two slimes that were stacked on top of each other seemed to be reconstructing the incident that had befallen them. The reconstruction began with their infiltration through the waterway that was the source of drinking water for the bear that was currently taking over the cave where they lived. Pooinggg... Booiiinngg... When one of the stealth slimes managed to infiltrate inside, they immediately faced a routine patrol from arge bear that didn''t seem to have any special abilities. "You were caught by an ordinary bear that doesn''t have a magical energy core in its body?" Putting my hand on my head, I looked like I was holding back a headache, I then immediately shook my head when the first step they took was wrong. "You guys are stealth slimes, right? How could you be found out by a mere bear like this?" My words were filled with my disappointment towards the stealth slimes. [ That was a good acting and perfect role-y, Lily-chan! ] [ I can feel the despairing from a bunch of useless stealth slimes like that. ] [ Now, how do you deal with something like this, Lily-chan? ] [ The Golden King Bear is not a monster that can be defeated easily because they are entering mating season. Like animals that are in the mood to mate with their females, their spirit and behavior will be wilder than usual. ] [ If this is left any longer, a bear invasion of the city led by the Golden King Bear could ur after winter. ] [ The bears are starving after mating season, it is an invasion with a high casualty rate because the Golden King Bear is one of the monsters that has arge magical energy core like a unique monster. ] Iy the back of my body on the back of the chair. My gaze could not be separated from the reconstruction of the scene that came from the stealth slime''s body movements. What my Goddess said were signs of danger that must be reported immediately to the Adventurer''s Guild or Military Unit. Earl Timoti who stood watching the reconstruction of the scene with the stealth slime immediately swallowed his saliva and wiped the sweat that wet his forehead. "Well, anyway, this is your defeat before the battle even begins." "Stealth slime get detected¡­ that is a joke that will tarnish your pride from now on!" I immediately got up from my chair and stood beside Earl Timoti who seemed to be shaking in fear. His gaze was fixed on the body part of the slime that showed thousands of bears mating. "Not a small number, isn''t it, Earl Timoti?" I asked while paying attention to Earl Timoti''s gaze. "With all due respect, Lily-sama. This isn''t a battle that a herd of stealth slimes can win." "I know that¡­ they are too stupid and careless to be discovered from their infiltration movements," my words might sound harsh, but I had to maintain this attitude for the sake of my roley as a cruel and cold military girl. "Since they were detected, it has ruined all my surprise attack ns for the Golden King Bear herd. Then what will we do if the situation has be this heated?" I continued asking Earl Timoti. "We must contact the Adventurer''s Guild and the Military Wild Monster Suppression Division before this wild monster invasion urs!" Earl Timoti replied, directing his serious gaze at me. I shook my head. "That''s not an answer, Earl Timoti." "Giving up all of this after this herd of stealth slime monsters suffered their first defeat before the real battle begins?" "I won''t allow that!" I could see Earl Timoti''s shocked expression after I said that sentence. Tightening my military cap, I immediately released my denser magic energy to form a Soul Tame magic formation above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. My small footsteps now stepped into Marquess Rommel''s garden filled with herds of stealth slimes. "I know that you all are stupid and unreliable¡­" "I know that you will lose before the real battle begins¡­" "But¡­ do you want to be humiliated as one of the monsters known as stealth slimes?" "Stealth slimes that were get detected?" "Isn''t that your greatest humiliation?" "If you want to be humiliated but in a respectable position, I offer you to be under my control and humiliated for the rest of your lives as the price for getting your cave-dwelling back!" The scream I uttered was perfectly depicted by the magic formation flying in the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. To be honest, this was such an embarrassing situation! I didn''t know role-ying could be this embarrassing! If it weren''t for the reward promised by my Goddess, I wouldn''t have wanted to y such an embarrassing role-y! app¡­ Paaappp¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The sound of a fox''s tail rising and falling on the ground caught everyone''s attention. "What are you doing, Ciel?" I asked Ciel who was suddenly in the area of ??my Soul Tame magic formation. "I want to be humiliated and live under Nee-sama''s control for the rest of my life!" Ciel shouted with full enthusiasm as her fox tail swung in joy. appp¡­ A sound from Sia''s hand fan was heard. Her small footsteps also caught everyone''s attention after Ciel''s surprising words. "What are you talking about, Ciel?" "Doesn''t that sound very embarrassing and insulting?" "Try to act like a Saintess who should be pure and full of dignity!" Sia was now standing next to Ciel''s body who was smiling happily at me. Ciel seemed to ignore Sia''s words. Although Sia''s words weighted truth that should be done rather than spoken, her actions standing in my Soul Tame magic formation raised various other questions. "Sia, what are you doing there too?" I asked to confirm Sia''s attention-grabbing actions. "Huh? Is standing under this magic formation wrong?" Sia replied while hiding her facial expression from her hand fan. Sia''s facial expression which was covered by the fan could not lie to the feelings of her heart that were visible in the movement of her tail. Sia''s dragon tail seemed to be moving happily along with the movement of Ciel''s fox tail. "Ughh..." I could only let out that heavy sentence along with my long sigh. I immediately went to them and dragged their bodies out of the magic circle formation that would control the stealth slime for their entire lives, even though they were disgusting monsters. Chapter 69 - Guided Night Attack The overflowing magical energy that spread across the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence signified a work contract between me and the stealth slime swarm. Through the Soul Tame magic spell formation, I formed a shared voice and visualmunicationwork like amunication used by the Yurification System. The stealth slimes bonded with Soul Tame one by one and connected to the Yurification System''s mainwork. [ Yurification System: You are currently connected to an entity with no gender. The sacred blessing of the Yurification System will be suspended because the entity is not female! ] My Soul Tame magic chant has been attached to all the remaining stealth slimes. My Yurification System''s blessing seems to not affect this stealth slime swarm. Well, I''m not too sad because they are monsters that are difficult to determine their gender. Even to distinguish between male and female stealth slimes, I don''t know the difference at all. Paasshhh... The sh of my magic spell that exploded above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence slowly disappeared and was reced by the night sky. Wiisshhh... Using another magic chant in controlling Soul Tame magic, I immediately formed several transparent ss mirrors that contained several views of the stealth slimes that had been connected to the Soul Tamework. Thanks to the transparent ss, I could adjust the views of several stealth slimes that would serve as observers and broadcast the situation directly to me. "You..." "Youuu..." "And youuu will serve as my second eyes. You see this transparent ss that reflects your vision, right? Move ording to the instructions I give in the Soul Tamework!" I pointed to three stealth slimes who would serve as my second eyes on the battlefield that was about to ur. "For the time being, you all will be under my leadership!" "Work well in this humiliation!" My words may sound cruel but it is equivalent to the response given by the stealth slime herd who praise me as their strict and harsh leader. "We have lost troops and wasted time in vain because of your carelessness." "Now, let''s try to fix the carelessness you have done!" "All stealth slime troops immediately dispatch and surround your own cave!" "Before I give the order directly! Don''t make any stupid moves that will make you die in vain!" I snapped at them in a high tone. My throat felt very itchy when I did that. I was getting more and more unustomed to having to speak in a loud tone like this. Booinngg .... "Yes, understood, Commander!" Pooingg... "We are ready to ept this humiliation with our blood!" Booiingg .... "We are ready to ept the sins we havemitted with the previous shameful failure!" Booingg... Pooinngg... My thoughts that were connected to the slime''s stealthmunicationwork were automatically tranted by the Soul Tame magic formation. I don''t know what the Great Hero in the past was thinking, this is one of the most useful magic spells when wanting to understand a monster''s mind because their thoughts are directly connected by the caster. Oh, before I learned this magic formation. I had read a warning about people going crazy when trying to use this magic formation on high-level monsters that have arge magic core capacity. There was a small warning about the side effects of dizziness when the Soul Tame magic formation was sessfully performed. I had read some sarcasm from the Great Hero whoughed at the intelligence of the royal wizard who was so stupid to register the Soul Time magic formation into the list of spells that were prohibited from being published in magic books. After experiencing what the royal era wizard in the past timeline was worried about, I realized that themunication bound to the Soul Tame magic formation was in the mind of the caster. That''s what makes some young wizards go crazy after hearing the voices of monsters or animals that have been bound by the Soul Tame magic spell. If I think about it, it''s all my Goddess'' fault! [ Eh? Why is it suddenly my fault here, Lily-chan? ] My Goddess suddenly interrupted my inner voice and let out a small protest from her words that disturbed my mind. [ Lily-chaaann... what have I done? ] [ Have I done something wrong to you? ] [ So far I haven''t done anything wrong that invites your anger, right? ] [ Please answer me, Lily-chan! ] [ I don''t want to be hated by my own Saintess... ] [ Hiks! Lily-chaaann!! ] Yes, maybe this is the answer that allows me to do the Soul Tame magic formation easily. Directmunication between my Goddess and myself urs in my mind. Listening to a group of stealth slimes chatting in my mind doesn''t make my head spin. As the Great Hero said in the past, they are just mentally weak wizards who are easily offended when their old-fashionedness is touched by a hard fact. "Haahhaa... this is going to be a long night," I said with a cold smile as I stared at the departure of the group of stealth slimes who were heading to their battlefield. "It seems I have to get ready for themander''s seat," I immediately turned around and walked towards the gazebo. Earl Timoti and Mio seemed to be tidying up something on the small table located in the middle of the gazebo. Some dinner had been prepared by Mio without moving the topographic map that was on top of it. "Good evening, Commander Lily!" "Your dinner rations have been prepared, allow me to serve you a te filled with your supporting food for tonight''s attack operation." Mio greeted my arrival with a smile on her face. Her attitude that followed my mood had made my face turn red with embarrassment. Explore stories on empire "Ahem! No need to go that far, Mio," I said to suppress my embarrassment after Mio yed a adjutant character role that surprised me. Earl Timoti who was near the table containing the topographic map had noticed my arrival and prepared the tactical wooden blocks that would be the movement markers on the battlefield.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Commander Lily, I am ready to be your CO in tonight''s attack." "I must say this is the first time I have enjoyed a heart-pounding night battle like this." "Are you ready to give your best tactics to guide the herd of stealth slimes that will enter the Golden King Bear''s area?" With an alert attitude and agile movements, Earl Timoti had transformed into a mature man who was working seriously. His military uniform had returned to being neat as if he was on duty at the back line of battle regting the tactics of the battle. [ Hiks... Lily-chaann... are you still angry with me? ] I suddenly heard the voice of my Goddess who seemed to have stopped crying. [ Does Lily-chan still hate me? ] [ Have I done something wrong that made you ignore my words? ] [ Lily-chaaann... ] I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. My thoughts were now divided into three main things, like themunication created by the Soul Tame magic chant, my directmunication with the Goddess, and my current situation of chatting in the small gazebo. First of all, I am not angry or sulking at you, my Goddess. Oh! If possible, can my sweet Goddess be quiet for a while? I want to focus on the two things left in my mind. If my Goddess joins in talking, I will easily lose my concentration. [ Hiks... Lily-chaann... ] Take it easy, my Goddess. I will show you that this role-ying game will make your heart beat faster because the opponent of the stealth slime is a monster with high intelligence worthy of being the leader of the bear monsters. It will be fun to be watched, right? "Thank you for your help, Earl Timoti." "Let us immediately deliver this victory for my goal of getting some extra pocket money." Responding to the strong determination radiated by Earl Timoti''s eyes, I immediately sat down on one of the chairs avable in the gazebo and observed the topographic map that had been filled with wooden blocks. Earl Timoti''s gaze was fixed on the view provided by the stealth slime. Adjusting their viewpoint, Earl Timoti immediately ced their location urately on the topographic map. Tapp¡­ Tapp¡­ The wooden blocks that marked the location of the stealth slime group had moved closer to the entrance of their cave which was now guarded by four ordinary bears. "Four ordinary bears guarding the entrance of the cave, what do you think, Earl Timoti?" I asked Earl Timoti who was looking at the transparent ss containing the viewpoint of the stealth slime. "Isn''t that an easy opponent, Commander Lily," Earl Timoti replied as he ced the red wooden blocks that marked the enemy''s position on the topographic map. "Yeah, they''re easy enemies if only the stealth slimes could do a surprise attack that could kill them in one hit," I replied with a mumble and took one of the dinners that Mio had prepared. Nomm¡­ Nomm¡­ I took a small bite and chewed on my dinner that Mio had adjusted to be edible in this emergency. Gluupp¡­ After swallowing a bite of my dinner, my focus immediately shifted to the four stealth slimes that had been moving around the cave entrance. "I don''t know your names, from now on I will designate your names with numbers through the instructions I give." "First, slime one and slime two will silence the two bears on the right." Then followed by slime three and slime four by using your small magic cores to cast your Water Cut magic spells!'' "For the remaining two bear monsters, do as I instructed earlier with the closest stealth slime!" Following themand I gave out loud, I could see the eight stealth slimes sneaking up to carry out a surprise attack. Thmmooppp¡­ Ssshh... Thhomopp... Sshhh¡­ ... ... Right in Earl Timoti''s sight, he saw a herd of stealth slimes working together to carry out a surprise attack. A slime that silenced the bear monster''s head with its slimy and airtight slime body until its head was separated with a sharp scratch from the basic magic spell Water Cut owned by the stealth slime. "Good move! Maintain your actions ording to the instructions I gave!" Showing a cold smile, I could feel Ciel and Sia staring at me intensely. Their tails and their blushing facial expressions made my body''s instincts alert. Chapter 70 - Stealth Slime Operation Plooommm...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Splsshh... With one sneaking and silent movement, I could observe the movements of the stealth slime who had be experts in carrying out silent surprise attacks. My guideline was to clog the bear monster''s head with a slime body filled with disgusting mucus and then continue with a basic magic spell attack, Water Cut. Ploommm... Spasshh... Crraasshhh... The tactics they used may have good developed, but some stealth slimes had difficulty carrying out the fast silent attack tactic. I used an attack rotation system so that the small stealth slime magic core would not run out quickly. Dividing the main and reserve troops on the battlefield was a basic tactic taught by Earl Timoti. Because the wheels of battle tend to move in an uncertain direction, all preparations must be made, including nning another attack pattern when the tactic being used leaves a trace of failure. Pllloommm... Spashh... Spasshhh... Daaanngg... Craasshhh... On my watch, I saw two stealth slimes working together to defeat a thick-scaled bear. Even the sh of the stealth slime''s water-cut magic spell made a clear sound inside my Soul Tamework. "Uhh, that bear must be have a heavy body," I said while looking at one of the stealth slime''s perspectives. "A thick-scaled bear, huh? It''s troublesome when you meet them in the wild," said Earl Timoti while looking at the movement of the thick-scaled bear that was now lying down with its head separated from its body. Brraakkk... Baamm... The sound of its body covered in thick scales created a shockwave of sound that showed its body weight was no joke. "It must be really heavy if you hear it from the soundwave alone," Imented while watching the other stealth slime''s perspective as it moved through their dark cave. "Commander Lily, they are one of the heavy monster species that are very tempting when their scale pieces are given to the cksmith. Just looking at one piece of their scale, I can already see the overflowing expression on their faces of happiness and wanting to buy it at a price that matches scale quality. If Commander Lily wants to get a high selling price, I suggest not to hurt their bodies too much," in between the fast and silent stealth slime battle, Earl Timoti gave his wise advice and a serious look. I, who was enjoying the stealth slime battle, gave the order to minimize the damage to the organs of the bears that fell inside the dark cave. Because of the dark conditions, I waspletely unaware of the existence of the bear monster and the existence of the stealth slime. The only lighting in the cave came from the reflection of the moonlight that prated through the top of the cave and the nts that emitted light in the darkness. If I were in that cave, I would rely more on my body instincts that were able to sense danger than on lighting like this. My night vision may have improved when Mio and Noel''s Yurification System blessings worked together. For maximum benefit, I had to make sure the stealth slimes didn''t damage the bear monster''s corpse too much. "Thank you for your advice, Earl Timoti," with a small nod, I epted Earl Timoti''s advice. "Ahem! To all stealth slime assault units, from now on you are only allowed to silence the enemy''s head and behead them with the water-cut magic chant. Anyone who hits the bear monster''s body with the water-cut magic chant will be punished without exception!" I said to give a coercive and difficult order to the stealth slime swarm. My Soul Tamework was immediately filled with the sounds of the stealth slimes answering mymand. Booingg¡­ Booinggg¡­ "I am ready to ept yourmand with all my strength, Commander!'' Pooinngg¡­ Pooinnggg¡­ "I will immediately fulfill yourmand!" Booiingg... "Please guide us to be stronger and quieter, Commander!" Pooingg... "Can we have a quick battle so we can save the Slime King and Queen who are being held hostage by the Golden King Bear?" The reply given by one of the stealth slimes made the other stealth slimes fall silent. The Soul Tamemunicationwork that I had created suddenly became quieter. I immediately spoke to one of the stealth slimes privately within the Soul Tamemunicationwork. "Hey, slime number forty-seven, can we talk for a moment for a more confidential discussion?" I said while drawing a one-waymunication magic formation with the Soul Tame magic chant. Swwiiirrlll... A magic circle formation was immediately created in front of me along with the connected stealth slime. The corner of my eye immediately nced at the perspective of the three stealth slimes that acted as my eyes that were with them. A small dot of the magic formation had been seen from behind the crowd of stealth slimes that were hiding on the roof of the cave. Pooingg... Poiingg... "Hiyyaaa!! C-Commander!" after the secretmunication channel from the Soul Tame magic chant was created, I could hear the stealth slime''s screams, and its body falling from the roof of the cave was caught in the eyes of my slime supervisor. "Don''t panic too much, that will makes you fall like that. Immediately take cover between the rocks of the cave so that your body is not spotted by enemies!" I shouted while giving that stealth slime orders. Pooiingg... Pooiingg... "I-I understand, Commander! Immediately carry out the highest order from the Commander!" Whether it was just my feeling or not, I could see the figure of a soldier who was awkward when meeting one of the military leaders directly. "If what you said is true, is there a possibility for the Slime King and Queen to survive this Golden King Bear attack?" I asked the stealth slime without further ado because the conditions on the battlefield were tense due to the stealth slime''s silent movements. "I-I''m sorry, Commander! I-I don''t know because the signal for help they sent was very weak!" "Signal for help?" I muttered after hearing the answer given by the stealth slime. "Do monsters also use signals for help, Earl Timoti?" because I was confused by that answer, I immediately asked Earl Timoti who was working in silence. His agile hand movements in staring at the wooden block depicting the course of the battle immediately stopped because of my question. "Signal for help? Some monsters have it, Commander Lily." "For example, like the wolf monster howling to inform its position to its surroundingrades. It is one of themon signals for help used by monsters with high intelligence." "In hunting monsters that can use signals for help, we often use group attack tactics and guerri movements to create a wide distance." "Does this answer your question, Commander Lily?" With a friendly smile on his face, Earl Timoti waited for my further orders. I immediately nodded to indicate that I understood his short exnation. I immediately made a secretmunication with one of the stealth slimes that was still hiding and carried out my orders with full obedience. "Hey, Slime forty-seven, can you feel their signal for help with your body?" I asked the stealth slime that was looking for a gap in the rocks to hide in. "I-I can do it, Commander! My instincts and magical abilities are more than adequate to carry out your orders in infiltration and silence!" the stealth slime replied confidently. The view in front of me suddenly changed to disy information given directly by the stealth slime in the Soul Tamemunicationwork. =================== Name: Slime 47 (Temporary Name). Race: Stealth Slime. Gender: Unknown. (Affected by the Soul Tame contract) Active Magic: [+] Skill ¨C Visual Camouge. [+] Skill ¨C Body Camouge. [+] Skill ¨C Presence Eraser. [+] Skill ¨C Silent Steps. [+] Skill ¨C stic Body. [+] Skill ¨C Mana Detection. Passive Magic: [+] Skill ¨C Slime Auto Regeneration. Find your next read on empire [+] Skill ¨C Mana Regeneration. ==================== I read a little information about this stealth slime quickly. Seeing the active and passive magic that the stealth slime could use, I asked that stealth slime with a simple question. "Do all stealth slimes have the same abilities as you?" I asked curiously. After that question came out of my mouth, I could see various information statuses owned by other stealth slimes. I once felt like this world was always joking about something. Among the humans born in this world, some humans had talents in swordsmanship and magic. And that also happened to monsters. Among the hundreds of monsters under Soul Tame''s control, I could feel that this individual stealth slime monster had extraordinary magical talents in infiltration and silence. If there was a hide-and-seek match between stealth slimes, this one slime woulde out on top winner. From all the information about stealth slimes that appeared before my eyes, I could conclude that the main ability of stealth slimes was to use Visual Camouge to hide their bodies. But for this particr stealth slime. "I understand," I nodded after understanding the information about it. "You want to use the Mana Detection Skill to find the Slime King and Queen?" I asked the stealth slime in a cold tone. "Y-Yes! Commander!" the stealth slime replied in a trembling tone. "Can you do it alone?" I said to pressure that stealth slime further more. "T-That''s¡­" An answer filled with hesitation was heard. As a strict, disciplined, and cruel military girl. I must show my dominance as their controller in this Soul Tame magicwork! "I don''t need that hesitant answer!" "Are you willing to do it or not?!" I snapped at the stealth slime. "I will do it, Commander!" a confident answer was heard. With a smile filled with satisfaction, I praised that stealth slime courageous determination. "Go and bring me good news!" "Yes, Commander!" The secretmunication was cut off along with the movement of one of the most stealth slimes. Chapter 71 - Side Story: Slime 47 The stealth slime named Forty-seven moved in the darkness of the cave with silent and alert steps. The cave that had be that slime home was now in the territory of the Golden King Bear who had suddenly invaded. The stealth slime still remembered the caveyout that had be its yground since it was a baby slime. The depth of the cave, the contours of the cave rocks, and the cracks in the ground inside the cave had be natural guides like apass in that slime body. Pooinngg... Pooinngg... The flexible and slippery slime body moved to slip into the gaps in the rough rocks. Following the orders of Slime Commander from a girl who looked cruel and scary, the stealth slime had no choice but to submit to her Soul Tame magic. After the stealth slime submitted to the girl''s Soul Tame magic. The logical thinking and self-esteem of the stealth slime monster had grown inside it. A monster that was feared because of its presence, which was difficult to detect, had be a frightening specter that should be carried out by stealth slime herd. But that was in contrast to this herd who were careless and easily provoked by ordinary bear monsters until their numbers decreased because they died in disgrace. Bearing the burden of humiliation, most of the stealth slime herd formed a contract with the girl who insulted them even more. The fact about humiliation of the stealth slime became their fire of passion to take revenge on the cave where they lived along with the hostage-taking of the stealth slime herd who followed the hierarchy of the King and Queen of Slimes. Unlike the offensive slimes who had extraordinary magic cores in their bodies, stealth slimes had different duties within the slime group. They only acted to be invisible to others and monitor the movements of a monster from a distance as stealth as possible. Pooinnggg... Find adventures at empire Pooinggg... "I have to hurry to find them and report this incident to my Slime Queen!" the stealth slime shouted while elerating its body speed as it slipped on the sharp rocks of the cave. Swwiipp... Sliippp... Spasshh... With slippery and agile movements, the stealth slime moved quickly without leaving any slime traces ording to the orders given by the girl who became the Slime Commander for the time being. Using her body''s ability to disguise herself as rocks, the stealth slime was able to outwit the routine patrols of the Golden King Bear herd. The stealth slime''s sensitive night vision in the darkness of the cave and her body''s senses which were undoubtedly very sensitive to changes in temperature had made her much more dangerous than a hundred slimes moving to kill the Golden King Bear herd in turns. The more the stealth slime walked through the cave, that slime entered a small rock gap that was a shortcut from the cavebyrinth. That slimy round slime body was formed into a t shape and forced the slippery slime inside her body out as a lubricant, the stealth slime forced its way into the small gap. Plooppp... Poomm... Poomm... "Huuaa!! Finally got in!" said the stealth slime after entering a small gap in the narrow rocks that made its slime body small and t. Poomm... Returning its slime body shape to be round as before, the stealth slime resumed its small activity of sneaking around and taking information as a spy who knew theyout of the cave where it lived. The small gap in the rocks was a shortcut that only it knew. The shape of the deepest part of the cave which was winding like a maze was the result of the worker slime who was ordered to design maze at the deepest part of the cave. Rather than exploring the cave maze that had traps andplicated structures, the stealth slime designed a shortcut for itself. The shortcut that it made in the past timeline had be useful because it managed to sneak into the deepest part of the cave. In the deepest part of the cave, a reflection of moonlight was seen on the source of the water spring that formed ake inside the cave. Unlike the flow of water that had been the entrance for previous infiltrations, the source of the water spring came from rainwater that had settled into the cave. "Oh, how beautiful..." the stealth slime was stunned by the natural beauty disyed in front of its slime body. Brrtt... Pooinngg... Feeling that it did not have time to enjoy the natural beauty, the stealth slime continued its work to sneak further into the cave. In the deepest part of the cave, the stealth slime felt a surge of mana detected in its sensitive slime body. The slime''s body filled with slippery mucus trembled as it felt arge surge of magical energy and a painful density of mana that contaminated the air around it. Sensing the abnormality, the stealth slime immediately connected itself to the Soul Tamemunicationwork. Piinggg... Pooingg... "Commander!!" with its small slime cry, the stealth slime shouted to attract the attention of its Slime Commander. "Oh, you''ve re-entered the Soul Tamemunicationwork. Is there any good news from your separate infiltration?" replied Lily who seemed to be rxing and enjoying the hot warzone situation from a distance. "Commander, is it just me, or do you seem very rxed in a situation like this?" "Hey, I''m not rxing! Didn''t you hear that the other stealth slimes are hiding after the patrol group from the Golden King Bear found the bodies of theirrades?" "Uhhh¡­" The stealth slime''s body suddenly shrank after hearing Lily''s cold answer and question who was wearing a serious expression. "I''m not rxing! I''m busy organizing your movements! Who had the idea to form a maze inside the cave? I want to praise them because it makes it easier for me to lure them into the trap that you all have prepared!" "Ahh¡­ C-Commander¡­ I want to report the results of my sessful infiltration into the deepest part of the cave," not wanting to disrupt themunicationwork for the other stealth slimes, that stealth slime reported briefly about its condition after sessfully prating the deepest part of the cave. "You managed to enter the deepest part of the cave? I wanted to ask about the route but it''s not important now. Is there anything else you want to report?" Lily''s busy voice made the stealth slime hesitate a little to express its discovery. "I can feel arge surge of energy in the deepest part of the cave," the stealth slime reported quickly. "Arge surge of magical energy? That''s terrible..." Lily replied while focusing on the personalmunicationwork with the stealth slime. A small magic energy circle appeared again in front of the stealth slime''s body. Piiippp... "Slime forty-seven, can you feel the signal for help from the King and Queen Slime?" Lily asked while forming a personalmunicationwork drom Soul Tame. "C-Commander? Ah! I can feel their signal for help!" The stealth slime flinched when it received a personalmunicationwork from Soul Tame. Poongg... Ppooiinngg...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The stealth slime''s body trembled and tried to activate its skill that was able to feel the signal for help assisted by its body''s sensitivity and was able to feel the overflow of magic energy. Guided by its body''s instincts that felt arge surge of magic energy, the stealth slime moved slowly by changing its body shape into rocks. "That was pretty good camouge technique, slime forty-seven. I didn''t expect you to think of that in a cave that had such dim light." "Of course, I have to be careful with this camouge because the Golden King Bear can destroy my body with one blow from its heavy hand, Commander!" "Well, I can''t me your weak bodies. Even with a sweep of Golden King Bear fart wind, your weak slime body can die in peaces." "Uhhh, it''s so annoying because I can''t deny it." Lily''s derogatory remarks to the stealth slime seemed to make the little slime realize how weak its body was when facing the Golden King Bear directly. Unlike the other stealth slimes who epted the insult with an open heart, this stealth slime already knew the limits of its abilities and considered the remarks given by its Slime Commander as a reality that it had to go through. Pooinggg... Pooiinggg... The steep rocks in the deepest part of the cave were suddenly reced by smooth rocks that seemed t and parallel to the straight ground. "Huh? Why is there a building like that in your cave?" Lily asked after seeing a building in the cave inhabited by a herd of stealth slimes. "That is a legacy from our ancestors, Commander. A sacred ce that is the main residence of the King and Queen of Slimes," the stealth slime replied while changing its body shape to be t like the rocks on the cave wall. "Hmm, not only can you sneak this far. You can also improvise your disguise by blending in with your surroundings. Aren''t you one smart stealth slime?" "I-I''m not as smart as the seven pir leaders of the stealth slime, Commander," hearing Lily''s praise, the stealth slime almost showed its presence while disguising itself as a cave wall. "Don''t be so modest. Your ability to sneak around as a spy is far more terrifying. Ohh! Want to be my pet slime? I can train you to be a slime that is greater than your seven pir leaders!" Poiiinnggg... Brrttt... Poommm... The tempting offer had changed the shape of the stealth slime''s body into a ball before returning to being t and disguising itself as a cave wall again. "P-Please don''t make such a sudden offer, Commander!" Holding back its behavior that almost released its camouge ability, the stealth slime continued to walk into the building inside its cave residence. When the stealth slime''s steps approached the building that caught Lily''s attention, its body felt the overflow of magical energy made it tremble in fear. With the courage to get information, the stealth slime forced itself to peek. Choompp... Kraauukk... Inside the building that was getting the reflection of the moonlight, a bear with a golden crown on top was seen. Its size which was as tall as three floors of a house had caught Lily''s attention. Itsrge body that was facing away from the stealth slime seemed to be eating something hard and producing an unpredictable surge of magical energy. Choommmp... Kraauukkk... Just by looking at the surge of magical energy, the stealth slime froze and couldn''t move. "Oh, no, it seems that the Golden King Bear is eating the magic cores of your King and Queen Slimes," Lily said in a t tone. "Get out of that underground building quickly!" Lily ordered after knowing the level of danger of the Golden King Bear is one of the most feared in Adventure Guild Scale. It was in a Cmity Level Disaster. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 72 - Preparation for Hunt Calamity Disasters Right in front of my eyes, I could see the figure of the Golden King Bear chewing on the magic core of the King and Queen Slime. Kraauukk... Cruushh...N?v(el)B\\jnn The report given by Stealth Slime Forty-seven had made me sit up with my instincts of danger still active when I saw the Golden King Bear enjoying the magic core meal of the King and Queen Slime. My order to stealth slime forty-seven to immediately leave that ce had been uttered from my mouth, it was a form of self-defense that had to be done if that slime wanted to survive. A single stealth slime against the Golden King Bear would be a sad sight. "C-Commander, I-I have a proposal for you!" With a body that did not tremble with fear, the stealth slime given the code name forty-seven uttered a request on the secretmunicationwork created by Soul Tame. "Allow me to stay here to observe the movements of the Golden King Bear up close!" "If this monster escapes from the maze that the worker slimes have painstakingly created and disappears from my detection range, it will put the other stealth slime swarms in danger!" I listened to the stealth slime''s words while considering my next tactic. Seeing this uncertain situation, I asionally touched the handle of my katana that was at my waist. [ Ohohhh¡­ Are you worried about that little slime, Lily-chan? ] In this important situation, my Goddess seems to be in a good mood to joke around with me. [ Hey, I''m not that cruel to joke around in a critical situation like this. ] [ I know what you''re thinking, Lily-chan. ] [ Wanting to go immediately to kill that Golden King Bear personally? ] [ That''s a reckless thing a Great Hero in the past timeline would do. ] [ Fighting a monster that has a danger level of the Cmity Disaster ss by yourself? ] [ It''s still too early for your current abilities, Lily-chan. ] I pondered for a moment after hearing my Goddess''s words. My hand that was holding the handle of my katana suddenly felt another touch. "Mio?" I nced to the side and saw Mio with her serious gaze directed at me. Mio shook her head at me as a sign not to do what I was thinking. "It seems like you know what I''m thinking, Mio?" I smiled slightly at Mio and released my grip on the handle of my katana. "Of course... I know, Lily-sama. I have master degree to understood your behavior for a long time since you was little. Especially with a situation like this, of course, you want to solve this problem yourself, right?" said Mio with a respectful attitude that showed her politeness in front of the public. Mio''s behavior like this has attracted several facial expressions filled with question marks from various parties. I nodded my head to answer Mio''s excessive worry about me. "I''m not that stupid, Mio. Moreover, this will be a suitable task to hire adventurers who need an extra sry to have fun battle, right?" with a wink of my eyes, I immediately went out of the gazebo that was the center of the stealth slime attack operation towards an old Butler who was standing in the distance. "Sebastian!" I greeted him with a soft andfortable shout for his old ears. "Good evening, Lily-sama. Is there anything I can help you with? I would love to help but I don''t understand anything about the military at all. Forgive me for being useless to you, Lily-sama," with extraordinary humility, Sebastian bowed after greeting me and vented his small frustration at not being able to help at close range. "Don''t worry about that, Sebastian. Every Butler and Maid has their advantages, even Mio doesn''t understand anything about the military at all and only helped me finish my dinner, isn''t that right, Mio?" I tried to reduce Sebastian''s guilt who felt he couldn''t help at all byparing him to Mio. Mio just smiled sweetly after hearing my words and nodded her head lightly. "That''s right, Sebastian-dono. This is just a professional form of me who must remain by Lily-sama''s side as her Exclusive Maid who has known since childhood her attitude of skipping dinner if she focuses on one thing that is happening in front of her eyes," Mio replied with graceful body movements. "Hmm? Am I always like that?" Responding to Mio''s words, I tilted my head and tried to remember my actions which had always skipped dinner when I was focused on something. "Ohh! I see now! No wonder Mio took the trouble to bring a food cart with a light dinner for Lily-sama. Mio made the dishes light meal so that they would be easy to eat when Lily-sama was focused on something, right? May I use your idea for Marquess Rommel too, Mio?" Sebastian exchanged nces with Mio before getting a small nod in response. "Thank you, Mio. At least I can keep an eye on Marquess Rommel''s diet to be more regr in touch while he''s busy taking care of the financial reports and the problems caused by the nobles of other factions who are trying to lure him into joining the faction opposing the royal familytely," as he said that, Sebastian nced at Princess Anastasia who was sitting enjoying the evening atmosphere with my twin step-sister. "I see... My father will be even more troubled after returning to his territory," I replied to end the conversation that was leading away from my purpose of meeting Sebastian. "Marquess Rommel is currently having a hard time, Lily-sama. There were even some envoys from other noble families who hade to personally deliver secret letters to Marquess Rommel. If there was one thing that could get him out of the pile of secret letters that were tiring him out. I can guarantee that Marquess Rommel would be happy after being relieved of such a troublesome workload." I smiled after hearing that. Who would have thought that this situation coincided with the presence of the Golden King Bear who would finish my father''s troublesome work? Since the letters sent by other noble families were confidential, it had made Sebastian go out for some fresh air and gave Marquess Rommel the leeway to read each one of those annoying letters. "Sebastian, the situation has be an emergency!" I said with a serious look in my eyes to Sebastian. "The report given to me by the stealth slime swarm has found the location of the Golden King Bear swarm located in the forest that is still part of Marquess Rommel''s territory," regting my breathing pattern while speaking earnestly, I looked into Sebastian''s eyes to give him an order. "I need to talk to my father privately about the monster that has be a Cmity Disaster level!" I said in a firm tone to Sebastian. Realizing the seriousness of my words, Sebastian immediately gave a friendly smile and gestured to walk behind him. "If Lily-sama is using such a firm tone. It means that this situation is no longer for ying around, right?" While walking towards Marquess Rommel''s private tent, Sebastian asionally nced at me who was ying a role like this. "By the way, has Lily-sama ever had a military uniform like that before? This is the first time I''ve seen a military uniform design that looks neat and charming like that." Our footsteps as we headed towards Marquess Rommel''s private tent were filled with light conversation about the military uniform I was wearing. "I designed it so that it doesn''t resemble the official military uniform used by the Aurora Kingdom. If I wear an official military uniform other than my own family''s military uniform, I will invite military-political problems that will trouble my father," I answered to cover up the ringleader of the role-y and wearing this military uniform that came from my Goddess. "I don''t think it will have much effect on the Marquess Rommel family, Lily-sama. The military uniform you are wearing looks much neater and more charming as your father''s butler said," Earl Timoti suddenly appeared behind me and walked with us towards my father''s private tent. "Ah, is that right? Does Earl Timoti also want a military uniform design like this?" I said while pulling on my military cap. "Yes, I will not deny that the design of the military uniform you are wearing has caught the attention of me and my soldiers. Especially with the female soldiers who have been ncing at you secretly while you were leading the stealth slime attack operation." "Huh?" Hearing Earl Timoti''s answer, I immediately turned my head towards his female soldiers who were resting in their tent. I could see several female soldiers under Earl Timoti''s leadership looking at me from a distance. "I understand why they look at me like that. But this is not a military uniform for field soldiers who can get dirty with blood and dust. This military uniform is more suitable for soldiers who serve indoors." "That''s what makes them jealous, Lily-sama. You''ve shown them how troublesome it is to be a female soldier tasked with strategizing indoors. They were pped in the face by a painful fact when being a military officer indoors is filled with such a heavy workload," Earl Timoti replied with a warm smile on his face. Uhm, did I just be an example of a female soldier who have heavy task with indoors activity? I stared at Earl Timoti and his female soldier''s tent with a sneer looks. At a nce, I could see several female soldiers peeking out from behind the tent. Their numbers were indeed fewerpared to the number of male soldiers brought by Earl Timoti. I immediately shook my head to focus on my main goal. Our footsteps had arrived in front of my father''s tent. Alright, its time to focus on seeking my father''s support! Chapter 73 - Waiting in Cold Winter Earl Timoti and I stood in front of my father''s private tent while waiting for Sebastian to bring good news. Apanied by the winter wind that had not yet changed seasons, I felt the cold windforting me in this silent atmosphere with Earl Timoti. We were not close emotionally and close as a friends, we were only close because Zoe had cursed all of her bloodline descendants to remain under themand of the Marquess Rommel family. Earl Timoti''s loyalty was the cursed fruit of Zoe, which rolled over the entire Earl Timoti family. I don''t want to remember the day when one of her sons insulted me along with the other children and ended up receiving the curse cast by Zoe. In addition to them reaping the fruits of their bad karma, I also seemed a little excessive at that time because I expected someone to receive Zoe''s curse. My curiosity about the curse of my butterfly spirit has paid off, as the noble family received Zoe''s curse. "Lily-sama, have you thought of some ns to kill the Golden King Bear that has be the Cmity Disaster?" without any opening sentence to fill this silence, Earl Timoti asked me while looking me gently in the eyes. My eyes which were covered by the shadow of my military cap only saw the bottom of his mouth that smiled gently at me. Looking at the situation, it seemed that Earl Timoti wanted to do something rted to himself. "There is no special n, there is only a change of n where the stealth slime will lose their fighting spirit when they find out that the King and Queen Slime have died. There is only a loss that will be obtained before they find out the fact that the forty-seventh stealth slime is hiding the bad news for them," I answered while pulling my military cap down to avoid his gentle gaze that was directed at my face. For some reason, I could feel that Earl Timoti was looking at me with a sparkling gaze that was covered by shining stars in his eyes. That gaze looked like he was amazed by my actions. I don''t know what I have done to him either! At least... please don''t look at me with that kind of gaze! I wanted to scream about this, but our condition which was in front of my father''s private tent had blocked my way to scream like that. "Losing the morale of the troops after their leader was killed. It was a good idea to prevent them from knowing what had happened. Their burning passion for killing the Golden King Bear herd that was patrolling inside their cave would be extinguished if they knew." "Yes, I also think so. Even in the military tactics book that my father often gave me. It would be easier to destroy the soldiers'' mentality on the battlefield by beheading their leader than facing his troops." "That only applies if the troops brought have a low level of intelligence, Lily-sama. In the recent case of our neighboring kingdom''s civil war, they fought to thest drop of blood. If no one survived, then the war would end in an absolute victory." "Ugh, what kind of war is that? Doesn''t it look very barbaric and inhumane?" Hearing Earl Timoti''s words, my brain immediately yed that horrifying scene. "What kind of war is it where only one person survives as the winner?" I asked Earl Timoti and observed his face which was still smiling gently at me. "As I said before, a civil war¡­ to fight for the next throne as the sole Crown Prince or the sole Crown Princess." "Ughh¡­ how barbaric! Is that a natural thing to be the next throne holder?" "Haahaha, I know that Lily-sama sees this as an inhumane act, right? But it is necessary because the entire royal family is under a strange curse from their ancestors," Earl Timoti''s tone suddenly weakened and he held his face. "Compared to my face being made to bow down to one of the noble families in the Aurora Kingdom, it is much better than only having a life expectancy of fifty years before dying from a curse, isn''t it?" Earl Timoti continued. My ears felt hot when I heard this. A curse that limits life expectancy to fifty years, is there such a curse? To confirm what Earl Timoti said, I immediately called Zoe who was inhabiting the spirit realm created by her and her butterfly sister. "Zoe, can you hear me?" I said while calling Zoe. Swirl¡­ Poommm¡­ "Master! It''s been a long time since you called me, I thought you''d forgotten your lonely spirit. Is there something that requires my curse or is my Master nning to curse a kingdom?" Zoe suddenly appeared while saying something terrifying. Hearing from her perspective, Zoe looked very happy when she was called by me after being busy developing her personal spirit realm for so long. "Your words are as terrifying as ever. If people don''t know you''re joking, they''ll take your words seriously, Zoe," Imented on Zoe''s terrifying joke as much as possible to direct Zoe''s curse to something positive rather than negative. "Eeh, didn''t thest curse I cast earlier improve the economy of the Aurora Kingdom? What''s wrong with forcing them to work hard under the control of a curse that improves their attitude patterns?" because Zoe physically used a human body appearance that was simr to mine, I could see myself who seemed indifferent to the legal views and rights with obligations of the kingdom''s citizens. "That''s a positive thing, but that''s not what made me call you, Zoe." "Hmm? Then about what?" Zoe''s gaze now looked from the tips of my hair to my chest. "Master, you don''t need to worry. You''ve be a beautiful girl with breasts that are quiterge for a girl your age!" with that said, Zoe gave a thumbs up. "Not that either, from the start I already realized that my breasts are a bit bigger than the breasts of girls my age. Putting aside my beauty, it''s useless if some people still look down on humans who have light brown skin like me." "If not that either? Is there another problem? I can see my Master bonding with other pets besides the Linked Ritual?" "Uhh... Well... Something did happen. What I want to ask is is there a curse that can limit a person''s lifespan?" "Uh, Wooow! I didn''t think the time woulde for me to use a curse spell like that. When are we going to do it?" Zoe''s eyes suddenly shone brightly and changed her body into her butterfly spirit then flew towards me until it stuck to my cheek. "Ooohh¡­ My Master¡­ who is the fool that you want to limit his lifespan?" as Zoe''s butterfly spirit body pressed against my cheek, words filled with threats and killing intent from Zoe were heard. Boosshh¡­ Whhoosshh¡­ Just from the killing intent emitted by Zoe''s butterfly spirit form, I could see Earl Timoti who was sweating coldly. "Calm yourself, Zoe. Can''t you see that there''s someone beside me?" I tried to calm Zoe who was excited when it came to the curse chant that was her specialty magic. Zoe''s burst of killing intent slowly subsided and Earl Timoti calmed down again with his cold sweat already reduced on his face. Earl Timoti wiped the sweat off his face and looked at me. "It''s been a long time since I felt such pure killing intent like this," Earl Timoti praised Zoe. "It''s been a long time since we met, Zoe-sama. Thanks to the curse you cast on my family, I am now the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family," continued Earl Timoti while bowing respectfully to Zoe like a civilized noble. "If I''m not mistaken, you are the head of the family who was cursed to remain under themand of the Marquess Rommel family, right? I can see that the butterfly wing marks I gave you have grown rapidly into a new power for all of your flesh and blood descendants. Do you understand the blessing of the curse I gave you?" A curse blessing? There is a curse blessing? Wait! Why did I just find out about this? What has happened over the years to Earl Timoti''s family? Why did the curse be a curse blessing for Earl Timoti''s family? My head was suddenly filled with various questions about Zoe and the curse cast on Earl Timoti''s family some time ago. Compared to the family that suffered from the curse, Earl Timoti seemed to have lived side by side with the curse cast by Zoe. "How does it feel to live with the cursed blessing to remain loyal to the Marquess Rommel family?" Zoe asked, pping her butterfly wings. "That''s a wonderful life, Zoe-sama. Some mental attacks and mind control no longer work on my entire bloodline. Even in the hunt for a ck wizard who can control his victims'' minds, my entire family was unaffected by his mind control spells!" Earl Timoti shouted excitedly to Zoe. "That makes it easy for us to kill him like a puppy being bitten by a dragon!" Earl Timoti eximed even louder after telling the story of his curse blessing that made all of his flesh and blood descendants proud. Eh? Wait! What happened? Why do Zoe and Earl Timoti seem so close by a blessing of curse? Has the curse given by Zoe turned into a curse blessing that makes all of his flesh and blood immune to mind control spells? "Oh, speaking of a curse that limits lifespan. It exists, my Master," replied Zoe who had finished chatting with Earl Timoti. "A life-limiting curse is easy to break if you know the method of the curse given. For example, limiting someone''s life like the magic energy in their body explodes because it is blocked by a curse that blocks the flow of magic energy throughout their body. Based on the method of the curse used, there will be different ways to remove the life-limiting curse," Zoe said to exin the curse that limits someone''s life.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "It''s just that it will take a lot of time to identify the curse given to limit someone''s life," Zoe continued while pping her butterfly wings. Hearing Zoe''s words, I remembered again the future of my twin step-sisters from the words of the Goddess, my twin step-sisters would die if they could not control the magical energy in their bodies. Could it be... that curse and what my twin step-sister experienced were the same thing? If it was the same thing, it could be destroyed like the fate of my twin step-sisters? While I was daydreaming about cursed, Sebastian came out of my father''s tent and brought good news for next military operations using stealth slime herd. Chapter 74 - The Power of Inheritance Apanied by Sebastian, Earl Timoti and I entered Marquess Rommel''s private tent. Inside the tent filled with the light of the magtern, I could see my father busy taking care of documents along with important letters that had the seals of other noble families'' symbols. As Sebastian had said before, my father seemed too busy taking care of his work as a noble territory leader. Especially since he had been absent for several years and had just returned from a family vacation. "I heard an exnation about the current situation in the forest of our territory from Sebastian." "That''s a good thing after discovering what happened inside the cave that we didn''t know about. Good job, Lily," my father''s praise and give me a short greeting. Even in a physical condition that was still unmoved from reading the report letter that came to his work desk, my father was still working hard without touching his dinner that was still on the food cart. "Preventive efforts are indeed worth doing and for the time being Earl Timoti will help you, Is that right, Lily?" "There are still some important letters that Father must reply because they concern to the stability of the political wheels in the Aurora Kingdom." "I understand, Father. Does that mean I am free to use the resources under Marquess Rommel''s authority?" I understood that this small problem would be very difficult to ovee and my Father was too busy taking care of the noble family who was acting up behind the scenes. "You want to do it that far, Lily?" My Father stopped his activity which was reading an important letter from one of the other military families. "I am very sure that this problem must get special intervention from our family''s involvement, Father." My Father stretched his arms and sat back in his chair. "Golden King Bear and the threat of the monster itself which has a Cmity Disaster level. Our family''s involvement in taking care of the monster is the main obligation that must be do as the responsibility of the ruler of the territory. Are you sure you can take care of all that, Lily?" With a sharp gaze, my Father stared at my body while thinking about important things in his mind. "Listen to this, Lily. Father does not doubt your abilities who have studied swordsmanship and magic. But to face one of the monsters that have a threat level of Cmity Disaster will cause great panic for our civilians," said my father while pulling his beard that grew thickly under his chin. "I know about that, father. As a precaution, I would at least like to conduct an evacuation and early warning of the presence of the Golden King Bear that is feasting on the magic cores of the King and Queen Slimes." "And that is what worries me about it... this unpredictable threat. The information you have obtained from the stealth slime swarm is too urate along with your use of magic that can control the stealth slime. The biggest problem for now is whether you can make the adventurers who are members of the Adventurer''s Guild sacrifice their lives to hunt the Golden King Bear?" "Oh, forgive me if I doubt the loyalty and fighting ability of your troops, Earl Timoti. But this Golden King Bear is not a monster that can be defeated with the help of just my troops, your troops, or thebined forces of the Adventurer''s Guild. I doubt even a bag of gold coins can move the interest of adventurers to exchange their lives for such fleeting wealth." My father''s words were true. Trading life for fleeting wealth to fight the Golden King Bear was simply unreasonable. If I were given such a choice, I might do the same¡­ or not? Watching the battle between the stealth slime herd and the Golden King Bear herd, I could feel that this battle would be one-sided and would require a greater effort to defeat the Golden King Bear. This conversation became even more difficult as my father was concerned about the casualties that would ur if the next stage of the attack n was carried out. "Marquess Rommel, I know that this matter is indeedplicated along with the problem of other nobles attacking you when you return to your territory. If these precautions are not taken immediately, then the emergence of monsters that bring natural disasters to the Aurora Kingdom will start from your territory, Marquess Rommel," said Earl Timoti who had entered this important conversation. "Unlike you who are still sitting passively like this. Lily-sama has devised a simple military strategy that can mobilize the stealth slime herd until it sessfully reduces the number of the Golden King Bear herd that inhabits the cave where the stealth slimes previously lived," continued Earl Timoti who seemed to be bringing my name up for negotiation with my father. "Wouldn''t it be better if you left all of this to Lily-sama? Just by being with her in the small gazebo arranging the tactics to fight with the stealth slime herd has convinced me that Lily-sama has the talent of a strategist like you, Marquess Rommel?" sweet words filled with admiring gazes directed at my father. The gaze of admiration that Marquess Rommel received from Earl Timoti did not seem to reflect their old age. "Stop your ridiculous gaze, Earl Timoti. You are no longer my junior at the Military Academy. We have be part of the military family that serves the Aurora Kingdom. So stop that ridiculous gaze!" My father looked embarrassed after seeing Earl Timoti''s gaze filled with admiration. Looking at my father and Earl Timoti''s interaction, it seemed that something had happened between the two of them when they were still students at the Aurora Royal Military Academy. Sebastian suddenly interrupted Earl Timoti''s gaze by handing him a cup of warm tea that had just been heated with Sebastian''s magic energy. "This may sound presumptuous to you, my lord. Lily-sama has the same talent as you as a strategist in the rear lines. I had the chance to see Lily-sama arranging the movements and directing theplex attack tactics of the stealth slime herd without encountering any significant difficulties. Just by pushing her onto the battlefield, we can find out if Lily-sama has the talent for being a strategist on the front lines as well," with a polite and gentleman gesture, Sebastian gave me a small bow through his sweet words. "If a herd of monsters like stealth slimes can follow Lily-sama''s instructions. Even the strange humans who are members of the Adventurer''s Guild will be able to follow Lily-sama''s instructions without exception," in the words spoken by Sebastian, I could hear his tongue uttering harsh words as aparison that was in line with my abilities.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ugh, are you forcing me to do this too, Sebastian?" My father responded to Sebastian''s words with a tired expression. Tapp... Tapp... My father seemed to be thinking hard about something. His little thoughts that were flying around made his fingers move to tap on his desk. Tapp... Tapp... In the silence waiting for my father''s decision, the sound of his fingers tapping indicated the burden of the decision that would be given as the main leader of the Marquess Rommel family. A light tap indicated that the risk taken was very light. A heavy tap indicated that the risk taken had a big step to be reconsidered. Those two different taps had made me wait for the seconds that determined my father''s final decision. "There''s no other way, huh?" With a breath filled with defeat from his small considerations, my father said the sentence that determined his final decision. "Lily, if I leave this Golden King Bear problem to you. Can you guarantee the safety of the people participating in this Golden King Bear hunt?" A heavy question was asked by my father. Guarantee of safety? Honestly, it was the hardest guarantee that would fail if one of the participants in the Golden King Bear hunt was killed. I shrugged my shoulders and gave the most rational answer to this. "No way! Who can guarantee safety when hunting a monster that has a danger level equal to a Cmity Disaster like that?" I replied with a smile and an answer that was close to rational conditions. Hearing my answer, my father and Earl Timoti were stunned. "But since Ciel, Sia, and Hana are visiting. Why not ask for their help as a guarantee of safety and a death blessed by the Saintess?" I continued while dragging some of my friends to share this heavy responsibility. As a fellow Saintess, they has to reduce the number of casualties when a natural disaster is slowly trying to rise, right? At a nce, I could see my father and Earl Timoti nodding at each other. "An answer I didn''t expect but it''s better because my daughter can see the level of high failure given by the monster''s rampage, huh?" Saying those words, my father looked at me with a warm and light smile, now his hand seemed to be opening a drawer on his desk. "I was afraid that Lily-sama could guarantee everyone''s safety. But this rational and realistic answer has made me feel at ease after seeing Lily-sama''s perfect tactics in managing the stealth slime herd attack. It turns out that Lily-sama still has things she can''t do, hahaha," Earl Timoti replied to my father''s words with a smallugh that seemed to mock my answer. "That''s much better than agreeing to a safety guarantee that will be a disaster. I''m not ready to build arge tomb and a memorial to the dead after that safety guarantee fails." "I know that feeling, Marquess Rommel. Luckily Lily-sama has this kind of logical thinking." My father suddenly threw a small stick at me after his hand took something from his desk drawer. "Use thatmand baton that has the same position as Patriarch Marquess Rommel, Lily. When you use thatmand stick, no one from Marquess Rommel''s people will be able to refuse your request." "Use that opportunity to be a lesson and be the next Matriarch." "Eh?" That was the only answer that came out when I received it. Matriarch? Huh? Huh? What does that mean? Why is there a discussion like this all of a sudden? What is happening in this conversation? In this confusion, my hand had received themand baton that could make my status on the same level as Patriarch Marquess Rommel. The burden of holding thismand baton felt very heavy. "F-Father¡­ Uhmm¡­ isn''t this too soon?" "Hmm? Not really. Would you rather get married than be the Matriarch who continues my noble title?" "I WILL TRY HARDER TO BECOME A MATRIARCH THAT YOU CAN BE PROUD OF!" I took themand baton and gave a small salute to my father before leaving. Golden King Bear, here Ie! Chapter 75 - Golden King Bear Hunt Quest In the midst of this gripping darkness, I sit at the horse that took me to the nearest city. It was arge city that was quite developed because its has modernyout, and it was close to the residence of the Marquess Rommel family. So, they keep the city maintenance in regr touch. On this horse riding journey, I added a cape marking the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family as my official identity which represented Marquess Rommel directly. Earl Timoti, Mio, Alice, and Alyssa apanied my sudden night journey to nearest city who had the Guild Adventurer. Because the situation was running like a time bomb that would explode anytime, I had divided the tasks among several people at the Marquess Rommel''s residence. To prevent the loss of life that would ur. I gave orders to Ciel, Sia, and Hana to make a protective amulet containing a mid-level shield magic form assisted by my mother who had mastering the structure of the magic form based on the notes of the magic book written directly by the Great Hero. Princess Anastasia nned to join this small trip but I held her back because I asked her to monitor the movement of the stealth slime herd that was still hunting the Golden King Bear herd. Connecting Princess Anastasia''s consciousness into the Soul Timemunicationwork kept us connected at all times. "Lily, I have managed to draw an urate map of the deepest maze of the cave where the stealth slime previously resided." "Don''t forget my reward for working so hard like this." "You promised to go on a date with me after all of this is over!" Inside my mind I was connected to the Soul Tamework, I received a direct message from Princess Anastasia that entered my head loudly. "I understand, Princess Anastasia. After all this is over and Marquess Rommel''s residence has been restored for ready to use, right?" I replied through the Soul Tame connectionwork inside my mind. This secret conversation felt very efficient because it didn''t require my lips to move to speak. "I know, that''s why I''ll bring some of my Butlers and Maids to help. I will do that even if you tell me not to, Lily!" Princess Anastasia shouted in my mind. Booingg¡­ "V-Vice Commander! Bad news! There are bear monsters that can multiply their bodies to find us!" Pooingg... "This is bad because we don''t know where that bear real body!" Booingg... "What should we do, Vice Commander?!" Pooiinngg... "T-This monster doesn''t have a keen sense of smell, right? W-Will we be okay hiding like this, Vice Commander?" "You guys calm down first and stay hidden to observe the situation. Don''t make any movements that will attract the attention of the bear monster!" In my mind, Princess Anastasia seemed to be sharingmunication with the other stealth slimework until themunication between her and me was suddenly cut off by the panic voice of the stealth slime in facing a new enemy. Appointing Princess Anastasia as a Vice Commander seemed to be the right decision. The three stealth slime who shared their eyes perspectives were not an obstacle for Princess Anastasia in carrying out the silent attack strategy that I had previously carried out. Leaving the leadership of the stealth slime herd to Princess Anastasia for a while had relieved my burden that had already felt heavy from carrying Marquess Rommel''s baton. After I received themand baton of Marquess Rommel, I will officially act ording to Patriarch Marquess Rommel himself. This is a heavy responsibility and high burden. Ugh, And this responsibility already makes my body ache with every decision that will happen ande out of my mouth. "Lily-sama, we have arrived at the city border and soon the city gates will be visible," said Mio who spurred her horse next to my father''s horse that I was riding. "I know," with a small nod from me, I immediately spurred my father''s horse to run faster until the city wall was visible. Unlike in my childhood time when I moved sneaking into the city on foot run, this time I did the right thing in entering the city. By spurring my father''s horse to high speed, I managed to attract the attention of the soldiers who were on duty as guards at the city entrance gate. "Stop! Reduce the speed of your horses!" From a distance, I could hear the soldiers who were guarding the entrance gate trying to stop my father''s horse which was running fast without feeling afraid. Following the instinct of freedom from an animal that was used to roaming the battlefield with my father, the horse I rode did indeed look more confident when a sharp weapon was pointed at horse body. "Earl Timoti, can you take care of this?" I said while trying hard to control the increasingly fast speed of my father''s horse. "I can take care of it, Lily-sama," Earl Timoti replied as he spurred his horse to step out of the line of my father''s horses. Alright, one troublesome problem has been resolved. Now it''s time to create the next problem like... Advance my father''s fearless horse and slowly charge at that lousy gatekeeper! With a single touch of my foot that tapped the back of my father''s horse, it seemed to have figured out my destination with such a small touch. "Kiiiikkk!!" The snort from the horse that was running energetically gave a boost of speed that surprised me. In such a fast-running condition, the horse that had been trained on the battlefield immediately increased its running speed until it broke through my ears'' tolerance for hearing sounds. Kaabbaammm!! As if using wind magic to throw objects into the air, a sound bomb urred around the body of the horse I was riding. "L-Lily-sama!!" I could faintly hear Mio''s voice who was surprised by the speed of my father''s horse. I didn''t expect that this horse that had grown older still had such incredible energy. My vision began to blur after receiving the wind pressure caused by the horse''s running speed. The spear that was ready to pierce the horse''s body didn''t seem like a terrible threat to it. When the distance between my father''s horse and the city gate was getting closer, the horse suddenly stomped its feet to jump. Baaammm... A strong wind pressure was immediately generated when the horse''s feet jumped and crushed the ground. At a speed that was difficult to control, the horse suddenly jumped and carried my body through the thick city gate. Kaaabaammm!! When the horse I was riding jumped in the air, surprisingly its feet stepped on a strong wind that made its body fall quickly. My body''s instincts didn''t feel any signs of danger from this, so I could feel that this horse was already too professional in doing this crazy action. A small jerk from its feet had pushed the horse''s body through the thick city wall. Taaaakkk... Taaaakakaakaka.... After descending from a height and sessfully passing through the thick city gate, the horse still had enough energy to run straight ahead without any signs of fatigue. "Uhh, I know you''re excited. But can you slow down your running speed once you''re inside the city?" "It would be embarrassing for your owner if you identally hit someone while running fast like this." I tried to slow down the speed of the horse that was running fast because the Adventurer''s Guild building was in sight. The running movement of my father''s horse that I was riding suddenly slowed down and adjusted to the safe speed limit in the city. "Yup, good girl, I''ll give you a carrot after I get home," I said while stroking the obedient horse''s hair. When the horse I was riding arrived in front of the Adventurer''s Guild building, I immediately got off and ordered it to behave politely and not disturb public order. "Wait like a good girl here!" "Don''t go wandering off to faraway ces!" "Then don''t cause unnecessary trouble when I''m not around, understand?" While getting off my father''s horse was excited like this, I gave her some warnings and advice so that she wouldn''t get too out of control when her head wasn''t tied by the horse''s reins. "Kiiiikkk!!" "Hiiikkk!!" "Huurrttff!!" I don''t understand horsenguage, but I can see the happy expression of my father''s horse which looks happy like this. "Good! If there''s something suspicious. then use your feet to attack!" "Kiiiikkk!!" Tommpphh¡­ Tommpphh¡­ My father''s horse immediately stomped its hooves on the ground to answer my words. With a light salute from my fingers, I gave her a greeting for serving as a good horse without being restrained by the reins on her head. "Then I''ll go into the Adventurer''s Guild building first!" I quickly turned around to run into the Adventurer''s Guild building. The situation of this city with Marquess Rommel''s residence seemed very different. If Marquess Rommel''s residence had entered spring thanks to the intervention of Ciel and Sia''s blessings, then this city was still in winter which made some civilians shiver with cold. Braakkk!! With a quick movement, I immediately made the Adventurer''s Guild building. When I opened the main door, I could see several adventurers enjoying a warm soup as dinner approached midnight. My sudden appearance seemed to have attracted a few eyes, especially with my light brown skin and cape that showed the Marquess Rommel family crest. I immediately walked towards one of the female staffs of the Adventurer''s Guild and handed over three bags containing gold coins. "I wish to make a Quest in the name of Marquess Rommel!" while showing themand baton that showed my status was equal to Marquess Rommel himself, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild seemed to stand still without words while waiting for information about the Quest I wanted to make. "Ten gold coins for participating in the Golden King Bear hunt and one gold coin for each monster head from the Golden King Bear herd!" I said in a loud and clear tone. "..." "..." "..." "G-Golden King Bear? What kind of monster is that?" replied the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild. Braaakkk!! "Did you just say something about the Golden King Bear monster?!" said one of the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild who had juste out in a hurry from the innermost room. "Y-You''re not joking, are you?!" With words filled with disbelief, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild stared at me intently before her eyes fell on themand baton I was holding. "M-Marquess Rommel crest? Ah! I pay my respects to Marquess Rommel!"N?v(el)B\\jnn With her awkward behavior, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild realized the seriousness of my words. Chapter 76 - Warm Greetings An important meeting was about to take ce in one room of the Adventurer''s Guild buildings. While waiting for the Adventurers'' Guild Master toe with one of the Adventurers Guild staff to pick his up at his house, I was given a special dish of warm milk cream soup and soft bread that had just been heated. "It may not be as good as the dishes at Marquess Rommel''s residence. But it is the best dish to enjoy on a cold winter night like this." "Please enjoy this simple dish before our Adventurer''s Guild Masteres to take care of this sudden Quest request." The two women who were part of the Adventurer''s Guild staff immediately gave me the most luxurious service because they had understood the meaning of themand baton that I brought as a direct representative of Marquess Rommel. Themand baton and my presence were enough to make the Adventurer''s Guild building under the pressure of the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility. "It''s okay, I''m used to eating like this during my family''s vacations," to make the atmosphere morefortable and controlled. I epted the simple dish from them and ate it as a midnight snack. If Mio knew this, she would nag me about my diet that shouldn''t eat heavy food that is equivalent to the main course of dinner. My hand immediately took the warm bread and dipped it in the warm milk cream soup given by the two Adventurer Guild staff. The warm milk cream soup stuck perfectly to the edges of the soft bread that still showed its hot steam. Carefully, I ate the soft bread that was served with warm milk cream soup. The soft taste of the bread mixed with the sweetness of the milk made me feel like eating the main course of dinner which would make my stomach full again. The sin of enjoying this dinner would affect my weight which was being strictly maintained by Mio. Well, that would be another problemter. For now, let''s enjoy the dinner that had been prepared by the two Adventurer Guild staff. Noomm... noommm... I ate their dishes quickly so that Mio who followed me with Earl Timoti wouldn''t question my attitude of having dinner twice. "This is a delicious dish, can you prepare warm drinks for the other guests?" I said while trying to get rid of the traces of this delicious dinner in front of me. "They''re probably stuck at the city gate," I continued while pushing the bowl and wooden coaster of the bread I had finished eating. As I was pushing the leftovers off the wooden coaster, my nose caught a familiar scent. "Lily-sama, it seems like you''re having a great time enjoying that heavy dinner snack." When the voice echoed behind me, I could feel that the source of the voice had the terrifying gaze of a Devil who had controlled my diet as a healthy noblewoman. The cold sweat that gathered on my back could not lie with this fear. "O-Oh, Mio! You''vee!" while turning my body to suppress my guilt for eating a heavy dinner snack like one of my twin step-sisters had done until she gained weight and went on a strict diet on my mother''s orders. Mio looked at me with her eyes, seeing my mistake. "I can exin about this¡­ I can''t possibly refuse their hospitality that has provided such a meal, right?" I tried my best to give a logical and reasonable answer to Mio. Mio still looked at me suspiciously. "Uhh¡­ T-This¡­ it would make me feel like I''m hurting them if I refuse the meal that they provided to wee me here¡­" I had given various ways to make Mio skip the problem of this heavy dinner snack. My sweat that had been flowing profusely had soaked my back along with a single drop of sweat that had flowed past the back of my ear. The more I tried to deny my actions that tried to cover up this heavy dinner snack, the harder it was for me to ept Mio''s gaze which was filled with suspicion. "Huuffttt¡­ I understand, Lily-sama," Mio finally rxed her suspicious gaze and took a deep breath filled with her seriousness. "But I have to control your fat with my own hands," Mio slowly approached me and pulled my cheek. Squiishh... Munnyaa... Squuisshh... Mio''s hand pulled my cheek and wiggled her fingers to feel the sticity of my cheek. My stiff cheeks could only ept the rough treatment of Mio''s hand that was examining my body. "I-Is it done, Mio?" Mio''s actions attracted several other pairs of eyes including Earl Timoti who entered the Adventurer''s Guild building with a look filled with astonished question marks when he saw Mio pulling my cheek. Squisshh... Mio''s hand kept checking my cheek until it turned red and suddenly put her lips on my right cheek. Chuuu... The touch of her lips made some of the women and some of the male staff of the Adventurer''s Guild scream. "After eating sweets at night, make sure to brush Lily-sama''s teeth before going to bed, does Lily-sama understand?" Mio said while licking her lips that were stained from the warm milk-cream soup that was a side dish of soft bread. "I-I understand, Mio," I replied while wiping my cheeks to make sure there were no food stains stuck around my mouth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Braakkk... Daaamm... When the sound of the entrance door of the Adventurer''s Guild building was forced open. A man with a muscr body like a crazy person was seen with the size of his muscles visible. The clothes he was wearing looked like light clothes that were easily torn because of hisrge muscle size. Daakk... Daakk... When the man stepped in, Alice and Lily walked quietly behind him with a magic form ready to be used with a quick chant. Alice and Alyssa gave a small nod about quick action when a problem urred by the big muscleman. Braaaakkk... Baaaammm... Just by pulling a chair beside me and sitting on it, the chair that was supporting his weight screamed when it received a heavy load that should not have been able to be held by the chair. "I heard from one of my staff about someone who wanted to make a Quest on this cold night." "Is that you?!" Hisrge muscles and ring eyes seemed to be pressing me with fear. But that didn''t make me afraid after Alice and Alyssa''s quick chant was ready to be used at any time. "Yes, that''s right. Should I wait until tomorrow when the weather gets warmer?" Responding to the fear emitted by his body, I replied with a calm tone and a cold facial expression as if I didn''t care about the threat he gave. Ctiikk... Sraakk... Because of the threat given by the muscr man, I could see Earl Timoti and Mio preparing to draw their weapons. Earl Timoti had pulled the hilt of his sword from its sheath while Mio had taken three throwing knives hidden behind her body. I immediately raised my hand to stop their actions. "However, if I do something like that. I can assure you that this city has been destroyed by the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd," I said in a calm tone while returning the threatening gaze with a cold gaze like ice in a blizzard. "All this just for the Golden King Bear? Don''t joke like that, Miss!" "Don''t you know that the Golden King Bear is a rare monster that is equal to the mythical Yeti that inhabits the snowy mountains? If this is to satisfy your curiosity about wanting to see the Golden King Bear, then forget it!" "I''m sick of being toyed with by these self-willed noble children here!" "Get lost before I use my muscles to p you!" Braakkk¡­ With a quick movement, Earl Timoti and Mio gave the opening attack to the man who tried to p me with his words. This useless action would be very troublesome if the name of the Marquess Rommel family was tarnished by an action that could have been avoided. My slowed-down vision showed Earl Timoti''s body speeding along with Mio''s knife throw. "This is going to be a hassle for me," I kicked the table in front of me to block the speed of the knife that Mio had thrown. Using the Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash movements, I drew my katana de to block Earl Timoti''s attack and twisted my body in the air to kick the muscr man into the air. Daaagghh¡­ Bammm¡­. Tiinnggg!! Kraakk¡­ The sudden, quick attack made some people panic. Staabb... Staabb... Staabb... The knives thrown by Mio perfectly stuck into the table that I had kicked until the des stuck in and left the handles of the knives that did not prate the table. Tinngg... Tiiingg... Tiinngg!! Sparks from my katana with Earl Timoti''s sword urred quickly. "You two, calm down a little," I said after fending off three attacks from Earl Timoti''s sword. "L-Lily-sama!!" Earl Timoti looked panicked after the sword he had drawn was pointing at my body. Baaammm!! By mming the direction of his heavy sword swing, Earl Timoti intentionally destroyed the floor of the Adventurer''s Guild building to evade his sword attack from hitting me. Staakk... Staapp... "Hey, that''s going to get us in trouble," I said while putting my katana back into its sheath. The remains of the fight were very deadly, but its lucky one because no one death. Especially with my twin step-sisters who had prepared a quick spell to join in this intense fight. Buugghh... The body of the muscr man fell hard. He was only receiving one kick from me, but I could see his torn clothes and bruises that marked my shoes. "I-It must hurt when kicked hard like that," Alice whispered to Alyssa. "Yep, it''s obvious and must hurt a lot, because Lily-nee kicked him with a lot power and saving that stupid guy life from our barrage magic," Alyssa replied by dimming her quick magic spell after the situation was under control. Seeing the situation had calmed down, I walked towards the muscr man and pressed his head with my shoe. "I know you are still conscious." "If you don''t want to die in agony, then please answer my question like a jerk." With a little sweet threat, I pressed my shoe to press his head which seemed to be having difficulty breathing. His flushed face made me curious about his body''s resistance to not receiving oxygen to breathe. "Do you want to ept the Quest from the Marquess Rommel family or not?" I said while pressing his head deeper with my shoes. The only answer I received was him fainting from weakness. Chapter 77 - Request Quest Dukk... Duukkk... I cleaned my shoes which had make a muscr man to faint until his body went limp. Several adventurers'' eyes were on me, and their gazes observed my every gesture. "This is the first time I''ve seen someone who has a personal grudge like this pathetic man, did something happen before?" I asked one of the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild who stood frozen after seeing me pressing the head of the Adventurer''s Guild Master.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ahh... T-That..." With a face full of hesitation as if something was holding her back from saying words, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild turned her head as if looking for something. "C-Can I whisper something to you.. Uhmm... Miss...??" when she wanted to say a sentence directed at me, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild seemed to have difficulty finding a suitable nickname to address me properly. "Lily Schwartz De Rommel," I said to introduce myself while showing the cape engraved with the Marquess Rommel family crest. "Uhhmm... L-Lily-sama¡­ I-It seems that our Adventurer Guild Master has a personal grudge against the noble girl who has been burdening some adventurers here with her financial andbor costs for the past few years," the female Adventurer Guild staff replied, ncing left and right while lowering her voice to a whisper. "A personal grudge against a noble girl? Which noble family would dare to directly disrupt Marquess Rommel''s territory?" I asked without lowering my voice so that my words echoed clearly inside the Adventurer Guild building. "Uuuhh¡­ T-That''s because that noble girl has a higher authority than Marquess Rommel, so we can''t possibly act impolitely by refusing every strange request of hers¡­ I guess?" as if trying to remember the burden that the Adventurer Guild Master had once received who had to submit to the noble girl, the female Adventurer Guild staff looked restless after telling me this information. "Someone who is above Marquess Rommel''s nobility? Do you know about this, Earl Timoti?" I continued asking Earl Timoti. My purpose in asking Earl Timoti was right on target. Before my family went on vacation, only Earl Timoti had prepared himself to guard our territory''s forest and control the monster poption along with Marquess Rommel''s troops who were intentionally left behind to control the forest poption so that there would be no wild monster invasions entering the nearby town. "I think I know the noble girl that this bastard mentioned¡­ I mean the Adventurer''s Guild Master mentioned, Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti who called the Adventurer''s Guild Master a bastard. "¡­ Uhuh?" I replied patiently until Earl Timoti told me what he knew while my family was on vacation. "It has something to do with the arrival of Princess Anastasia who had aplicated n to settle in this town while building her own house so that she could find out information about your return from the family vacation, Lily-sama," said Earl Timoti while giving the answer that became the source of this problem. "Then¡­ what problem happened that this stupid muscle man had a personal grudge against a noble girl?" I asked Earl Timoti further. "Let me think about it, Lily-sama. Remembering Princess Anastasia''s stubborn behavior in the Royal Pce and in this territory has a thin thread that is difficult to distinguish to be called... a problem," while stroking his chin and closing his eyes, Earl Timoti seemed to be struggling to remember Princess Anastasia''s behavior that caused someone to have a personal grudge against her. "If I''m not mistaken, Princess Anastasia once hired several adventurers as construction workers who brought building materials to build her private house until the private house became the subject of a dispute between Princess Anastasia and the King," continued Earl Timoti who dug into his past timeline memories about Princess Anastasia''s behavior that caused someone to have a personal grudge against every noble girl. "There was a case where Princess Anastasia hired several adventurers who were experts in carrying out stealthy Quests to break into Marquess Rommel''s residence that I was guarding." "Fortunately, I managed to block her path from entering Marquess Rommel''s residence which had be my responsibility as the sword and shield of your family, Lily-sama." I was stunned after hearing some of Princess Anastasia''s behavior while I was on vacation with my family. "The biggest problem that happened was Princess Anastasia who tried to destroy the Adventurer''s Guild building because one of the Adventurer''s Guild staff wanted to reject her strange Quest request until the fight reached the legal institution of the Aurora Kingdom Capital." "Uuhh¡­ Wooow, I didn''t expect Princess Anastasia to be that crazy, did she win the trial?" asked Alyssa who seemed interested in this story. "You could say that Princess Anastasia won like andslide in the trial so that this stupid-looking man had to pay damages for viting several rules of the Adventurer''s Guild vows... that make the Adventurer''s Guild shouldn''t have rejected her Quest... as her Quest not vited any rules to be broken," replied Earl Timoti in answer to Alyssa''s question. "Yup, Princess Anastasia is a crazy girl for a long time. I have to be more careful if Lily-nee is alone with her," said Alyssa with a smile at me. Alyssa''s smile was directed at me with her cold gaze that was looking at the future ident with her girl''s intuition. "Let''s just assume this is a misunderstanding," I said to stop thisplicated problem from bing a new problem. "Ignore your weak Adventurer''s Guild Master, is there anyone who has the power to make my request for a Quest known to the adventurers here and elsewhere?" I asked the remaining Adventurer''s Guild staff in this ce. Swiilrr... Poosshh... "Considering that the enemy this time is the Golden King Bear, the Marquess Rommel family has responded to a major threat that could potentially be dire if not dealt with immediately¡­" using the magic circle formation of the Soul Tame of stealth slime number forty-seven, I showed them the emergency situation that had to be responded to properly. My Soul Tame magic formation showed the courage of one of the stealth slimes hiding near the Golden King Bear who was trying to eat the magic cores of the King and Queen Slimes that looked hard in its mouth. The hard magic cores made it seem like the Golden King Bear was having difficulty swallowing them raw. Unlike magic cores processed with human Alchemist technology, monsters, and animals only have the knowledge to eat magic cores to digest the power of the magic energy possessed by the magic cores. Kraaauukkk... Crraasshhh... "As you can see, the Golden King Bear has now be a serious threat that must be dealt with properly, right?" While letting out my cold and menacing grin, I showed the people who are still inside the Adventurer''s Guild building the threat and destruction of the Golden King Bear could cause. Just by showing the silhouette of the Golden King Bear and the power of its raw magical energy that came out of its body, it had given the hunting difficulty level equal to a Cmity Disaster. Baaaammm!! Once again I stomped the heavy bag filled with gold coins. "Can you take care of the Quest request to do this Golden King Bear hunting?" "Ahh!! One more thing... it needs to be underlined that this will be a high-level Quest with a monster hunting scale equal to a Cmity Disaster!" With a smile on my face, I emphasized every word I said until this abnormal Quest was able to attract the attention of all the civilians'' eyes and the adventurers'' eyes that were spread across every branch. "Lily-sama, you seem to have forgotten one important thing," Earl Timoti chimed in, drawing everyone''s attention. "This Golden King Bear hunting operation will be entirely under yourmand as the holder of themand baton representing Patriarch Marquess Rommel!" Earl Timoti''s words made my body jump. "Eh? I have to lead this Golden King Bear hunting operation?" I whispered back to Earl Timoti. "Don''t you want to continue the follow-up attack together with the stealth slime herd to take back their cave?" Earl Timoti''s answer made my back break out in a cold sweat again. The stealth slime herd and the group of adventurers who will hunt the Golden King Bear who are led in my direction? Wouldn''t this be a difficult task for my amateurish ability to lead arge-scale attack operation? "Ohh!! I understand now, Lily-sama. You must be talking about my soldiers working together with Marquess Rommel''s soldiers as the main attackers while being assisted by the stealth slime herd and the adventurers who are willing to contribute to thisrge-scale attack, right?" The question given by Earl Timoti has be a time bomb that exploded inside me. Behind my expressionless face, I could feel the terrible workload when receiving themand baton given directly by my father as his recement. I swallowed my saliva to calm my rapidly beating heart. My hand immediately pressed down my military cap until it covered my face with a ck shadow. "It seems that you realize the mistake that has urred, Earl Timoti," I said to y my role as a military girl. If my Goddess saw this, she might have gone crazy with my roley which suddenly increased the level of difficulty rapidly. [ Is it wrong if I enjoy this too much, Lily-chan? ] Hearing the reply from my Goddess, I was able to let out a heavy breath with my heartbeat calming down again. "This freaky-heavy problem has be a responsibility that I must take as my father''s representative! Let us return home to n our attack strategy!" I immediately stood up and headed towards the exit of the Adventurer''s Guild building. My cape, which had the Marquess Rommel family crest carved into it, seemed to be waving as the cold wind managed to prate through the gaps in the door that was notpletely closed. My footsteps as I left the Adventurer''s Guild building felt like they were stabbing my already heavy back. This invisible burden. How can I reduce it? This Matriarch''s burden... is so heavy! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 78 - The Problem With Annoying Adventurer One day has passed. Investing in a heavy bag of gold coins has yielded results beyond my expectations. That is a good thing, especially with the battle n that will take several days. A battle that will determine whether the Golden King Bear is worthy of being a monster on the same level as the Cmity Disaster or not. I had previously doubted the strength of the Adventurer''s Guild that set up their branch offices in various regions of the kingdom with a seemingly unstructuredmunicationwork. However, that was sessfully dismissed after several adventurers with A-ss predicates came to Marquess Rommel''s residence to take on a mission to hunt the Golden King Bear. "L-Lily, is it just me, or does it seem like I am undergoing an unknown punishment?" Right beside me, a Princess of the Aurora Kingdom who was wearing the military uniform of the Wilhelmshaven Maritime High School was busy taking care of several paper documents that came from the Quest requests from the adventurers. "Is there something wrong, Princess Anastasia?" answered Princess Anastasia who was busy with the row of adventurers neatly lined up in front of her desk, I could feel a desperate gaze on her that seemed to want to say something to me. With a thin and cold smile from me, I gave her a smile that indicated that I was angry with her. "L-Lily... did I do something that made you do this to me?" asked Princess Anastasia while directing her gaze at me. "Nothing, I was just messing around like what you did to the previous Adventurer Guild Master," I replied with a cold smile that made Princess Anastasia smile wryly. "Thanks to Princess Anastasia, there are some people who are starting to look down on nobledies. One of them is the annoyance when they look at the noble who is the holder of their own residential area," with words that showed Princess Anastasia''s mistake, I gave her some hints about her mistake in giving Quests in order to fulfill her great ambition that made the Adventurer Guild Master seem depressed by her behavior. "..." Princess Anastasia looked silent. "Is there another problem, Princess Anastasia?" Seeing my cold response with an expressionless smile, I suppressed her with my cold attitude and indifferently ignored her. "Don''t you feel happy when you go on a date like this with me?" My attitude now looked like a cheerful girl with a smile full of expression. "I-I will apologize to him after this matter is over," said Princess Anastasi while lowering her head andmenting several paper documents containing the identities of the adventurers who participated in the Golden King Bear hunt. In my busyness processing paper documents from the adventurers, I was surprised by a sounding from outside my work tent which was next to my tent. The noisy sound seemed like the cheers of adventurers who were fighting using their swords. Pang!! Tang!! Ting!! Just hearing from the fragments of their swords, I could feel that the fight was triggered by the adventurers who were trying to show their strength in front of my parents who were busy taking care of supplies for Marquess Rommel''s troops who wanted to participate in the hunt. Since this hunt would take a lot of time and cost a lot of money, I was given the task of sorting out the adventurers who would potentially be a burden in the hunt for the Golden King Bear. "It seems that they are eager to show their strength in front of Marquess Rommel and Marchioness Amagi, Lily-sama..." While standing behind me with an elegant and charming attitude, Mio looked like a Maid who was ready to serve with her pride. "It would be a pointless fight because, in the end, the decision to choose the participating adventurers is under my control," I replied in a cold tone while staring at the paper documentation containing the adventurers'' information and achievements. Just because they have reached A-ss, does not mean they are qualified to participate in the hunt for the Golden King Bear. The figure of a legendary monster that only appears once every few years will be the great achievement recorded in their adventure history. "Some of the adventurer candidates have unique skills and trash behavior that is not worthy, Mio." "For example, like this trash adventurer..." I handed Mio a piece of paper containing information from one of the A-ss adventurer parties that had a sessful mission record that always prioritized loot over following instructedmands. That would make it difficult for me to control the attack patterns that I would giveter. Especially with my n to use the slime''s stealth ability and the urate mapping that was being done by the stealth slime herd. Mio epted the paper that I gave her and read the information written on it. Mio read one by one the information given in detail by the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild who worked hard to convey this secret information to the Marquess Rommel family. "Prioritizing the loot left behind by bandits over protecting the merchant caravan. Isn''t this a failure in your judgment, Lily-sama?" said Mio as she threw the paper into the trash can near my desk. Princess Anastasia also did the same thing when she found the paper containing information on trash adventurers who would hinder the hunt for the Golden King Bear. "That would be nothingpared to seducing their female client right in front of her husband until they divorced, right?" while saying that, Princess Anastasia threw away one of the papers with a special note in red ink that said "Sex Criminal". "Princess Anastasia, that''s more than enough to put her on the list of social trash rather than the trash can, isn''t it?" said Mio who suddenly looked annoyed when she heard that. "She is indeed social trash, even the Royal Pce has cklisted his name so that he will not be called again in Quests held by the royal family." That was indeed a reasonable answer rather than maintaining social trash who can be an A-ss adventurer. "It''s a shame..." Imented in response to that. Ting!! Pang!!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Tang!! Kabaaam!! Baangg!! When Princess Anastasia and Mio were busy with our respective tasks. I heard that the fight was getting more intense. I hoped that the fight would end soon until we finished sorting out the adventurers who were worthy of joining this Golden King Bear hunting Quest. However, that was destroyed by the arrival of Earl Timoti who greeted me from the outermost part of the work tent. "Lily-sama, it seems that some foolish adventurers have injured themselves before the battle strategy meeting. Would you like to see the culprit who caused all this?" Earl Timoti said in an awkward tone. "Can''t you take care of it, Earl Timoti?" I replied without taking my eyes off the papers I was sorting. "I think it would be more appropriate if Lily-sama were to see this situation firsthand," Earl Timoti replied in an awkward tone again. Hearing this awkwardness, I could smell the trouble that was happening in Marquess Rommel''s residence. I took a deep breath and looked at the exit of my work tent. Kriiitt... As I was about to step out, I could hear Earl Timoti suggesting that I bring my katana in case of an unwanted attack. "Lily-sama, this may sound excessive. But it would be better for you to go out with your katana," Earl Timoti advised me. Hearing that suggestion, I immediately nced at Mio and stretched my hand to receive my katana throw that was leaning beside her. Hoopp ... Paaam ... I received my katana throw from Mio and hooked it to my waist. Along with me walking towards the exit of my work tent, I could see Princess Anastasia who seemed to want toe with me. "Princess Anastasia should be in this safe ce. Because protective magic formations have been ced in various points of this ce," I said to stop Princess Anastasia from leaving her little job of sorting the adventurers'' information papers. "If you do it quickly and correctly, I will give you a special gift more than our couple uniforms," ??I said with a gentle smile towards Princess Anastasia. While letting out that smile, I gave a small code on my lip lick that gave the impression of an intimate gift even though it was just a passionate kiss before going to bed. After giving the code for the intimate gift, I immediately leave her when Princess Anastasia''s face was filled with a bright red blush. Puff... Blush... "T-That''s not fair, Lily!!" Princess Anastasia grumbled after returning to work full of enthusiasm to get an intimate kiss as a reward from me. Ignoring Princess Anastasia''s grumbling, I immediately looked at Earl Timoti with a face filled with anxiety. "So, what stupid thing happened?" I asked Earl Timoti. Earl Timoti seemed to wipe the sweat off his forehead before speaking to me. "Just a trivial matter of a party between adventurers who seem to have been at odds for a long time," Earl Timoti replied as he guided me to walk behind him. Tappp... Tap... As I walked behind him, I could hear the sound of shing swords getting clearer along with the cheers of the adventurers. "Hahaha!! Is this all you''re capable of after bing an A-ss adventurer?! So weak!! Tang!! Pang!! " Shut up!! I was saving my magic energy for the Golden King Bear huntter!" Bwang!! Baamm!! I could see two adventurers fighting each other, causing the garden of Marquess Rommel''s residence to be destroyed. Watching them fight without regard for ce and time, I began to feel that they were just a bunch of fools. "Mio... Silence them until they are sprawled on the ground!" I ordered Mio. "Understood, Lily-sama," replied Mio who began to disappear behind me using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish movements. Swiishh... Bamm!! "Huh? Maid? Why is there a maid here?" Baaamm!! "Garhkk!! My fist!!" Daaghh!!! "Eh? Wait! Stop! I didn''t start the fight!!" " Aahh!! Me too?!!" Baaaamm!! Daaamm!! Without using any more energy, Mio managed to paralyze the adventurers who were fighting each other without breaking a sweat. I immediately stepped towards the two adventurers whose bodies were slumped on the ground. "Ooh... They fell this quickly?" "W-Who is that terrifying maid?" "Our adventurer career is over!" I could hear theirints along with Mio''s gaze that spread in all directions. "Everything is under control, Lily-sama!" Mio eximed while waving her hand at me. Now... How should I discipline the adventurers who fought to the point of destroying the garden of Marquess Rommel''s residence? Whether it is a light punishment or a heavy punishment, I will decide. "So, is there anyone among you who wants to tell me about... Why did this happen?" I said while coldly staring at all the adventurers who had been watching the fight between the two stupid adventurers. Chapter 79 - Provocative Fight In the midst of the heated situation caused by the two adventurers fighting each other, I stepped towards the two of them, who were lying helplessly after being silenced by Mio. Mio bow her body towards me then threw a small knife at them as a small warning. Swiingg... Staabb... One movement of Mio''s small knife stopped around their bodies who were trying to stand up. As I stepped towards them, I noticed my parents watching me from a distance. Thanks to themand baton given by my father, I now had the authority equal to the words of Marquess Rommel himself. "Why both of you just stay silent without exining what happened in this ce?" "I am not a blind person who will stay silent after seeing my residence being damaged again by a group of adventurers who participated in the Golden King Bear hunt." In emphasizing my words, I immediately released a gripping magical energy that made an A-ss adventurer seem to have be ustomed to seeing this magical energy that I released. Booosshhh!!! Wuuusshhh!! My burst of magical energy didn''t seem to be much of a threat to them. "Still no answer?" I said coldly and stopped walking when I was in front of the two adventurers who had caused trouble earlier. "Is that so? If this magical energy pressure isn''t enough to give you the strength to answer my question, then¡­" In a tone filled with ambiguous sentences, I issued a small code for Zoe to release her magical energy to cast a magic that could control someone''s behavior by heavy punishment. Ctaakk¡­ I snapped my fingers making a loud sound and gave a signal for Zoe who slowly released herrge magical energy. "I didn''t want to do this but you guys have forced me to do this because remained silent¡­" Slowly, I could feel the air pressure and my weight increase. "Good job, Zoe. Increase this threat beyond their body''s limits by excluding Mio and me," I whispered to Zoe. "Don''t forget to give me a sumptuous dinner as a reward, Master," Zoe replied with a whisper that sounded in my ear. Booosshhh... Waaammm!! The overflow of my magical energy that formed a butterfly wing made the bodies of the two adventurers scream until they formed a human body print on the ground. Meanwhile, Mio who apanied me by standing gracefully seemed unaffected by the magic chant given by Zoe. "Gaaahhhaa!!" "Guuuhuukkk!!" Receiving the magical pressure given by Zoe, the two adventurers'' bodies felt a weight pressing on their bodies until their bodies slowly fell to the ground. The funny-looking human body print made meugh sarcastically. "Pffttt... I didn''t expect that A-ss adventurers had no manners and so easily epted the punishment I would give." "Well, that makes my burden feel lighter to punish you guys who have damaged someone''s residence." "Ooh!! Even though our mansion is in such a shabby state. It doesn''t mean it''s uninhabited! We just got back from a family vacation and didn''t have time to clean it because there was a threat of attack from the Golden King Bear herd, you know!" I briefly scolded them and gave them the first stage of punishment unterally. "Zoe, you can use magic that maniptes the weight of objects with the gravity magic formation that we have learned together, right?" I whispered to Zoe. "Yes, that is the first magic chant that we have developed together, my Master¡­" Zoe replied in a cheerful whisper in my ear. Pooosshhh¡­ Paaaammm¡­ When the air pressure and body weight pressure manipted by the gravity magic chant stopped, I immediately looked at them with a cold and tense expression. "Stand up and follow me to carry out your punishment!" I said with an expressionless sentence and suppressed my expression to remain cold. My sharp gaze seemed to have made the two male adventurers who caused the trouble speechless and unable to move properly after crawling out of the hole that was the size of their bodies. "Haaahhh!! I almost died of suffocation!!" said one of the male adventurers with a stupid look on his face. "This is your fault, idiot! Don''t try to throw your fault at me!!" said one of the male adventurers with a stupid face without any guilt. "What did you say?! You were the one who attacked me from behind first!" "You even blocked it, idiot! If only you didn''t fight back, we wouldn''t be caught in this stupid fight!" "You started provoking me by saying that my adventurer party is filled with prostitute ves!" "Aren''t they the prostitute ves you bought in the Capital? What''s the difference between a prostitute and a prostitute ve? Its a same, idiot!" "Shut up! I don''t want to hear that from a pervert who''s only interested in sexually teasing married women!" "You want to fight again, huh?!" "Who''s scared? Let''s finish this until one of us dies!" "Come here, you bastard!" "No, you...e here, you bastard!" When they had reached the same ground as me, I kicked their bodies again after hearing their stupid conversation until they fell into a hole that was proportional to their bodies. Duugh¡­ Daaghh¡­ "Fuck! My legs are cramping!" shouted one of the men I kicked with the leg he was supporting out of the hole. "Bastard! What''s wrong with this noble girl? I''ll kill her!" cursed one of the male adventurers whose face I kicked until he fell back into the hole with his head first which fell until it hit the floor of the hole. "Zoe, use your gravity magic formation ability to make them... almost die," I whispered to Zoe while looking down on them like they were the trash of society that should have been thrown away from the start. Tapp... Tapp... Srriieekk... "Lily-sama, it seems very unfortunate that we have lost one of the A-ss adventurers. May I build a trash can in their grave?" asked Earl Timoti who seemed annoyed after hearing the conversation of the two adventurers with their vulgar mouths that were not educated by polite words. "For the time being, let them... almost die first, Earl Timoti," I said while smiling coldly at Earl Timoti, my undaunted gaze had stared at the two adventurers with a look that belittled their self-esteem. "Mio..." I called out to Mio to say something but it seemed that there had been a misunderstanding in Mio''s perception. Tookk... Tookk... Toookk... "I understand, Lily-sama. For the time being, this hole will be their prison full of insults," replied Mio who was tapping the wooden board with a small hammer in her hand. I don''t know when and how... I saw Mio who swiftly build a wooden board that said "Pee Toilet" and "Trash Can" on the hole created by the two adventurers. I felt like it was a bit excessive¡­ But somehow it suited their trashy personalities¡­ Yes, this was much more fitting than I expected. As a guarantee for them to stay in the hole, I could see Zoe''s gravity magic formation circle actively moving in the exit hole and glowing. Wooossshhh¡­ Paaammm!! Taaammm!! The magic circle formation created an air vacuum that seemed to suck dust and dirt into it. The air pressure generated by the magic formation had officially be their punishment. "Hold on for a week in there, you ungrateful punks!" I said with my gaze peeking at their suffering from above the hole that formed the mold of their bodies. Fliiipp... Fliipp... After this one issue was resolved peacefully without further fighting, I immediately turned around and looked at the remaining adventurers around me while letting the wind sway the cape engraved with the Marquess Rommel family crest. Srriikk... I took out my katana and took a rxed position to talk to party adventurers. "Do any of you have any objections to the punishment I gave?" I asked with an intimidating tone and a fake smile that wanted to attack them. "..." "..." Thudd... From the many crowds who were afraid of my question, one of the adventurer parties in the crowd raised hand in the air. It seemed that the intimidation I gave had made one of them dare to defend one of their own party members. "Oh, it seems that one of you has an objection, may I know yourself?" I asked in a t tone and put on my firm attitude. From behind the crowd of adventurer parties, a little girl from one of the fox races was seen staring at me with a sharp re. Her shabby and dirty body condition had given her a bad assessment from me. Her fox ears and fox tail looked unkempt. Beside her thin body that seemed to have no threatening power, the little fox girl pulled a small sword from behind her back. "Let go of my Master!" the little fox girl shouted without knowing the situation. Swwiirrll!! Piinngg!! A sharp de was thrown towards me but was parried by Mio using the Sakura Dash move. Traanngg... The sharp de flew into the air and fell in front of me. "Release our Master right now, you bitch!" Right behind the crowd of other adventurer parties, I could see several fox girls who looked ready to fight for their Master who was undergoing punishment from me. "Kukuku... How interesting..." I unconsciouslyughed like a viin after seeing them. "You want to fight? Do your best and entertain me... little foxes..." While saying that light provocation, I immediately changed my body into a nine-tailed fox girl. Booosshhmmm... Bwwaaammm... My nine-tailed fox girl transformation caught the attention of the fox girls, making their eyes widen as my nine tails expanded in front of them like fan.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Releasing the Sakura Domain and the pressure of magical energy from my nine-tailed fox girl form, they stood still without moving. Chapter 80 - A Menace Tactician The magical energy I released was in harmony with my nine fox tails that spread like a giant fan behind my body. Getting fellow foxes to submit my orders required a great deal of effort as a same foxes, right? What if the solution to silence them was simple like this? Like showing them that my fox form was far above their status as just an ordinary fox with a shabby tail that was not well maintained. Behind my military cap, I could confirm that my red eyes were staring at them with a touch of cruelty that could make their courage to fight shrink. Swiippp... Whiiipp... My nine fox tails waving in the winter wind seemed to have caught the attention of all the adventurers trying to catch their breath seeing my sudden transformation into a nine-tailed fox girl. Twwiingg!! With my sword drawn to the side, I could feel the surge of my magical energy changing into harmony with the waves of mystical energymonly used by nine-tailed fox girls like Ciel. "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to save your Master from this punishment I gave to him?!" Making sure my words sounded cold and mocking to their Master''s condition, I put on a facial expression filled with a creepy smile like a viin girl. [ Ohoh! Lily-chan with the evil fox girl version. I like the development of this kind of role-y! ] [ My heart can''t stop beating fast when the pressure from the nine-tailed fox girl''s aura can silence the fox girl who can only grow one fox tail. ] [ I almost fainted after seeing the evil development of this role-y! ] [ What a spectacr show, Lily-chan! ] Yes, I had expected that my Goddess would enjoy my role y which was far from my initial n of rxing while controlling a herd of stealth slimes to seize their cave residence from the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd. Like the proverb of rice that has turned into porridge, I have to y this strict and cold military girl role-y until it reaches the end. Now... how do I find a happy ending as a viin woman who is too strict and cold in making decisions? Oh, my Goddess, do you have any advice so that I won''t do this again in the future? [ Yurification System: The Goddess Aurora has proposed a role-ying game as a cold and stern nine-tailed fox girl in the Golden King Bear hunting operation! ] [ Yurification System: The Goddess Aurora has given 500,000 Yurification Points as an initial deposit! ] Ugh, Goddess Aurora! Why are you adding to my burden in this role-ying game? An initial deposit of 500,000 Yurification Points? Is it your hobby to watch me do embarrassing things like this in the Goddess'' realm? [ Sorry about that, Lily-chan... the Goddess Aurora suddenly entered my private room and identally saw Lily-chan in the middle of a role-ying game. ] [ D-Don''t me her for the situation suddenly bing interesting like this, Lily-chan! ] [ For now... Cheer up on bing a cold and stern nine-tailed fox girl! ] [ Yurification System: (Guest ¨C Goddess Aurora) Cheer up, Lily-chan! ] "Ugh..." I unconsciously let out a small sigh after a transparent message from the Goddess Aurora appeared before my sight. A message that indicated that I was under the control of my Goddess and the Goddess Aurora. "Hmph! If that''s what you want... then enjoy this role-y a little longer," I said in a soft tone without moving my lips as if I was speaking. Twiihh... Tingngg... While walking closer to them, I moved my nine fox tails to do a light provocation and gave my body a gap by putting aside my katana grip more openly. "Mio... don''t interfere!" I shouted to Mio who secretly almost threw her knife to make an opening attack. "As you wish, my Master," with an attitude full of obedience, Mio opened her skirt wide and put the knife in her grip into the knife sheath attached to her smooth thigh. Bluusshh... Mio''s smooth thighs as she put down her throwing knives had caught the attention of the adventurous men who had their faces drowned in blush and their noses bleeding. "Huft... you like to attract their attention, Mio?" "Aren''t those smooth thighs mine?" I said while gently gazing at Mio''s smooth thighs that were not yetpletely covered by her maid uniform skirt. To ease the tense situation, I joked a little with Mio. "These smooth thighs are indeed yours, my Master..." "I just let them peek at what has already my Master''s property¡­" Mio replied with a smile that made several male adventurers let out their nosebleeds until they spurted into the air. With a smile that could toy with men who only thought about a woman''s body sexually, Mio managed to make several adventurer parties fall in the selection process for epting participants in the Golden King Bear hunt. I looked back at the fox girls in front of me. If I looked closely, they had one thing inmon, their neck wearing ve identification nes. Adventurer parties generally consist of five to ten members. However, seeing the four fox girls in front of me who were holding their weapons, I could be sure that they were an adventurer party that had joined one of the adventurers who was taking my harsh punishment. "Are we just standing around all day or are we having a little fight to discipline you?!" with my voice hard and cold, I stared at them while releasing Sakura Domain. The unchanging winter air, the Marquess Rommel''s residence that had warmed up thanks to the spring brought by the blessings of the two Saintesses, and the Sakura Domain that had cherry blossom petals flowing, this small battle stage already in actions. "If you want to reduce your Master''s punishment, try to cheer me up who already irritated by your skills!" [ Yurification System: The Goddess Aurora is impressed by your roley! ] Aside from my irritation towards their Master, I was also irritated by this roley that seemed to be getting more serious than it needed to be. Oh! This gives me a great idea. Rather than subjecting them to a hopeless battle, I should toy with them with the battle that would be the core of the Golden King Bear Hunt Quest. "Do you know why we are conducting a preliminary before the Golden King Bear Hunt begins?" I asked the several fox girls in front of me with my voice raised so that the rest of the adventurer party could hear. "From my perspective¡­ Adventurers are talented individuals who are unfamiliar with their level of fighting skills that are beyond doubt." "Defeating monsters, clearing mysterious dungeons, and other seemingly fun activities." "Underneath all that... They have a bad attitude about fighting outside their party." "The quest given by the Marquess Rommel family is within the range of the group battles controlled by me!" "Even before the hunting operation began, there was a fight like this... I have to say that you are just unruly trash adventurers." While pointing out their mistake in destroying the Marquess Rommel family''s residence, Ipressed my magic energy until my nine fox tails waved around receiving the surge of magic energy from within my body. "Well, I don''t appreciate the attitude of arrogant adventurers like you anyway." Using the Sakura Move and Sakura Dash movements in the outdoors trapped by the Sakura Domain, I used the sharp de of my katana to strike the neck of one of the fox girls who had attacked me with a throwing knife. Swiirrll... The fragrant smell of cherry blossom petals and the cherry blossom petals that blocked her view had made the fox girl stand up with her fox tails trembling in fear. The pressure from my katana''s sharp de gave her a small cut and my nine fox tails had dominated her fear of the fox race that was far above her power limit. "If you be a good fox girl..." I yed with my words a little for her. "Then your Master will be spared his punishment without any additional punishment," I said with a smile that made her body tremble with fear. "Well, seeing you care so much about your Master''s condition. I will reduce his punishment to three days." Wuusshh... Using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish moves, I returned to Mio''s ce. Swiirrll... Boosshh... As soon as I stood beside Mio, I immediately activated the Soul Tame magic incantation in the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. The glimmer of the Soul Tame magic formation showed the condition of the Golden King Bear who was enjoying free time eating the magic cores of the King and Queen of Slimes. Thanks to this Soul Tame magic incantation, I got all the adventurers'' attention to exin the emergency that made this Quest a rare monster hunt with a level equivalent to a Cmity Disaster. "As you can see, the overflow of raw magical energy from the Golden King Bear is equivalent to a walking natural disaster that is ready to explode at any moment. If you hunt without knowing the instructions I gave, then¡­" while emphasizing my words that were full of gripping narratives, I showed everyone the vision of the stealth slime group that had mapped out the cave maze. "Let''s just say that you will be trapped inside the cave maze for an unknown amount of time." Along with the threats and intimidation I gave, I showed the condition of the inner cave that formed a natural maze with no light. The deepest part of theplicated cave had shown several adventurer parties who were sweating coldly and swallowing their saliva. "... I have no problem if you want to do independent hunting without my instructions. I will ignore you once you enter the cave to hunt the Golden King Bear," I said with a smile that mocked their loss if they opposed me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 81 - Goddess Aurora Agony [ In the Goddess Realm. ] "Kukuku¡­ very good, Lily-chan, you amuse me greatly with this character roleying show you''ve shown. Should I add a deposit of Yurification Points to fuel your passion for roleying as a cruel and cold military girl?" "Please don''t use my Saintess for your amusement, Aurora. Don''t you know how long I''ve wanted to get a Saintess as reliable as this? At least try to take care of your Saintess!" "Ohh, don''t make me feel like that. Don''t you know how much I suffer when my Saintess always prays for the girl who became your Saintess every day? I almost go crazy even though I''m the Goddess revered by mankind." "That''s a problem you should solve with your Saintess yourself and don''t try to tease my Saintess who has be beautiful and elegant like this!" "Fufufu¡­ too bad¡­ I already have a good rtionship with your Saintess because I fixed your Yurification System blessing with a good design!" In the realm of the Goddesses that does not recognize the concept of space and time, two Goddesses are joking with each other along with a magic formation that shows a girl wearing a military cosy uniform with a serious face while trying to set up a hunting formation for a monster that has be a Cmity Disaster. "I admit that my design is very bad and needs your direct touch to fix it. But in general, I am the one who created the blessing of the Yurifaction System for my Saintess. Do not interfere with our love affair that is separated by two different realms!" "Yuri, I don''t know if you care about this girl so much that you worked hard to create a blessing that can give a girl powers that should not be listed in the Akashic Records. Is it just me or do you want to make this girl take the responsibility of another Saintess?" "I don''t know what you are talking about with that dead destiny record. Even if the fate of our realm has been determined by it, wouldn''t it be great if we could change the flow of the definite destiny record that has been written in the Akashic Records? Bringing out a figure who can build a better world and entertain us in this boring Goddess realm. Isn''t that what brought you to this ce of mine?" "Don''t me me for being interested in your Saintess''s interesting life story, Yuri!" "You may be interested in my Saintess but don''t try to hinder my main goal of making this world know a special rtionship between girls who love each other!" "Sigh... Y-You''re still so determined to create a world like that?" "What''s wrong with working hard to create an ideal world for me? If only the Great Heroes hadn''t introduced their culture to us. I would have died of boredom in this Goddess realm." "You can''t die after bing a Goddess. ept the fate that has made you a Goddess who until now still has no followers but strangely has a Saintess who is pampered directly by you." "Hmm... Can I interpret this as you being jealous when I pamper my own Saintess more than this lonely Goddess Aurora?" Ignoring the warm gaze given by Goddess Yuri, Goddess Aurora received a warm hug that made her fall into a love trap because of her great jealousy of one of the Saintesses who was loved by Goddess Yuri. Goddess Aurora received a soft hug given by Goddess Yuri. The soft gaze that she could not refuse immediately turned into a soft gaze that was ready to pamper Goddess Aurora''s body. With a soft touch that stroked Goddess Aurora''s hair, a sensual touch began to spread to her body. The slow kiss filled with love began to be felt by Goddess Aurora''s lips. Together with the weight of Goddess Yuri''s body that began to give a soft hug that locked her body, they kissed softly with a soft voice that showed intimacy. "Do you like it, Aurora?" asked Goddess Yuri when she released her soft kiss from Goddess Aurora''s lips.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Huufftt... hufftt... can we do it longer?" asked Goddess Aurora with her breathless breath after receiving a soft and passionate kiss from Goddess Yuri. "Is the kiss I gave still not enough to pamper your endless love?" teased the Goddess Yuri who began to see one of the Goddesses who had been captivated by the kiss that pampered her lips. The grip of the Goddess Aurora tightly held the shoulders of Goddess Yuri and looked at her with an expression that expected more than just a kiss. "Hey, don''t be too greedy in receiving my pampering kiss. I have to share it with the other Goddesses. You are not a greedy Goddess who thirsts for my affection, right?" "Hmnn... is it wrong for a Goddess to be greedy when pampered by the Goddess who has stolen her feelings to fall in love?" "Eh? Is there a Goddess like that?" using a light joke that made Goddess Aurora pout. Goddess Aurora immediately pulled Goddess Yuri''s body to lie down on a seat covered with soft and warm cloth. Just as her body received the pressure of Goddess Yuri''s weight, Goddess Aurora''s body weakened and tears from the stress she suffered suddenly came out. "Uwaah!! I-I haven''t felt this tender love for a long time!" "Please listen to myints about this, Yuri!!" "I feel very annoyed with my own Saintess!" "My Saintess always bullies me with threats that my t breasts like a chopping board will be spread to all the devout followers who worship me!" "I feel frustrated when my own Saintess doesn''t respect me after her previous life I didn''t help her with my holy power filled with divine blessings until she died with a great grudge against humanity!" "Do I deserve this kind of stress because my own Saintess suddenly rebelled after falling in love with another Saintess which makes me feel strange like this?!" "My chest feels so tight when I see her close to another Saintess and bullies me with full calction." "Yurii!! Kiss me!! Pamper me after experiencing stress like this!" "I want to vent this stress with the Goddess who understands the burden carried by the Goddess who is not trusted by her own Saintess." "Sob!! It''s so embarrassing, isn''t it?" "My self like this is not suitable to be the Goddess who spreads goodness and virtue to humanity!" In that warm body contact and embrace, it seemed that the Goddess Aurora had let out all her pent-up emotions thanks to her Saintess who had taken advantage of her weakness. The Goddess Yuri tried to calm the overflowing emotions of the Goddess Aurora who was crying in her warm embrace. "It seems that I have to contact Lily-chan about this matter of the Goddess Aurora and her Saintess," muttered the Goddess Yuri as she tried to calm the Goddess Aurora who was starting to sob in her soft embrace. ---&&&--- While I was rxing enjoying the hot tension of the adventurer party who were waiting for the list of the participation Golden King Bear hunt, my Goddess suddenly contacted me into her personalmunication. [ Lily-chan, do you have free time to listen to the Goddess Aurora''s rants story? ] The sudden question shocked my body. The Goddess Aurora suddenly wanted to share her story and my Goddess asked me to listen to her rants story. What exactly had happened or is that something big trouble happened in the Goddess''s life? Is the Goddess''s workload so heavy that Goddess Aurora wants me to listen to her rants? [ Unfortunately, that has nothing to do with our duties as Goddesses. ] Then what is it about? Is it normal for another Goddess''s saintess to listen to another Goddess''s rants? [ I don''t want to do this but things have gotten bad enough because the dignity of Goddess Aurora''s breasts is on the line with her own Saintess. ] Huh? Eh? What do you mean the dignity of Goddess Aurora''s breasts is in Hana? What did Hana do that made Goddess Aurora want to rant like that? [ Lily-chaaaan!! Help me!! ] [ Please save my dignity from the hands of my cunning Saintess! ] [ Hana always forces me to help her fulfill her great obsession to satisfy her love for you! ] [ Please take responsibility and help me reduce the threat given by Hana by betting the size of my breasts that will be known by all the devout followers who worship me. ] My leisure time while waiting for the results of the adventurer party sorting carried out by Princess Anastasia suddenly changed by listening to theints of the Goddess Aurora. [ Hana... ] [ Hanaaa... ] [ Hanaaaa has made a statue of me that shows the size of my breasts which are t like a chopping board! ] [ Please change the thinking of Hana who threatened me with great insults to the figure of the Great Goddess like myself, I beg you, Lily-chan! ] [ In return I will give you a consumable item and a practical tool that will be used in your daily life at the Yurification Shop. ] I don''t know why the Goddess Aurora asked me to change Hana''s mind. This is also the first time I have known that a Saintess can threaten their own Goddess. What''s the big deal about having t breasts like a chopping board? [ Lily-chan, please be more sensitive and understanding of the feelings of women who don''t have breasts the same size as you. ] "So that''s what it means," I shrieked. Chapter 82 - A Twisted Princess While listening to the Goddess Aurora''sints, I reviewed the information paper of the adventurers who passed Princess Anastasia''s assessment. In this free time, I let my body be in my fox girl form and sat in the open gazebo that served as the main base for the Golden King Bear hunting operation. "Ahhh... Lily... your fox tail is so soft. May I take some pieces of your fox tail as my collection?" whispered Princess Anastasia who was resting after forcing herself to work hard until she finished her work in assessing the suitability of the adventurers who would participate in the Golden King Bear hunt. "Don''t do that," I replied coldly as my eyes read the participants who passed the initial selection. Because this gazebo has an open space and shows the viewpoint of the stealth slimes who have inhabited their cave residence by activating their night vision skills, it has made several adventurer party study their battlefield inside the cave. I tried hard to pour out my abundant magic energy together with the help of the Goddess Aurora so that I could share the viewpoint with the stealth slimes who used their night vision skills. Several stealth slimes had entered their disguise mode and stopped their head-splitting hunt of the Golden King Bear herd that seemed to have be more efficient now. "Oh, please, Lily. Just one strand of your tail hair. I want to make a protection charm for myself," Princess Anastasia suddenlybed my fox tail with theb she brought. "Even if Ib it like this, not a single tail hair falls out. Isn''t this fox tail too healthy, Lily?" While trying to grab one of my sensitive fox tail hairs, I could see Princess Anastasia smiling softly intentionally at me as if wanting to beg for one of my fox tail hairs. "I don''t want to give it, Princess Anastasia," I replied briefly while maintaining my attitude of being a cold and serious girl. Along with my cold reply which seemed heartless, I tried to remain calm while my fox tail received a very sensitive touch at the tip of my fox tail. Of my nine fox tails avable, all have been used to cover Princess Anastasia''s body who has buried her body in my nine soft fox tails. "Lily... I sincerely beg you for just one hair of your fox tail..." Princess Anastasia asked while ying her trump card in the form of teary eyes as if she wanted to cry. "I won''t allow it because you have been paid for enjoying my nine tails while they look like want to touch my tail too!" I said in a firm tone while ncing at Mio and my twin step-sister who were holding their bodies back from touching my fox tail which was a reward for Princess Anastasia''s hard work. "Eeehhh... I only get this reward after all the hard work I''ve done?" replied Princess Anastasia who slowly shed tears perfectly as a greedy innocent girl. "Yes, this is your reward!" with my expressionless tone and my gaze that didn''t care about Princess Anastasia, I could feel her body shaking after getting such a cold attitude from me. "L-Lily¡­" with her body shaking slightly and her breath inhaling the scent of my fox tail, I could feel Princess Anastasia was in a state of her body that was slowly changing strangely. "Seeing Lily''s cold and firm attitude like this¡­ Ahh¡­ it makes me want to lose control and kiss her lips until it leaves a red kiss mark on her nape," said Princess Anastasia with her mouth covered by one of my fox tails. My sensitive fox ears had heard words from Princess Anastasia''s mouth that sounded very dangerous. My instincts told me that if I gave her one of my fox tail hairs, Princess Anastasia would take care of my fox tail hair for the next few years as one of the most valuable possessions in her life. Just by imagining it¡­ I could feel my body trying hard to reject the terrible thing that could happen. "Ahh¡­ Lily is ignoring me again¡­ it makes me want to kidnap her immediately and take her away to our private residence¡­" "I want to have her for just one day¡­" "What should I do if Lily refuses to be kidnaped and runs away?" "Lily... I can kidnap you for a day of dating, right? Huehuehue..." When Ipletely ignored Princess Anastasia, I could hear some of her little mutters that were so terrifying that it made my back break out in cold sweat as if screaming in fear with Princess Anastasia''s terrifying obsession. Twiinkk... Twiinkk...N?v(el)B\\jnn In my cold attitude, I asionally nced at Princess Anastasia and got a warm wink from her eyes. Somehow it felt like a big change from the attitude she kept hidden to the attitude she deliberately gave me in public. This increasinglyplicated situation made me temporarily act coldly towards Princess Anastasia and add a small punishment for her for the trouble she caused in the Adventurer''s Guild building. "Princess Anastasia, have you done what I asked before?" I asked to find out the process of her formally apologizing to the Adventurer''s Guild Master. "Hmm?" Princess Anastasia tilted her head as if she didn''t understand what I was asking. "You still haven''t apologized to the people you troubled before?" I said while lifting my nine tails that were wrapped around her body and putting on a cold facial expression full of annoyance. "Etto, uhm, I''ll apologizeter¡­" Princess Anastasia replied, averting her gaze from me. "Later? Wouldn''t it be better to do it as soon as possible?" I replied to give Princess Anastasia a suggestion. "I-Isn''t this much more important than apologizing to the Adventurer''s Guild Master who is busy working today?" "Huh? Wouldn''t it be better since the Adventurer''s Guild Master is working so you can meet him in person? Thanks to Princess Anastasia''s arbitrary behavior, the Adventurer''s Guild Master has almost lost trust in the Marquess Rommel family, which led to a small misunderstanding¡­ don''t you want to take responsibility for this?" While urging Princess Anastasia with a new simple task, I wanted to remove my fox tail that was hurting after Princess Anastasia tried to pull out one of my fox tail hairs several times. With a fox tail as sensitive as this, there was no way I could feel the pain that was done slowly. "I did it based on the official procedure that the Adventurer''s Guild had to do, Lily! Don''t make me look like a cruel girl who paid some adventurers just to rob a house... uhh... I mean build a house that had been sold by the residents in Marquess Rommel''s territory," said Princess Anastasia with some information slipping out of her mouth. "Even though it failed in the end because that stupid father didn''t want his daughter to live alone and burdened his workload as a King who still needed my help solving problems," muttered Princess Anastasia until her mouth moved slightly. My ears and mind now heard each other''s grumbling voices that contradicted each other. [ Lily-chaaan!! Are you still listening to my heart''sints that are often oppressed by my own two-faced Saintess like that? ] [ Do you think this is the justice that a Goddess who is trying to fix a previouslyplicated rtionship to be better again deserves? [ I don''t know how much longer I have to bear the burden of humiliation of my t breasts like a chopping board! ] [ Please help me until Hana changes her mind and doesn''t use the terrible threat of doxxing the real body of a Goddess who is famous for her wisdom and virtue! ] Between Princess Anastasia, the Goddess Aurora, and the preparations for the Golden King Bear hunt. I could feel the overwhelming burden of a human who was still bound by life and taking care of a Goddess''s problems. Above all, I am very d that my brain is not too crazy in receiving this two-way information. To the Goddess Aurora, I understand how you feel that Hana used the threat of doxxing your real body to the devout congregation that worships you. I will try to make Hanae closer to you a little bit more until such a terrible threat is gradually reduced. [ Thank you very much Lily-chan! ] [I will try to repay you with all my might to modify your Yurification System blessing if you seed in destroying the statue of me that is full of insults like that.] What kind of statue is it? I am curious about the shape of the statue. Just by saying that curiosity is in my mind. My eyes suddenly got a vision of a statue of the Goddess Aurora shaped like a teenage girl with very t breasts like a cutting board standing next to a statue of the Goddess Aurora carved usingrge breasts. Is this the statue made by Hana? [ Yes, the statue showing my real body is standing side by side with the statue that has been considered as my real figure. ] Hmm? Isn''t that a not bad sculpture, Goddess Aurora? [ Huh? What does that mean? ] If you look closely, your real body shape looks like a teenage girl filled with warmth and gentleness as a Goddess. The cute shape of your t breasts depicts the purity of a Goddess that does not arouse lust. Rather than a sculpture showing yourrge breasts, I prefer a real statue of you that is full of elegance and purity. [ L-Lily... ] [ Do you think it''s a good thing to use my real body? ] Yes, you could say that this gives a much more natural impression of the purity of a Goddess that does not make humanity drown in the sins of the world. In short, I really like the real body of Goddess Aurorapared to the fake body of Goddess Aurora because the real one looks more beautiful in my eyes. [ Kyaaaa!! W-What are you talking about? Don''t make me blush about this! ] [ Hmph! You won''t get anything after praising me like this! ] I could hear the Goddess Aurora''s words weakening after hearing my thoughts about her real body. Was it a little too much to say what I thought about her? [ Yurification System Notice: The Goddess Aurora has be the one of blessing developer Yurifaction System! ] "Huh?" I muttered in surprise. Chapter 83 - New Magic Tools To my surprise reaction, the Goddess Aurora had be one of the Goddesses who became the developers of the Yurification System blessing, I could hear my Goddess suddenly bing very annoyed at the Goddess Aurora. [ Aurora! What did you just do by bing one of the permanent developers of my Yurification System blessing? ] [ Eh? I was just giving Lily-chan a hand to develop her talent in controlling my Saintess who was starting to move out of my control. ] [ Don''t make up ridiculous excuses! You just want to get closer to my Saintess, right?! ] [ N-No way! Why should I do that when I already have my own Saintess who represents humanity? As the original Saintess who received my holy blessing, Hana has taken on the responsibility of being a Saintess who is under the protection of my holy blessing! ] [ Uhuh? What do you mean by bing one of the developers of the blessing that I created for Lily-chan? You don''t want to bribe her by adding new items to the Yurification Shop, do you? ] [ What''s wrong with adding new items that will be useful in the role-y that Lily-chan is doing? Wouldn''t it be cooler when Lily-chan acts like a leader who controls the course of the battle with victory already in her grasp? ] [ ... ] [ ... ] In that little argument, I started to feel the silence from my Goddess who was previously annoyed at Goddess Aurora.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [ It makes sense, I like that little idea. ] Eh? My Goddess? Why are you suddenly acting so soft like this? [ How about you give Lily-chan some of the new items that are in the Yurification Shop right now? ] [ Can we do itter? I haven''t even touched on the new updates for Lily-chan''s blessings. ] [ Just do it now for a test drive. Just think of it as a treat for Lily-chan who seems to be working hard to help your Saintess who is a troubled Obsessive Yandere. ] [ Urk, don''t force me to use my Goddess'' power to give blessings directly to Lily-chan. If my Saintess finds out, I''ll be in danger because I''m emotionally close to Lily-chan. ] [ That was very difficult reason to refute, is there a suitable alibi to escape from your own Saintess'' interrogation? ] [ Sob! If only I could make an alibi like that. I wouldn''t feel inferior after my own Saintess threatened me by spreading my real body statue that has t breasts like a chopping board. ] [ Forgive me, Aurora. I didn''t know that humans would be creative when they were in an obsessive and Yandere phase like that. Even Lily-chan seemed to have a little trouble when she realized that one of the girls she managed to conquer her heart had a possessive and obsessive yandere nature. ] It seems like I heard the contents of the conversation that rted me to their problems. Do the Goddesses usually haveplicated problems like this with their Saintesses? Especially with the problem between Saintess Hana and the Goddess Aurora. I don''t want to add more burden to the Goddess Aurora. So, for the time being, I will keep Hana busy with the tasks that should be done by the Saintess. The report paper that was within my reach had been readpletely. Earl Timoti who was standing behind my body seemed to have been working following my instructions to make a list of adventurer parties that would enter the cave and hunt the Golden King Bear herd based on my instructions. The further sorting that I had done was the final phase before the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd was actually carried out. By separating the adventurer parties that liked to cause trouble from the obedient adventurer parties, their fate in participating in the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd had been determined. Putting aside the basic skills and advanced skills possessed by some adventurer parties, I prioritized the attitude and tolerance to move in groups. Following the n that I had prepared, several stealth slimes would be guides by carrying glowing mushroom that would periodically mark their destination. The operations center that was under mymand had determined the number of heads of the Golden King Bear herd that I had determined. Is determining the number of heads in a hunt an act of cheating? I don''t care about it, it''s just that it feels very unfair. Of course, I''ll admit it if it''s unfair because all the remaining Golden King Bear herd locations have limited numbers based on the reports from the stealth slime herd. Just by teaching them how to hunt silently, they became addicted to hunting the remaining Golden King Bear herd by prating the cave maze where they lived. I don''t want to me this herd of stealth slimes for being too active in hunting. However, the adventurers seemed more eager to aim for the main prize, the head of the Golden King Bear that was manifesting its magical energy into a walking source of disaster. The increasing power of magical energy continued along with the report of stealth slime number forty-seven which informed that the Golden King Bear had almost eaten up the magic cores of the King and Queen Slimes. Time had be our dy and the number of adventurers'' forces to ward off the monster that had reached the Cmity Disaster level was more than enough. I could only count the seconds that began to count backward in my mind before the hunt started. Sooner orter, this hunt would make the adventurers, Marquess Rommel''s troops, and Earl Timoti''s troops work together to defeat the Golden King Bear. Staring at the remains of the magic core being eaten by the Golden King Bear through the stealth slime number forty-seven''s perspective view, I could feel the incredible tension of this operation that would result inrge casualties. That''s why I assigned Ciel, Sia, and Hana to create a talisman containing a special magic formation to teleport their bodies when they receive a serious injury through the instructions given by my mother. Who would have thought that my mother''s hobby of studying magic books and her great obsession with new magic forms would be useful like this? Even though it sacrificed my birthday party that could no longer be celebrated, it was a price worth the ability of my mother who had understood the concept of magic belonging to the Great Hero. Uhh, I didn''t expect that mother and daughter had such terrifying magic abilities. Compared to them, maybe I''m just an amateur in creating new magic formations. [ Did I just hear the Magician who was able to use swords as a catalyst for her magic demeaning herself as a magic amateur? ] [ You heard it right, Aurora. Unlike the other Saintesses who were confident. My Saintess has low self-confidence in her true abilities. ] "Hmm?" In my little activity almost finished sorting the adventurer participants, my Goddess and Goddess Aurora spoke in my mind. I almost replied to their words with a voice and it would attract the attention of the people around me. [ Lily-chan, do you still have enough concentration to listen to what I have to say? ] [ Don''t underestimate my Saintess who has listened to three different voices that entered her mind, Aurora. My Saintess does not have a mentality and mind that is easily shaken like other Saintesses. ] "..." I listened to their conversation while listening to the conversation that took ce in the Soul Tame spell chant. The voices of the conversation from the Goddess, fellow stealth slimes, and around my ears. It was a heavy burden for my mind''s concentration but I managed to endure the burden to act calmly in public. [ After considering the tools I will give, I have decided to make the Yurification Shop have new magic tools in the form of magic electronics, Lily-chan. ] The words of the Goddess Aurora have piqued my interest to hear more about her words. [ Rather than using the Soul Tame spell tomunicate with the adventurers through the intermediary of the stealth slime swarm. Wouldn''t it be more concise and faster tomunicate directly? ] [ Lily-chan, get ready to listen to the product promotion from the Goddess Aurora. If you can''t stand it, you can wave your hand to get help from me. ] "..." As a good listener, I tried not to interrupt the Goddess Aurora who was exining the new items in the Yurification Shop. [ The tool in Lily-chan''s Yurification Shop is the Magic Protofon. A magicmunication tool that canmunicate with one to several people as long as they use the same magic frequency. A very simple tool that can help Lily-chan control the movement of arge army that will hunt the Golden King Bear. ] Swiippp... Pooomm... Through my eyes, a golden sh covered in a wave of holy magic has formed before my eyes can follow it. Like the teleportation magic formations that the Great Heroes generally used freely, I could feel several floating objectsing out of the teleportation magic formation. A neatly arranged wooden box was in front of my eyes with small writing on it. [ Prototype Magic Protofon handmade by Lily Schwartz De Rommel. ] [ Instruction manual of Prototype Magic Protofon. ] Nggingg... Kiiikk... My head suddenly felt an incredible pain along with the appearance of the tool given by the Goddess Aurora. Some knowledge and abilities of the tool called Magic Protofon entered my brain quickly. Without reading the instruction manual in front of me, I already knew how to use the magic tool that would be useful. "Ahem! Earl Timoti, immediately distribute this tool along with the instruction manual to each of our adventurer party leaders and our troop leaders who are participating in the Golden King Bear hunt," I ordered Earl Timoti while handing over the sorted information paper. "Have you finished sorting the final stage, Lily-sama?" replied Earl Timoti while receiving the information paper that would participate in the Golden King Bear hunt. "Yes, don''t forget to distribute this magic tool to every adventurer party leader and high-ranking person in our squad. It will make ourmunication easier when we''re in the cave. Oh! Don''t forget to read the instruction manual too!" While giving thatmand message, I leaned back on the chair and enjoyed a short, rxing break. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 84 - Testing Magic Tools My short break was interrupted again after Alice and Alyssa came to visit me."Onee-sama, what is the meaning of this?" Alice asked while showing the prototype magic protofon and the paper containing the instruction manual for its use. In contrast to Alice who needed a direct explanation from me, Alyssa was seen reading the instruction manual for its use. I don''t know what the Goddess Aurora was doing, but I could see handwriting similar to mine. Just by looking at the length and shortness of each letter written in the instruction manual, it was not much different from my handwriting that had translated the Great Hero''s Magic book. "Lily-nee, I didn''t expect you to have made this thing during the holidays. Did Lily-nee secretly make this in large quantities because one day it would be useful like this emergency situation?" Alyssa asked without moving her gaze from reading the instruction manual for the magic protofon. I tried my best to remain calm in front of my twin step-sisters. Somehow, I am truly grateful to the Goddess Aurora for using my handwriting to make it easier for me to lie to cover up the blessings given by the Goddess Aurora. [ Lily-chan, I have to take the trouble to do this to avoid suspicion from Hana. ] [ If I use a large amount of my magical energy. Hana will notice my interference in interacting with you. ] [ It would be very scary if Hana lost control as a Saintess who should not have a despicable nature. ] "..." responding to the words of the Goddess Aurora and Alyssa, I nodded my head and took the magic protofon that had become my intellectual property. "Want to try using this magic protofon as a test of the range that can be covered for communication?" I asked Alyssa who had finished reading the instruction paper for using the magic protofon. Bzzttt ... Squuiikkk ... By flowing my magical energy until I was able to activate the main function of the magic protofon, I immediately entered the magic frequency available in its main settings. "Magic wave frequency 301," I said while fiddling with the magic protofon to be within the range of magic frequency 301. Alyssa seemed to understand what I said and changed the frequency of her magic protofon to run on magic frequency 301. Pressing one of the buttons to communicate, Alyssa said one sentence as a simple check. "Lily-nee..." The voice that came from my magic protofon gave a clear voice from Alyssa. Although her voice was a little hoarse than her original voice, it could still be heard clearly by my fox ears which were too sensitive to sound. Swoopp... Ploomm... I stopped my nine-tailed fox girl form to return to human form. "Oh! It successfully entered Lily-nee''s protophone frequency!" Alyssa said while using her magic protofon to communicate with me. Unlike my fox ears which heard the hoarse voice from the magic protophone, my human ears seemed to hear Alyssa''s voice clearly without any interference from the hoarse voice. "Do you like it, Alyssa?" I asked Alyssa who looked very happy with the tool given by the Goddess Aurora. "Yes, I like it, Lily-nee... Does this mean we can order dinner directly from the Maid on duty in the kitchen and call the Maid on duty without ringing the bell in our room anymore?" Alyssa said with her eyes still sparkling while holding the magic protofon in her hand tightly. "Uhm, yes, maybe..." I couldn''t get past the wild imagination that Alyssa was thinking. Even to give the magic protofon to all the Maids who work in the Marquess Rommel residence. That would burden my Yurification Point budget. However... Seeing Alyssa who seemed very interested in this magic protofon tools. It seems like I have to take all the magic protofon tools back from the hands of the adventurers and soldiers who participated in this Golden King Bear hunt. Bzzttt... Zzrrttt... "Onee-sama!!" My magic protofon suddenly emitted a voice from Alice. "Yey! I have joined Onee-sama''s communication frequency!!" Alice exclaimed, understanding how the protofon magic device worked without reading the instruction manual. Whether it was Alice who understood things too easily or her way of thinking was different from Alyssa''s, it had made her more unique than Alyssa to understanding something. My communication frequency suddenly received another voice call from Princess Anastasia. "Lily¡­ can I take this groundbreaking communication device to royal palace? And... uhm... for talking with you when I am bored?" "Sure, it''s already yours, Princess Anastasia." "Then... make sure your communication frequency is always active at all times or I will try to find another frequency to contact you¡­" Princess Anastasia smiled at me with a gentle gaze that made it difficult for me to refuse her request. The urge that felt fraudulent made me fall for Princess Anastasia''s trickery who could easily use her facial expressions to melt someone''s decision. "Uhm, I give it to you for testing something. Just take it... because my main goal right now is to testing and build a long-range magic frequency to communicate with the magic protofon," I replied ignoring Princess Anastasia''s pleading gaze at me. "Just think of this as a trial and collection of error results to perfect the communication tool that I am currently making," I continued my words while observing Princess Anastasia''s facial expression who was as happy as Alyssa''s. My words had a small lie in them but also left behind a truth that was difficult to prove in real terms. The mechanism for making this magic protofon was directly given by the Goddess Aurora along with my Yurification Shop which seemed to be getting additional new magic tools. The price offered by the Goddess Aurora was quite expensive and threatened the Yurification Points that had been obtained with great difficulty during my family vacation. Compared to food that can lure women closer to me, the Goddess Aurora gave me another blessing like a magic tool that is very much needed in everyday life like this magic communication tool. Observing my magic protofon, I could understand how to make it and arrange it. The complicated chants that form the telecommunication magic formation used by the magic protofon could be easily imitated. The basic formations used by the magic protofon are telepathy magic formations and loudspeaker magic formations that are separated based on magic frequencies. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just by knowing that basic concept, the prototype magic protofon can be easily created. What makes this magic protofon more effective and efficient is the use of a monster''s magic core as a magic container for storing magic so that the complicated magic formation that is running automatic can be used for a certain time before the magic stored in the monster''s magic core runs out. My brain suddenly felt pain when I learned about this simple mechanism that was able to change the lives of mankind. If this magic protofon were to be widely distributed, I don''t know what would be done to people who were able to hear its magic frequencies with information leaking out due to eavesdropping. Goddess Aurora, isn''t this an unsafe tool for secret communication? [ How is it, Aurora? The knowledge you imparted seems to have given Lily-chan a large gap to be able to hear every frequency created by that magic tool. ] [ D-Don''t get me wrong about this! Lily-chan is too smart to understand this large gap just by knowing the mechanism of the magic formation. ] It''s not that I blame you for the large gap that can be heard by adjusting the frequency of this magic, Goddess Aurora. It''s more like... I want to develop the prototype magic protofon to a more secure for secret communication. [ C-Can you do that, Lily-chan? ] [ Creating magic formations and modifying magic formations is very complicated, you know. ] [ But they can do it. ] My Goddess seems to have understood what I will do next to develop this magic protofon because I have a trump card that I can use and it''s right beside me. [ Oh! Alice and Alyssa! ] [ Want to utilize the talents of humanity''s greatest magicians? What a cunning older sister! ] [ But I like it, make sure to repay Alice and Alyssa fairly with even love, Lily-chan! ] "O-Oohh¡­" I muttered softly to answer my Goddess and Goddess Aurora. While I was observing the magic protofon further, I was surprised by someone covering my eyes from behind. "Hey, Lily¡­ isn''t it unfair if I''m not given that magic tool too?" whispered Hana who suddenly surprised me from behind. [ Hiieekk!! Hanaa!! ] The scream from the Goddess Aurora also surprised me. I didn''t expect Hana to dare to do this in a public. Even though my eyes were covered like this. I could feel the gazes of Alice, Alyssa, and Princess Anastasia pouring out their hearts that were disturbed by Hana''s presence. "I''ve prepared it," I replied without letting go of Hana''s hand that was covering my eyes. Along with Hana''s whisper, I also felt other presences such as Ciel and Sia who could be easily felt thanks to their abundant holy magic energy. Hana slowly let go of her hand that was covering my eyes from behind. My gaze, which was previously closed, was now surprised by several women who looked like they were jealous of my closeness to Hana. Hana who suddenly came with this surprise made my body feel a cold sweat and a panic of the Goddess Aurora who disappeared by taking cover behind my Goddess. It seems that the threat given by Hana has given its trauma to the Goddess Aurora. I don''t want to admit it but some women I know have their own unique side that I don''t know. "This is for you, Hana," by creating a magic formation that takes a magic tool from my magic storage, I give the magic protofon to Hana. "Thank you very much, Lily!" Hana received the magic protofon with a happy facial expression like a girl who just got a special gift from me. "I will take good care of this first gift from you and declare war on the thief who took your first gift, Lily..." With her soft tone, Hana gave a smile along with the overflow of her holy energy shining on her body. "I-I''m glad to hear that," I replied without knowing what her words meant. "Saintess Hana, rather than declaring war. Wouldn''t it be better to crush it into dust without leaving a trace? "War is not cheap in terms of cost and combat power," said Princess Anastasia, who also smiled at Hana. "That''s a very good idea, Princess Anastasia," said Hana with a small smile. Between Hana and Saintess Anastasia''s communication, I felt a bad feeling that someone was trying to steal the item I gave them. I don''t want to be burdened with this bad thought. So, for the time being... Whoever is thinking of stealing it... I can only pray that they can die in peace. Chapter 85 - Final Preparation My twin step-sister and Princess Anastasia went to prepare supplies to explore the maze of caves owned by the stealth slime herd until I felt lonely like this.Rather than calling it lonely, this was my precious free time to rest after my mind was filled with complaints about the Goddess Aurora and her problems with Hana. Some of my free time was filled with studying a book about tactical attacks from Earl Timoti directly without realizing that the merge army of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti had succeeded in learning how to use protofon magic tools. I can hear beep from them to trying communicating with me. Beepp... Bep... The adventurers had worked hard to receive short training from Earl Timoti''s and Marquess Rommel''s military representatives about moving in guidance. This situation that seemed right to carry out the Golden King Bear herd hunting operation had been felt sufficient. They are working hard... then what about my preparations I seemed very relaxed and calm? I didn''t want to admit it, but I was very busy because some of the stealth slime herds were bored waiting for my further orders. On the initiative of stealth slime number forty-seven, the stealth slime herd had learned the shocking news of the King and Queen Slime who had fallen to the Golden King Bear. Of course, the news caused a big problem for the stealth slime herd. Without the King and Queen to lead them, the stealth slime herd was just an ordinary monster that had no hope of survival. Pooinngg... [ C-Commander... What should we do after our King and Queen have died at the hands of the Golden King Bear? ] A heavy question came from one of the stealth slimes connected to Soul Tame. I had heavy thought about using their ability to stay under the control of my Soul Tame magic for my own benefit. "I don''t know, you are free to determine the fate of your slime races," I replied in a tone that seemed indifferent to their fate. "I have no right to determine your fate because the initial agreement we made was only that I would help you get your cave back from the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd and you would periodically provide forest nature products to my residence." "If there is a contract that goes beyond that, then we need to make a new Soul Tame contract again." I said this just to avoid the greater responsibility of taking care of the stealth slime herd. I don''t have much magic capacity to help them live under the control of the Soul Tame magic chant. Moreover, the slime''s body shape is disgusting and filled with mucus. If only their form was friendlier and not disgusting like that. I would consider becoming the leader of the stealth slime herd. "For the time being, you all stay where you are and report the situation periodically. Do you all understand?" Booiinngg... [ We understand and are ready to carry out the orders of our supreme commander!] Pooiinngg... [ Your orders are the guide to our lowly lives! ] Booiinngg... [ Commander!! I am ready to live in humiliation just to be part of your herd! ] Pooiinngg... [ Commander!! Allow me to be your pet who lives in humiliation. ] Booiinngg... [ Commander, please lead us after our grudge with the Golden King Bear pack is over! ] I took a long, heavy breath. "I understand how you feel after losing your King and Queen Slime. But you still have other slime herd, right?" I asked while holding my chin to think. "The number of other slime herd should still be there, right?" I continued asking the stealth slime herd on the Soul Tame communication network. Pooiinngg... [ ... ] Booiinngg... [ ... ] I got an empty answer from the stealth slime herd before stealth slime number forty-seven spoke about important information that I didn''t know yet. [ My commander... The other slime herd have been wiped out because they were hunted by the Golden King Bear herd. ] The words from stealth slime number forty-seven made my body suddenly shiver and be shocked at the same time. "Oh, damn, there''s nothing left?" I said in a meek tone. [ Unfortunately, there is none, my Commander. ] [ That''s why I sacrificed myself to keep an eye on the Golden King Bear to help the Commander avenge us! ] My eyes filled with tears as if I was about to cry after hearing the boldest confession from stealth slime number forty-seven. Of all the stealth slimes under my Soul Tame magic control. I didn''t know they had such loyalty and were loyal to fellow slimes. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I appreciate what you are doing, stealth slime number forty-seven. From now on, please work according to the portion that you can do as stealth slimes who know your cave dwelling!" The order I gave was very simple and had a heavy meaning for them. After losing their slimy leader, they were now required to remain inside their cave dwelling for the time being while waiting for further orders from me. Boiingg... [ We are ready to carry out the orders you give, Commander! ] [ Even if it will kill us, we will remain loyal to our current supreme leader! ] Poiiinngg... [ I expect you to be our true leader, Commander! ] [ I can''t wait for your order to hunt other than separating the heads of the Golden King Bear herd from their bodies! ] [ For the sake of this supreme and honorable Commander, we will offer the highest loyalty ever in the history of our slime family tree! ] My body suddenly shook violently after hearing one of the stealth slimes say that inside the Soul Tame communication network. The highest loyalty ever? Does stealth slime have a caste line about the highest loyalty like that? While listening to the conversation of the stealth slime herd trying to make me their supreme leader to replace their King and Queen Slime. I felt like it was too much for me. At that moment, I imagined myself sitting on a throne surrounded by slime mucus. Bzzrrttt... My body felt a great rejection of the image of myself who would become the supreme leader of the stealth slime herd. "Uh, if possible, please evolve from your slimy bodies that leave behind a sticky liquid that will be troublesome to clean," I said in a relaxed tone without expecting the evolution to actually happen in near future. Even in the journal of the Great Hero in the past timeline, monsters that can evolve are divided into several types such as monster-bodied evolution and humanoid-bodied evolution. I don''t want to oblige them to choose which evolutionary path, but it would be more practical if they chose an evolutionary path that doesn''t leave the impression of a lumpy and disgusting slimy body. If their evolution remains the same... I can assure myself that carry out mass extermination of slimes around the forest where I live... While I was thinking about such a bad situation, Earl Timoti surprised me by bringing several soldiers from Marquess Rommel''s army and his own troops. "Lily-sama, I apologize for disturbing your preparations while you are busy thinking about the preparations for hunting the remaining Golden King Bear herd," said Earl Timoti in a polite tone and bowed to respect me. "Did I interrupt your conversation with the stealth slime herd?" asked Earl Timoti to make sure I was not disturbed by his presence. I shook my head and made a body gesture to invite Earl Timoti to convey his business for coming to see me. "Is there a problem, Earl Timoti?" while fixing my sitting position which looked relaxed, I immediately straightened my body position. "There is no important problem for you to worry about, Lily-sama. My arrival this time is to inform you that we have made a new topographic map that shows the cave maze located in the deepest part of the cave. With a little touch from me, it will become an accurate map and help you in leading the hunt party for the Golden King Bear herd," with a smile filled with pride, Earl Timoti looked confident with the new topographic map that he had made in detail. "Rather than using a half-baked topographic map like this¡­ it makes me embarrassed because I made it myself with a level of accuracy that still needs to be improved," like an embarrassed teenager, Earl Timoti scratched the back of his head and said that little joke. "I don''t mind your inaccurate topographic map, Earl Timoti. It helps me when preparing to hunt the Golden King Bear that is not on your topographic map," I stood up from my seat and approached Earl Timoti and my father''s troops. "If you are looking for me and talking about that new topographic map. Does that mean it is ready to be used as the headquarters for the Golden King Bear hunt?" As I approached Earl Timoti, I gave him a gentle, cold gaze. Earl Timoti lowered his head when I approached him and bowed as if giving me a salute. I held one of his left shoulders and whispered, "You have worked hard for this, may I use your hard work for my benefit?" The only answer I gave was a small nod and a proud smile on Earl Timoti''s face. "Please lead us into your glorious hunt, Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti with sparkling eyes looking at me. Ugh, those sparkling eyes. Could Earl Timoti not look at me with such sparkling eyes? Noticing the people behind him, they also looked at me with hope while having sparkling eyes. The burden and responsibility of my father''s commanding baton had the power to make them submit to my every command like this. If it''s like this¡­ would I be suitable to become the Matriarch who replaces Marquess Rommel in the future? Chapter 86 - Hunt Begun... In the middle of a large field not far from Marquess Rommel''s main residence, a large tent stood blown by the evening twilight wind that showed several small wooden blocks and bright lighting for a topographic map.The topographic map was very large and required several military staff members to help Earl Timoti move each wooden block that marked the movement of the troops under my leadership. Seeing these final preparations, I could not delay the hunt for the Golden King Bear any longer. It seemed that Earl Timoti and several combined troops of adventurers had prepared to hunt the Golden King Bear. "This makes me a little uneasy and awkward to lead an army this big," I said to Earl Timoti who was standing on my right. "Lily... if something this small makes you awkward, shouldn''t you work hard to show them how scary you are... uhmm... how cunning you are to become a war tactician?" said Princess Anastasia standing on my left. Because the uniforms we wore looked harmonious and complemented each other, it made several other women such as Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Hana look sullen while looking at Princess Anastasia. "I know, I''m just not used to doing something like this," I replied to Princess Anastasia while raising my collar to warm my sweaty neck after making sure the final preparations were going smoothly. "Alice and Alyssa have provided enough supplies for three days and three nights. The supplies given to the adventurers are in equal and fair proportions. So, there is no problem with food supplies for those exploring our target cave. The problem is this¡­" Princess Anastasia put on a serious expression as she looked at the topographic map that Earl Timoti had made with a high level of accuracy. "I must admit that the maze inside the deepest cave is winding to the point of being a challenge like this. Just in case, I have given a mark using white chalk flakes to support your attack tactics, Lily," while saying a sentence filled with concentration and a serious face, Princess Anastasia moved herself closer to be close to my arm. Twiitt... As if giving the impression of an unintentional touch, Princess Anastasia touched my arm with hers hug while holding back her serious facial expression that was slowly starting to fill with an embarrassed blush. "In addition to the deepest part of the cave being inhabited by sharp rocks and limited travel distance due to the lack of lighting. We have distributed several magic lanterns that actively emit light because the light from burning torches will make it difficult for them to breathe when entering the cave," the explanation given by Princess Anastasia was filled with the same logic and modern science as the understanding of the Great Hero in the past timeline. I don''t want to compare the knowledge and intelligence possessed by Princess Anastasia with my twin step-sister. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However... they are very different in various aspects. For knowledge and understanding in the field of magic, my twin step-sister will far surpass Princess Anastasia who seems unfamiliar with magic knowledge. In contrast to my twin step-sister, Princess Anastasia is more suited to trivia that is not widely known by books published for the public use. Thanks to Princess Anastasia''s knowledge and intelligence, several complicated tactics have felt like children''s toys in my eyes. "That''s quite helpful, especially for the main team that will be hunting the Golden King Bear. They''re not stupid enough to not be able to tell left from right, right?" I asked Princess Anastasia and Earl Timoti. "Are they that stupid?" Princess Anastasia said with a tilt of her head. "I don''t think they''re that stupid, Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti who looked anxious and suddenly used protofon magic tool to connect to the main team hunting the Golden King Bear. Bzzrrtt... Brrttt... "Earl Timoti to the main hunting team, are there any of you who don''t know left and right?" asked Earl Timoti to make sure that they weren''t disoriented while being guided to hunt the Golden King Bear. The answer that Earl Timoti heard made him relieved. The main hunting team was made up of A-class adventurers from the Royal Capital of Aurora and received official recognition from Princess Anastasia for their good behavior. Based on their skills and discipline, they were an adventurer party that had earned quite a good reputation from the Adventurer''s Guild. So I gave them a little honor to be the main attackers in the Golden King Bear''s strength test. This didn''t mean that I threw them into a nest to return as corpses because I had prepared a special talisman for them so that they could teleport instantly after getting a strong confirmation of the Golden King Bear''s combat power. "Everything is under control, Lily-sama," Earl Timoti reported with one of the burdens on his shoulders about the adventurers who would be disoriented. "Thank you for reassuring me, Earl Timoti," I replied after confirming my doubts. "For the next time, could Earl Timoti spread the information that the Golden King Bear hunt will begin in a few minutes and several supervisors will be assigned as their guides with a set magic frequency," I said while putting on a serious face and starting to sit on one of the chairs. "I am ready to carry out your orders, Lily-sama," with a respectful bow, Earl Timoti immediately nodded to one of his subordinates before issuing the hunt order. Bzzrrtt... Brrtt... "Earl Timoti to all hunting teams, the hunting operation will begin in ten minutes. Immediately change your magic frequency to connect with your guide," said Earl Timoti while using his protofon magic tool. As if they had been waiting for the Golden King Bear hunting operation to begin, my father and mother approached me with snacks in their hands. For some reason, I felt like I had become their spectacle. Was watching their daughter working hard like this a spectacle that entertained them? Furthermore... My father... why do you look so relaxed while your daughter is working hard under the pressure of a heavy task like this?! When I glanced at my father with a small complaint in my chest, I could see him waving his hand and giving encouragement with his thumbs up. "..." I could only be silent when I saw the words of encouragement from my father who hoped that his daughter could provide a spectacle that entertained him. While waiting for several adventurers and joint soldiers to prepare themselves, I looked at the topographic map more closely. From the cave entrance to the deepest part, I could confirm the distance was around ten kilometers, and added to the cave labyrinth would make the distance fifteen kilometers. A long enough distance for a combined party of adventurers and soldiers to travel. "Lily, are you thinking about something? Want to enjoy a simple snack before the hunting operation begins?" said Princess Anastasia who suddenly sat on the armrest of my chair. "Hmm?" I turned my gaze slightly and saw a dry bread in Princess Anastasia''s hand. "I have received a small snack from Mio who was unable to approach you because she was busy taking care of the other Maids... for taking care of something... In return, I was asked by Mio to make sure Lily gets enough food so she can focus on this Golden King Bear hunting operation," said Princess Anastasia while showing the dry bread snack she had received from Mio. "Is Mio that busy?" I replied while watching Princess Anastasia''s movements which looked suspicious. "Yes, she is so busy that the other Maids can''t help but ask her for help¡­ and uhhh¡­ I have apologized to the Adventurer''s Guild Master who has been bothering by me all this time¡­" Princess Anastasia lowered her face as if realizing her mistake that had troubled someone at this time. "I just realized that my mistake has caused Lily trouble, especially with the number of adventurers who participated this time coming from the adventurers of the Aurora Kingdom Capital and there are only a small number of adventurers around Marquess Rommel''s residence." "Just because of my selfishness in wanting to have a place to stay near Marquess Rommel''s residence, I have tarnished the trust between adventurers and noble families in dealing with emergencies like this." "I am truly sorry for causing trouble for Lily¡­" I heard Princess Anastasia''s heartfelt words that seemed sincere. Her eyes were downcast and holding a small snack as if she wanted to apologize to me. "What about the answer given by the Adventurer''s Guild Master?" I asked while pulling Princess Anastasia''s right arm and making her body fall on my lap. "L-Lily?" Princess Anastasia looked panicked after realizing she was on my lap and made herself look blushing. "H-He seems to forgive me!!" With her eyes rolling around, Princess Anastasia tried to answer my question with her body still panicking because she fell on my lap. "At least you have realized your mistake..." The gentle words made Princess Anastasia''s body calm down and her mind stabilizes after previously panicking. "D-Does that mean Lily is not angry with me and will not continue that cruel punishment of me?" asked Princess Anastasia. "Huh?" I could only reply that before understanding what Princess Anastasia was saying. "L-Lily... we will still date after this Golden King Bear hunt is over, right?" Princess Anastasia looked panicked after hearing my answer which seemed confused. "Uhuh..." I replied in a cold tone as if I was playing with Princess Anastasia''s feelings. "Lily... you... don''t want to date me?" with tears that wanted to fall, Princess Anastasia looked at me as if she wanted to cry. Chuupp... I answered Princess Anastasia''s doubt with a kiss on her lips. With her body positioned on my lap, we kissed until the sound of the loud trumpet echoed. Chapter 87 - An Unknown Cult [ Stealth slime perspective number forty-seven. ]Kraauuukkk... Crasshhh... Krraakk... Right before my eyes, I saw a monster created with full of evil energy that could be felt by all my senses. The figure of a monster that so boldly and recklessly attacked the cave that was my residence together with my other extended slime family. I didn''t mind if they wanted to share a residence as fellow monsters and the position of my extended slime family, which had built several cave walls intended to support the life of slimes that were energy efficient in managing the food resources that grew in the forest around us. However, that was just my misunderstanding because the monster in front of me was a terrible monster that I had to always monitor and report periodically to the Supreme Commander who replaced the Slime King and Queen. The bodies of the Slime King and Queen, who symbolized the leaders of the slime herd, had long died. They die and their body left behind a large magic core that was being eaten by the terrible monster. That monster had a body shape looks like a bear monster with golden horns on top. Despite its large and terrifying body size, its face shape is even more terrifying because it is filled with a terrifying energy aura shaped like a slimy black mist. Unlike my body''s mucus, which purely comes from my body components, which are slime races, it looks like a rotting black pus wound. The condition of its face looks like it has been stabbed by something and if you look closely it is a sword that emits evil magic energy that makes my body not dare to approach it. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fear that possessed my body made me live in the abyss of death that was ready to pounce on me at any time if my slimy body disguise was discovered. I remembered the words of my Supreme Commander who said that stealth slime should be a monster that is difficult to detect by senses or magic detection. Just by thinking about that, now I realize that the talent that a stealth slime must have is disguise and infiltration. Tappp ... Taappp ... My body which was spreading as one of the rock walls suddenly felt a vibration of the ground flowing into my body. By making my body look like a rock and harden without shaking amid the strong shaking vibrations, I could feel some footsteps approaching with the magic light reflecting in the deepest part of this cave. Tapp... Tapp... The sound of footsteps that were getting closer made my body adopt a natural attitude to be alert while reducing the use of my magic in disguise and blurring my presence so that it was difficult to detect. My body which was too sensitive to every vibration of the ground had predicted that there were seven people walking towards the terrifying monster. Your next journey awaits at empire Just like that evil vibe terrifying monster, I could feel that their bodies radiated evil magic energy that made my body have to hold back the fear of shaking and almost removing my disguise. The seven people wearing black robes looked very suspicious and scary. The stench that smelled on their bodies showed how dirty they were to come to the cave where the slime lived and pollute the air in the cave with the stench of their bodies. If only my Slime King and Queen were still alive, they might have been in the slime punishment zone and cleaned the deepest part of the cave until the polluted air became fresh again. "Kuhahaha!! I didn''t expect this experiment to be a huge success. But it would be a shame if Marquess Rommel found out that this terrible monster was in his territory. The surprise plan to force him to return from his family vacation has failed." The terrifying laughter made my body move slightly and almost destroyed my disguise as a cave rock again. "Wouldn''t it be more interesting if this experiment gave a definite result to our Lord? Just think if his grudge against Marquess Rommel could be paid with the destruction of the city in his territory." "Haaah?! Destroy the city? Even this monster can do more than that, idiot!" Staabb... Pliirrkk... I could see that those suspicious and terrible people were doing something else to the monster who was enjoying the magic core of the Slime King and Queen. "Eat and grow bigger, my sweet cute bear¡­. I expect you to be more than just a stupid monster who can manipulate the magical energy of our proud cursed sword!" Sllaahhh... "KIIHHHKKK!!" The sound came from the terrifying monster after the sword that was stuck above its head was pulled out forcefully, causing some blood to spurt out of its head. Wiingg... Brrtt... This scary-looking sword emitted a large amount of magical energy and made the ground I was standing on rumble loudly. "Ohooohh!! This is the end!! A new masterpiece created by a monster that has evolved its body to be able to absorb the power of the cursed sword!" "Praise our Goddess who will awaken in the darkness of the night sky!" "Oh, Goddess! Thank you for blessing this beautiful world with your cursed sword!" I don''t know what those humans were thinking, but the dangerous sword gave my body a warning to immediately avoid those crazy-looking humans. Their laughter which sounded terrifying and filled with satisfaction had made the monster swallow the magic core of the Slime King and Queen. Baaammm!! Kaboommm!! The explosion of magical energy that came out of the monster gave a bad sign. The figure of a bear monster with pure evil energy with a gaze that seemed to be looking for something. "GAAOOOOO!!" the roar from the monster''s scream gave a big shock to my body that almost removed my disguise as a rock. "It seems that the monster realized that the cursed sword had disappeared from its body. What should we do next?" asked one of the mysterious and dangerous humans. "Isn''t that obvious? Perform a ritual for the resurrection of our Goddess!" The mysterious and frightening human figure immediately pulled the cursed sword that was originally stuck in the monster''s head to his neck. "For the glory and honor of our Goddess!" shouted the mysterious human while pulling the cursed sword until it cut off his head. Slaaassshhh .... Paannggg ... When the cursed sword cut off his head, a black cloud covered his body and disappeared as if devoured by the cursed sword. I watched this horrific scene together with our Supreme Commander who silently watched their every action without giving any orders to evacuate myself to a safe place. The information I gave seemed to have my Supreme Commander very interested in this. "For the glory and honor of our Goddess! Curse this world!!" Sllaashh... Paaanngg... "For the glory and honor of our Goddess! This world deserves to be destroyed by the wrath of our Goddess of Destruction!" Slllaahhh... Paaanngg... "Ohh, my Goddess, accept my sacred sacrifice that sacrifices myself!" Slaasshh... Paaanngg... "My Goddess... I will come to your hell..." Slaasshh... Panggg... "For the destruction of this world!" Sllaashhh... Panngg... One by one the strange humans cut off their heads until the cursed sword absorbed their bodies like sacrificial offerings. The horrific scene was immediately spread widely and was seen by my other slime family through the Soul Tame communication network. "GAAAOOOKKK!!" the roar of the monster who was looking for the cursed sword finally managed to find it. The cursed sword that had finished devouring the bodies of the mysterious humans suddenly flew up and shot towards the monster''s chest. Stabbb... Slaahhh... Kabaaammm!! A large explosion occurred again after the monster was stabbed by the cursed magic sword. The overflow of pure evil magic energy slowly made my instincts scream and want to run away from the task of watching over the terrible monster. I realized that from the start this was a difficult task given by the Supreme Commander and my stubborn behavior flared up to be able to take revenge on the herd that destroyed the house where my slime family lived. That terrifying pure power made my body lose control and my consciousness faded. [ Stealth slime number forty-seven, good job on surviving such a massive magical energy exposure. ] [ Because of your actions... I decided to intervene after this Golden King Bear truly became one level above Calamity Disaster. ] [ With your sacrifice, I can confirm that it was an action that made you deserve to live in humiliation by my side. ] Swwiiirrlll... Swiishhhh... Paaammm... My vision was suddenly filled with a warm magic circle and made my body feel a winter breeze that brought my consciousness back. The figure of a human girl sitting on one of the chairs with her glowing red eyes made me immediately come to my full consciousness and pay my respects to her. Pooinnggg... "C-Commander!" Pooiinngg... "Stealth slime number forty-seven will report back to duty on the hunting grounds!" I immediately saluted by adjusting my slime posture to be rounder than usual. "You don''t need to return to the hunting grounds after witnessing such a horrific thing," my Supreme Commander replied with her piercing red gaze staring at me. Different from the gaze filled with intimidation, it was a cold gaze that made me feel comfortable because I was under the control of her every command. Aahhh... that gaze... Somehow this makes me want to live in humiliation by my own Supreme Commander''s side. If only I could evolve to stay by her side without using a body that disgusted my Supreme Commander, I would want to live in humiliation for my Supreme Commander. The feeling of wanting to serve in this humiliation. Am I worthy of such a position? Ah, if only the Goddess would hear me. Please let me evolve to the point where I can be by my Supreme Commander''s side. Chapter 88 - A Slimy Evolution "Did we just start a holy war with one of the sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction?" I asked Earl Timoti, who looked restless and wiped the sweat that was dripping down his forehead.The report given by stealth slime number forty-seven informed me that a group of humans was suspected of being the masterminds behind this walking natural disaster. My gaze was drawn to the perspective of stealth slime number forty-seven who was watching the unnatural growth of the Golden King Bear after its body received a surge of magical energy that made the fine hair on my neck stand up. Seeing the situation getting out of control, my father suddenly came over to me and patted my shoulder. "Lily, it would be better if you didn''t worry too much about the movements of those fools who are trying to make the Goddess of Destruction manifest herself to descend into this world," said my father while gently stroking my hair. "Father¡­ is there something that has dragged you into this trouble?" I asked while observing my father''s facial expression who was staring at the perspective of stealth slime number forty-seven. "That''s not an interesting story considering the damage that strange group caused," my father replied while continuing to stroke my hair as if he were remembering something. I don''t care about troublesome matters like the movements of a heretical cult or a deviant holy sect like this. It''s just that I can hear my Goddess and Goddess Aurora cursing at those people who surrendered themselves to the realm of death in such a dishonorable manner. [ Those people are still using the old-fashioned way to drag my little sister down to the world again? Should we punish those fools so that they don''t bring our little sister back down to the world again, Goddess Yuri? ] [ I agree with you, Goddess Aurora. It''s just¡­ how do we do it? I don''t have that many Saintesses to move against such heretical sects. ] [ Ugh! At a time like this, Hana is enjoying the romance of her youth. Should I give a prophecy to all the fake Saintesses who worship me about the dangers of the world from the sects that try to drag my little sister down to the world and die at the hands of the Hero again? ] [ I don''t want that terrible history to repeat itself in this timeline. ] [ I also don''t want it to repeat itself but they continue to grow like pests in a thriving crop. ] [ Should we do something about this? ] I listened to the conversation of the two Goddesses and my Father''s sudden words explaining the origins of the movement of the heretical sects that always make trouble in every kingdom. Even when my Father and Earl Timoti were living their student life in the first year of the Aurora Royal Academy, they deliberately attacked the Academy to take the cursed sword that was being studied by the Head of the Aurora Royal Academy. The not-so-detailed explanation was said by my Father and Earl Timoti who tried to provide interesting story notes for me to hear. "So that''s why I don''t want Lily to be too immersed in dealing with the problems of these heretical sects," said my Father while stopping his gentle caress on my hair. "Lily-sama, you also shouldn''t let them grow any bigger. If my guess is correct, that is the cursed sword that the Aurora Royal Academy Headmaster once studied before the Academy was hijacked by that cult, spreading terror that made Marquess Rommel cry. "Hey! Don''t remind me of that!" My father shouted to interrupt Earl Timoti''s words. "Earl Timoti, is there something that made my father cry?" I asked Earl Timoti out of curiosity. "At that time, Marquess Rommel was courting a woman who would later become your mother. Even with all those pathetic efforts, Marquess Rommel was slapped on the cheek until¡ª" Before I could hear any more detailed explanation, my father seemed to be covering Earl Timoti''s mouth and his face covered in a red blush because the story of his past was revealed. My biological mother, huh? This made me curious about her. What kind of person was it that made my father try to attract my biological mother''s attention to the point of being as pathetic crying baby as Earl Timoti said? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to Marchioness Amagi... I had no idea what happened to my mother after she died giving birth to me. Your adventure continues at empire A sudden pain struck my chest as I thought about my own birth mother''s story. I quickly shook my head to stop myself from drowning in my own birth mother''s story when a big problem was happening before my eyes. I saw that stealth slime number forty-seven was not in good condition. Witnessing such a horrific scene plus sacrificing himself to withstand such a large amount of magical energy. It could be said that the loyalty rendered by stealth slime number forty-seven were comparable to the risk of losing life. I immediately released my magical energy to form a teleportation magic formation to pull stealth slime number forty-seven away from the hunting ground. The information that the slime had just given was more than enough to make that slime relax for a while. Swrriilll... Swiippp... Using a silent magic chant that did not require uttering words, I pulled stealth slime number forty-seven using teleportation magic until that body filled with unsightly slimy was immediately visible in front of me. Ppooiinngg... "C-Commander!!" Pooiingg... "Stealth slime number forty-seven will report back to duty at the hunting ground!" The scream of stealth slime twenty-seven sounded loud in my Soul Tame communication and its body that suddenly looked like a round ball made me want to kick it when that slimes body dripped on the ground. If only the shape of slime was not disgusting like this, maybe my tolerance for them would not be so cold like this. "You don''t need to go back into the hunting ground after witnessing such a horrible thing," I said while calming myself down when I almost to kick its body because it was shaped like a round ball that waved to be kicked. My gaze was fixed on that slime body with a sneer. From the condition of slime body that seemed fine, I guess this stealth slime was too talented in infiltrating and disguising itself as an object. I could hardly feel any fear from that slime who had seen a terrifying monster with slime eyes. Compared to worrying about stealth slime number forty-seven, I was more worried about the attitude which seemed to be looking at me with respect. Did I just do something wrong that a stealth slime looked at me like this? That gaze seemed to say that slime life had been destined to be under the control of my Soul Tame. I didn''t think at all about using the Soul Tame magic chant to control the remaining stealth slimes. I didn''t want to feel such a heavy responsibility that required my mind to always be connected to the Soul Tame communication network. Besides it would exhaust my magic energy, then it would also exhaust my body''s energy to keep listening to every word spoken by the stealth slime swarm. [ It seems like you''re having trouble with this, Lily-chan. ] A strange voice suddenly sounded in my mind. This was not the voice of my Goddess or the Goddess Aurora but another figure who could easily enter my mind to communicate with me. [ You don''t need to panic about me, Lily-chan. ] [ Stay calm and listen to the words of myself who had received a unique prayer from one of the slimes that caught my attention. ] "..." I fell silent and pensive after hearing that. Whether this is a good or bad sign, it seems that I know what will happen to my fate as I bear the burden of a herd of stealth slimes bound by a contract with the Soul Tame magic spell. [ There is no need to panic about it, Lily-chan. ] [ I know how much you hate the disgusting bodies of slimes. ] [ I understand that feeling because as the Goddess who created their bodies... I also feel disgusted like you. ] Uhm, did I just hear a big confession from one of the Goddesses who created slimes? [ Yes, you just heard me who also feels disgusted by the bodies of slimes. ] [ That was my big mistake because from the start they were created to be monsters that keep the ecosystem of dungeons or dirty places cleaner. A kind of natural decomposer in the human dictionary. ] [ If there were no natural decomposers in the world, I wouldn''t know what to say to the top of the food chain who should be able to repair rotting corpses or carcasses. ] [ Yep, forget about my rambling talk like this. ] [ Does Lily-chan like seeing monsters that can transform into human form? ] Degg... degg... My heart suddenly beat fast when I heard a question from the Goddess I didn''t recognize. The sudden question seemed to come from the stealthy behavior of slime number forty-seven who suddenly looked at me with respect. Err... how should I explain about... I don''t care what form it will take as long as it doesn''t produce slimy body that makes me disgusted when I see it. [ So the main problem is the disgusting slimy body huh? ] "..." I fell silent and nodded my head as if thinking about something. [ Then what about their loyalty and discipline in carrying out your every order? Aren''t they very cute when they have limited magical energy power but still work together under your leadership as their Supreme Commander? ] I-I have no problem with that. [ Yep, just as I thought. ] [ It seems like I should have done this a long time ago as the Great Hero said in the past timeline. ] [ Thanks to Lily-chan, now I am more confident in giving a monster evolution that has the logic and reason to think like this. ] [ Thank you, Lily-chan... ] I have no idea what happened but I suddenly felt a huge surge of energy from stealth slime number forty-seven in front of me. Booosshhh... Baaammm!! A white cloud of smoke suddenly formed and covered my vision, my Father and Earl Timoti coughed as it happened. "My Supreme Commander¡­" "It seems I have evolved to fulfill your every wish¡­" The unfamiliar voice sounded again and it made my eyes widen when I saw it. Chapter 89 - The Nightmare Come... An unusual sight occurred in front my eyes.With the remnants of disbelief, I could see with my own two eyes that stealth slime number forty-seven had just created a miracle. A miracle created with a one-in-a-thousand chance of happening because stealth slime in general knowledge known as a monsters that was crowned as one of the slime monster evolutions with the thinnest level of presence. However, what stealth slime number forty-seven had just done changed general knowledge about monsters and created a new monster knowledge. "Commander?" the voice that called me in a questioning tone came from stealth slime number forty-seven. The proportions of her disgusting slime body had suddenly disappeared and were replaced by the figure of a human girl who was seen kneeling in front of me. I didn''t mind her kneeling position like this. But... Why is she wearing the same cosplay military uniform as the one I''m wearing? Even the cape I''m wearing has been perfectly imitated by stealth slime number forty-seven. "What just happened?" asked my father while rubbing his eyes as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "Transformation magic to turn into a human girl?" said Earl Timoti with a look in his eyes that needed an answer to his curiosity. "No¡­ isn''t this more like¡­ evolution?" continued Earl Timoti''s muttering while carefully observing the body of stealth slime number forty-seven. Amidst the confusion of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti, I immediately stood up from my chair and stepped closer to stealth slime number forty-seven. Her human-girl body shape had eliminated the disgusting impression that a slime monster should have. There was no more disgusting slime and sticky liquid that could have splattered everywhere. Currently, her body shape was purely a human girl with body proportions like a teenage girl. As a slime who had just evolved, wasn''t her body shape too perfect? It was more like a teenage girl who had an ideal body in the perfect development of her limbs. "Commander?" stealth slime number forty-seven continued to call me with teary eyes. "Yes, do you want something after your surprising evolution?" I replied while standing before her and looking down at her with a cold gaze. Looking at her body more closely, I could conclude that the Goddess who was watching over them had worked hard to give them a perfect evolution like a cocoon turning into a butterfly. Realizing this, I understood a little more that spirits had the same evolution pattern as monsters. Zoe and her spirit sister also experienced the same thing. Born as a low-level caterpillar spirit and experiencing a phase of changing into a spirit cocoon that was used as a luxury food to satisfy the greedy appetite of the upper-level spirits. That made me realize that they experienced the same evolution pattern even though in Zoe''s case it was slightly different. If I think about it further¡­ Is it possible for humans to experience evolution when following the same changes in circumstances? Then what is the relationship between the evolution of this slime monster and the Goddess who had just spoken to me? Is all of this related? Twiitch... "Guuh!!" Just thinking about this made my head feel very dizzy. All of these events seemed to have been running according to the laws of the Goddess that were beyond my understanding. Although this was a little annoying, I still couldn''t understand how the divine laws that ran in this world worked as if they had been determined by the thread of fate. "C-Commander? Are you okay?" Seeing my condition that looked like I was in pain while holding my forehead, stealth slime number forty-seven immediately stood up and put her hand on my forehead. Pooiinngg... "Huh?" I could feel a very soft fist on my forehead. "C-Commander? Do you feel pain suddenly?" Pooingg... I felt that soft touch again circling my forehead. "It''s okay, I just felt a terrible surge of magical energy that was happening in front of me," I said to cover up my lie because this stealth slime''s human body felt very strange for a human. Compared to human skin which feels soft and elastic, the skin of this stealth slime feels very chewy and feels like jelly when it touches my forehead. That strange feeling made me wonder if the human body owned by this stealth slime is human skin or slime skin. Read new chapters at empire Griittt... My words seemed to have caught the attention of everyone in the open space and the center of the Golden King Bear hunting operation. "Earl Timoti, do you feel this unusual surge of magical energy?" I asked Earl Timoti who was busy moving wooden blocks as markers for the movement of the Golden King Bear hunting group. Bzzrrtt... Zzzrrtt... The magical frequency waves came from various groups of adventurer parties and the combined forces seemed to be busy communicating with their guides. Earl Timoti had divided several Golden King Bear hunting teams to stay connected to the main base. While moving his hands to monitor the direction of the hunting teams'' movements, Earl Timoti answered my question with a large frown on his forehead. "I can feel the source of that terrifying magical energy, Lily-sama." "The source of the magical energy is coming from the cursed sword which seems to be trying to use a new host body to get used to moving its body." "Since our eye contact with the Golden King Bear was broken, I can only estimate the rough position by feeling the surge of magical energy." "The worst case scenario for this magical energy explosion is that some of the hunter groups will freeze in fear and become immobile." "Should we evacuate the hunter groups that are drowning in fear?" Earl Timoti asked as he looked at me with a worried expression on his face. I looked up at the sky above Marquess Rommel''s residence. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A view from another stealth slime''s perspective had captured several adventurer parties that were drowning in fear after feeling the massive magical energy explosion. For those who did not have strong magical resistance like me, Ciel, or Sia. Such a massive surge of negative magical energy would cause them to be mentally attacked and cause their fear to peak. "Forty-seven," I immediately glanced at the evolved stealth slime forty-seven. "Can you help me by taking out some of the adventurer and soldier parties that have drowned in fear?" I said to stealth slime number forty-seven. I was just as worried as Earl Timoti. If the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd results can be preventable casualties, then I will do it, isn''t that much better than bearing the loss of lives? "I want to save some of my magic energy for that bear who is causing trouble," along with my cold words, stealth slime number forty-seven smiled with a look in her eyes that seemed to expect herself to be useful. That look in her eyes seemed happy if she was treated like a tool by ordering her body to move to do something. "I am ready to carry out your orders, Supreme Commander!" replied stealth slime number forty-seven with a cheerful smile on her face. Stealth slime forty-seven swiftly stood up straight and placed her palms on her temples head as a sign of respect before leaving me. "I will bring those weak humans back to a safe place!" said stealth slime number forty-seven before jumping quickly like a running slime. "Uhh¡­" I muttered softly seeing her behavior that confused my head. Even in her human form, she still couldn''t get rid of her habit of running like a lump of slime. "Does this mean that the evolved monster has the same habits and is not much different from its old habits?" I said while watching the departure of stealth slime number forty-seven. "I think so, Lily¡­" replied my father who had been observing the strange condition in her eyes. "If the magicians from the Magic Tower saw this, they would make a scene and try to capture her," muttered my father in a small tone after seeing stealth slime number forty-seven who used human form leave. "Marquess Rommel, I will make sure their movements do not disturb your territory which needs to be tidied up after being away on vacation for so long," replied Earl Timoti in a small voice as well. Does the presence of a stealth slime that has evolved into a human-like form have a level that needs to be watched out for like that? For the time being¡­ I don''t want to get involved in such a troublesome thing¡­ Let my father and Earl Timoti be the ones who are troubled after news of the evolved stealth slime spreads. For now, I''m more worried about the presence of the Golden King Bear who seems to be too excited when that Golden King Bear meets the main hunting squad who are aiming for the Golden King Bear head. Bzzzttt... Zzzrrtt... Reports after reports immediately rained down on the Main Headquarters in this open space and the warm welcomes from the lost adventurer parties had rained down on the magic frequency that threw out their annoyance at being lost. I knew it would turn out like this. "Earl Timoti... can you tell them the way back?" I said to Earl Timoti as my gaze was directed towards the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "It looks like this will be quite a serious battle between the adventurers and our combined forces." "I will head to the hunting ground before there are any casualties who cannot withstand the pressure of such terrifyingly large energy." As I said that, far in front of my eyes a puff of black cloud was seen emitting sparks of lightning that flashed. It was a natural phenomenon that usually occurs when a magic field is forcibly created. It seems... now I have to intervene. Chapter 90 - Slimy Task Force In the cave''s darkness that had no light source for illumination, stealth slime number forty-seven immediately moved along the sharp and pointed cave rocks.Her body movement looked like that of an agile human when passing through several cave rocks. She then carried several adventurer parties who had fallen unconscious after their bodies were exposed to strong evil magical energy. The body resistance of stealth slime number forty-seven was above the resistance of normal slimes because stealth slimes were at the peak of evolution, separating themselves from the ordinary slime caste, which was widely known by human common knowledge. "Huft, they made me work hard like this." "Is this why my Supreme Commander feels worried when these weak humans fall unconscious in fear?" Swiippp ... Piip ... While moving her body along the cave rocks without using light for illumination, the stealth slime freely pulled the five human bodies that were in her shoulder arms. It looked like she was carrying heavy objects and relying on her body muscles to support the weight of the five human bodies. The task given by the Supreme Commander was to evacuate humans who were drowning in the abyss of fear. [ Hey! Tell me! How did you evolve? ] [ Yes! Tell us how to evolve so that we can help our Supreme Commander! ] [Don''t think that you''re the only one who''s useful after evolving! I also want to be useful for the Supreme Commander who has replaced our King and Queen of Slime!] [ Tell me clearly, how did you evolve to have a body like a human? ] [ Don''t pretend to be busy while helping those weak humans! ] [ Tell us quickly! ] [ Don''t let our patience run out just to find you and interrogate you! ] The conversation that took place within the Soul Tame communication network had become chaotic after several other stealth slimes had found out that one of them had succeeded in evolving their body to be able to use human form. "Don''t add to my burden just by answering your questions!" "Aren''t you the seven pillars who should understand more about slime evolution because your magic energy is much greater than mine!" Stealth slime number forty-seven grumbled after the seven pillars of stealth slime who had a large magical energy capacity and had a title position in the stealth slime herd tried to get information about the evolution procedure from stealth slime number forty-seven. "I also don''t know how to do it when I just heard a voice that suddenly offered my body to evolve!" continued stealth slime number forty-seven as she re-entered the cave after carrying several humans who had fainted in an open space not far from the entrance to the cave. After leaving them in a safe place that was easily accessible to human sight, stealth slime number forty-seven immediately continued the task given by her Supreme Commander. [Voice? Do you mean the voice that told me that there was only a 50% success rate for evolving and resetting my magical abilities with another magic core formation?] [ I also heard a voice like that... is it possible to evolve and lose our magical abilities as a mighty slime? ] [ Hey... you''re not trying to trick us which will end up losing some of our magic abilities, right? ] Stealth slime number forty-seven''s facial expression looked annoyed and angry after hearing that. "Do you think I''m joking in an emergency and busy situation like this?" "I just agreed with the voice and chose a female human body form." "And for some reason... I feel like our Supreme Commander doesn''t like male human body forms." "If you want to use a male human body form, I won''t forbid you from doing so. But... I can confirm that our Supreme Commander has a strong hatred for men based on my slime instincts." [ ... ] [ ... ] [ ... ] The communication that was happening inside the Soul Tame network suddenly stopped like a bomb exploding a fact. [ Is the old male form still an exception? ] [ I guess that''s possible... considering that our Supreme Commander has an old Butler who seems to be very respected. ] [ I guess it''s not too bad to take the form of an old man who seems to have a lot of life experience. Some of the old men around our Supreme Commander also look like they have had high achievements in their lives. ] "It seems I have to prevent you from misunderstanding any further. The old man you are talking about is our Supreme Commander''s father and trusted partner." "I don''t know why you would think that far to take the form of a male human when we don''t have a gender for living long time." [ Urkk! That''s right. ] [ I don''t even know my gender. ] [ If we were to evolve¡­ would we have genders just like monsters that have males and females? ] [ Hey! Can you show me your evolve gender? ] Thummpp¡­ Boonkk!! Stealth slime number forty-seven suddenly stumbled and fell when she heard the sensitive conversation in the Soul Tame communication. "A-Are you all crazy!" "Of course my current gender is female!" shouted stealth slime number forty-seven with a blush covering her entire face. [ Same reaction as a normal human female... ] [ Hoho... I didn''t know the reaction would be like this... ] [ This makes me curious if we choose the female gender... ] [ Should we all take the female gender so we can get closer to our Supreme Commander? ] [ That''s a great idea! ] [ Let''s end this discussion by deciding that every remaining stealth slime herd must use evolution by choosing a human female! ] [ I agree! ] [ I agree with this decision too! ] [ Let''s become female so we can approach our Supreme Commander without feeling discriminated against! ] [ Yay! Let''s become female as a result of our mighty evolution! ] The cheers that made stealth slime number forty-seven feel embarrassed were shown with her face turning bright red. The conversation from fellow stealth slimes had made her feel embarrassed when discussing the sensitive issue of her evolution which now had a female body shape. "Stop cheering before our Supreme Commander hears this!" shouted stealth slime number forty-seven while moving her body through the cave and found several adventurer parties lying limply on the ground. Swiipp... Swaapp... With gentle hand movements and checking the physical condition of the adventurer party lying on the ground, stealth slime number forty-seven was relieved because they were still alive and had only fainted after drowning in fear due to exposure to the Golden King Bear''s evil magic energy. Pooiinngg... "Hmm? Oh! You near here?" said a mysterious voice that stealth slime number forty-seven did not realize. Near the unconscious adventurer party, a stealth slime suddenly came out from between the cave rocks. That slime body was suddenly filled with dazzling golden light and that slime body seemed to burst like bubble molecules. Pyyaarr... The fragments suddenly formed a human body that was arranged together with the military cosplay uniform worn by the Supreme Commander. The posture of a female from the human race immediately entered stealth slime number forty-seven''s view. "Hoho¡­ so this is why you suggested using a female body form?" "Now I understand that female body form is too ideal and flashy to blend in with our Supreme Commander." The evolution of one of the stealth slimes who earned the title of seven pillar slime received the full attention of stealth slime number forty-seven. Unlike her body form which looked like a teenage girl, the body form of one of the holders of the title of seven pillar slime had the body form of a highly skilled and cunning adult woman. If their Supreme Commander looked like a cold-hearted and cruel villain girl, then one of the seven pillar slimes was able to match and even be suitable to stand beside their Supreme Commander. "Your suggestion is very good, forty-seven," said the stealth slime who slowly showed her mature and sexy body form. "Ugh, seven, what are you doing here?" asked stealth slime number forty-seven back while glaring at her sharply. "Hoho¡­ don''t look at me with such a sharp gaze. I want to thank you for the advice you gave me," while saying that, the stealth slime who received code number seven from their Supreme Commander seemed to be holding something to give to stealth slime number forty-seven. Pllooppp... A white crystal containing the magic core of the Golden King Bear herd appeared in front of stealth slime number forty-seven''s eyes. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is a reward for you for giving us useful advice," said stealth slime number seven. "You don''t want to reject my sincere gift, do you?" "Think of it as a reward for your hard work and will make you part of the eight pillar slime title holders." Poommm¡­ Stealth slime number seven threw the magic core of the Golden King Bear herd to stealth slime number forty-seven. "T-Thank you very much." "Now then¡­ let''s get back to work based on our respective tasks." Your next read awaits at empire The two stealth slimes looked at each other and nodded their heads. The task given by their Supreme Commander still applied. Despite the commotion in the Soul Tame communication channel, all the stealth slimes cooperated well with each other. Chapter 91 - A Noble Challenge Kabaaamm!!Bllaarrr!! The deepest cave, where the Golden King Bear enjoyed the magic core of the King and Queen Slime, exploded and spewed out all of its evil magic energy and created an open space with full destruction. The thick-colored fog and black clouds that emitted electricity were signs of weather anomalies that no one expected. A sign that was the same as a walking disaster that was ready to hit anything in its path with a proud sense of absolute destruction. When all the A-class adventurers were drowning in fear due to being exposed to the overflow of evil magic energy from the Golden King Bear, a male adventurer was staring intently at the Golden King Bear, whose body had been devoured by evil magic energy, drastically changing the appearance of the Golden King Bear main body. The body of the bear monster, which previously only looked big and had a golden crown on top, had now changed into a bear with long tentacles behind its body. The strange change had made all the women in his adventurer party scream with horror and disgust. "Yuck! Tentacles like that again? Why is it that our work lately always has to do with tentacles!" grumbled one of the women who was flying using levitation magic with clothes similar to a witch. Her pointed and wide hat showed that her position in the adventurer party was as the main attacker who deal big damage with her magic spell attacks. Baamm!! "Don''t blame our luck that has been rotten lately, compared to attacking the hidden cult group in the Aurora Kingdom Capital, this one job is still much more relaxing and enjoyable especially seeing the daughter of Marquess Rommel who has caught my attention," said one of the women who was seen wearing thick white armor with religious symbols from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. "Even seeing this monster that only exists in history books makes my body eager to crush that head with my hammer blow!" Following her body which looked big and had muscles, the thick white armor attached to her body looked harmonious with the large hammer that was her main weapon. "You always say that at every opportunity, is that how big your passion is to hit monsters using your large hammer? Yep... although I am very helped because my job is only to provide support magic and protection magic from behind," said one of the women wearing a white robe with religious symbols that also came from the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Hey, can you all calm down a bit? Our Party Leader is observing the opponent who will test our worthiness in hunting this strange Golden King Bear!" shouted one of the women wearing polite clothes like a noble but without any attributes that showed her noble family. While all the women were talking to each other in a state filled with chaos, a young man appeared who had stuck one of his swords on the ground and was observing the situation before his eyes meet something. His Medium Armor was filled with sword cuts and became a sign of the achievements of the adventurer''s career that he had gone through, a sign that his experience was not that of a low-level adventurer. The young man''s sharp gaze was like an eagle observing the condition of its prey before pouncing on it. Under the pure evil energy that came from the Golden King Bear, the adventurer party group looked normal as if they had experienced something more terrible than this Golden King Bear hunt. In the midst of his sharp gaze observing the situation, the man saw unknown figures gathered around the Golden King Bear that had changed its body size to three times what he had expected. "What is going on?" the man muttered after seeing the unknown figures wearing a military uniform similar to that worn by the daughter of Marquess Rommel. The black military uniform with an elegant pattern and a cape showing the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family crest had become a beautiful sight that spoiled his eyes. That was because the young man''s eyes had a high intensity of magical energy sensitivity compared to the average wizard. Even for an adventurer who used a sword as his main weapon, the man felt that his eye talent which was too sensitive to magical energy was only useful when observing the strength of his prey. "This sight makes me want to meet them." "Is this one of the combined forces owned by Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti?" The man quickly shook his eyes after seeing the combined forces of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti trying to evacuate themselves who were drowning in fear and fainting. "No, they are not the combined forces of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti." "Then whose forces are they?" Question after question crossed the young man''s mind along with his sharp gaze that saw the cape containing the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family fluttering on their bodies. "Could it be¡­ they are Lily Schwartz De Rommel-sama''s forces?" the man muttered in a small tone. The wind that blew past him did not stop the man''s eyes from observing what was happening in front of him. "Leader, what are you looking at that you have such a serious expression?" asked one of the women while pushing her magic staff onto the man''s shoulder. "I am merely observing what they will do," replied the man while pointing at the mysterious figures surrounding the Golden King Bear. The adventurer party''s gaze was fixed on the figures surrounding the Golden King Bear. Under the threat of the evil magical energy overflow that could bring curses and calamities, the mysterious figures seemed to not care much about their physical condition and were not negatively affected by the evil magical energy overflow from the Golden King Bear. "Are they human? I wouldn''t dare approach the Golden King Bear who is entering an unstable phase from its random magical energy overflow like that," said the witch while raising her witch''s hat slightly to get a clearer view of what was happening. "Whether they are carrying out their duties faithfully or trying to kill themselves, we don''t have to help them, right?" the question that was in accordance with logic and reasoning came from a woman who had a neat suit like a noble. Bzzzrrtt... Zzzrrtt... Suddenly, a magic protofon tools sounded and emitted a voice that came from Lily Schwartz De Rommel. Read new chapters at empire [ To all adventurers and the combined forces, I permit you to retreat after seeing the impossible situation like this. ] [ The Golden King Bear has received sufficient magic supply from an object that we believe to be a cursed sword from one of the religious sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction. ] [ This information has been validly known based on the observations of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti. ] [ For the next step, let me and my companions take care of this Golden King Bear problem. ] [ You will still receive a fair payment for your hard work in taking care of the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd. ] Bzzzrrtt... Zzzrrtt... The sound produced by the magic protofon tools was cut off and the main party that was hunting the Golden King Bear was astonished after hearing Lily Schwartz De Rommel''s words. "Is it just me or are we doing a Quest for free with blind wages?" said the female magician in the adventurer party. "It seems that we are considered useless main hunters for the daughter of Marquess Rommel. Seeing her great magical energy and her attitude that always causes hostility. I can feel that this is done to prevent greedy adventurers from making stupid moves that will cost lives," said the woman in a neat noble suit. "Eh? Does this mean we are paid just to watch?" replied the female magician while sitting on the ground and watching the mysterious figures that were increasing in number surrounding the Golden King Bear. "I guess so, just ignore the rude and cold attitude of the noble daughter of Marquess Rommel. It seems like she is acting like that to reduce the number of casualties that will fall when this natural disaster is almost perfect to destroy everything." The man was silent when the members of his adventurer party said terrible things about the person who had hired them for an emergency Quest. His pride as an A-class adventurer was slightly tarnished especially with his inability to step forward to refute the order given by Lily Schwartz De Rommel. The order filled with insults and precautions that reduced casualties was enough for him to obey. The young man pondered and took a snack from the rations food box provided by Marquess Rommel. As he opened the rations food box and took one of the snacks, the man said, "We will stay here while we monitor the situation." Nod... Nod... Nod... Nod... All the female members of his adventurer party agreed with that decision. While enjoying the rations food box given by Marquess Rommel, the man began to look up at the sky and saw a large dragon with red scales flying around the body of the Golden King Bear. The man''s eyes which were sensitive to magical energy could see a terrifying, large surge of magical energy in front of his eyes. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his mouth opened wide in amazement at the sight, he saw the daughter of Marquess Rommel jump down in front of the Golden King Bear. "Huh?" "What?" The young man was amazed when he saw Lily Schwartz De Rommel descend without using her magical energy. In front of the source of the disaster, the girl bravely challenges Golden King Bear a fight without using magic. Chapter 92 - Join The Hunt Operation Swiipp...Swiipp... The cape I was wearing shook violently when I was on top of Sia''s body which was in her dragon form. Sia''s dragon wings spread wide in the air and seemed to have attracted several crowds of stealth slimes that had evolved. Their body shapes looked like a crowd of girls about to gang up on the Golden King Bear with their magic chants. I didn''t mind their angry condition because their King or Queen Slime had been killed by the Golden King Bear. However, they had to be more restrained after evolving which changed some of their weakened magic energy structure. "Hey, can you all hold back your overflowing magic energy mixed with the desire to kill?" I asked the entire group of stealth slimes in the Soul Tame communication network. Thanks to the Soul Tame magic chant, the connection between me and them was still maintained. Even though they had evolved, it seemed that the Soul Tame magic chant was still effective in controlling them, who were almost out of control. "What''s wrong, Lily-chan? Are they trying to do something that will trouble you?" Sia asked, apparently hearing my words while talking to the stealth slime herd. I nodded my head to answer Sia''s question. "They seem impatient to cast the remaining magic energy on the Golden King Bear," I replied while observing the giant body of the Golden King Bear. The view above the sky looking down made part of my body shiver. It didn''t mean that I was afraid of heights, but I was scared that one of the Golden King Bear''s tentacles would pull Sia''s body until we were trapped inside such disgusting tentacles. Speaking of tentacles¡­ this seems like a deja vu. I feel like I''ve experienced a situation like this in the past. But what kind of situation could make me feel deja vu like this? It made my body shiver and feel disgusted. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-chan, are you okay? I can feel that your body is shivering after being exposed to negative magic energy like the one we found a few years ago." Sia''s words reminded me of a few years ago when I was still five years old. After my first encounter with Ciel and Sia, some evil energy required their purification as Saintess and prevented the contamination of corrosive negative magical energy from spreading. Was this the same situation as the one I had experienced before? Standing on Sia''s dragon''s back, I could see the face of the Golden King Bear who seemed to have been drowned in evil magical energy, and also a cursed sword that caught my attention. "I''m fine, Sia. Just stunned by this oppressive evil magical energy." "Compared to the torturous pressure of this evil energy, I am more oppressed by the killing intent emitted by the crowd of evolved stealth slimes." "They have just evolved but are still eager to take revenge on a monster that killed their King and Queen Slime." In response to Sia''s words filled with worry, I made a small joke involving the killing intent emitted by the group of stealth slimes. When the evil magical energy and the emotional surge of killing intent came together, it created a terrifying atmosphere that could choke someone''s neck just by standing around it. "Sia, what about the request I gave you earlier?" I asked Sia suddenly. "Ciel and Hana still working together to carry out the task. Even after I lower you into the hunting ground, I will rush to help those who seem to have many patients who are mentally attacked and drowning in the abyss of fear," Sia replied while flapping her dragon wings to stabilize her flying movements. "Poor thing¡­" Sia muttered after seeing the damage caused by the Golden King Bear. "Minimizing the number of casualties who drown in fear is a tough task. I will do anything to repay you for your services," I said while preparing myself to jump into the Golden King Bear hunting ground. "Unn!! I was waiting for Lily-chan to say that sentence. Enjoying a relaxing day with my little sister who uses the form of a dragon girl would be fun!" Sia replied while moving her dragon tail and giving a small code for her request after all this trouble was over. I nodded to agree to Sia''s request then jumped off the back of her dragon that was flying in the air, "See you later, Sia..." "Have a nice hunt, Lily-chan!" replied Sia who was now flying around to return to the main base of the Golden King Bear hunting operation. Swwoopp... Swiipp... The night wind of the winter that had not yet ended felt like it was slapping my cheeks. This cold air that was difficult to get warm made my body want to take on a challenge to defeat the Golden King Bear without using magical energy and display the pure power of the sword technique given by Mio through the Linked Ritual. Swoopp... Swiipp... As my gaze got closer to the ground, I immediately turned my body and let the cape I was wearing flutter as if pushed by the heavy wind that hit my body. Huupp... Baaammm... My body which was spinning in the air immediately stopped and gently planted my feet on the ground that was destroyed by the explosion of the Golden King Bear''s evil magical energy. After my body landed on the ground, several stealth slime girls greeted me with a salute by raising their fists to their breasts and staring at me. "Commander! I didn''t expect the Commander to personally come with us! I''m honored to be able to fight with you!" "Welcome to our hunt, Commander! I promise I won''t be a burden like my immature self when I was a little slimeball!" "I will present the head of the Golden King Bear to you, Commander!" Since they all seemed to want to talk at length with me and give me an unimportant salute, I immediately stopped them by holding my hand in the air. "Enough! We don''t have time for small talk like this," I said coldly to them. Upon hearing my cold words that seemed to not care about the respect they gave me, I then drew my katana and prepared to attack. Swiingg!! Swiishh!! "We''ll make small talk after this matter is over!" while swinging my sharp katana and releasing a ringing wind blade, I made them aware of my goal of ending the great problem that plagued Marquess Rommel''s territory. The swing of my katana seemed to have attracted the attention of several adventurer parties hiding around me. Although they were not visible to my eyes, I could feel that their gazes were watching me as I prepared to fight the Golden King Bear. "GROOOARRR!!" the roar of the Golden King Bear had attracted my attention and the group of stealth slimes around me. "It seems that our opponents can''t wait to be at each other''s strengths." Thudd... Sraakk... With a small movement, I stuck the handle of my katana into the ground and put my katana back into its sheath. "I give you all permission to avenge your passionate revenge with that irresistible killing lust," I said to the group of stealth slimes who looked very happy after hearing my words. "Thank you for the opportunity given by you, our esteemed Supreme Commander!" by saying that short sentence, several stealth slimes standing in front of me immediately turned around and issued threats with their killing intent that did not hesitate to appear until my naked eye could see their overflowing magic energy. In this short scene, I could feel that the killing intent from the stealth slime swarm looked quite dangerous if not controlled by the Soul Tame magic chant. "If I didn''t control them with the Soul Tame magic chant, what would happen?" I asked in a small voice without expecting an answer. In front of my eyes, I could see several stealth slimes jumping while releasing their slime that seemed to still exist after their bodies became human form. Swiirrpp... Pllooppp... The Golden King Bear''s body was covered in slime that stretched and locked its movements. "GOOOAARRRR!!" with a roar that could shake the ground I was standing on, I could see the movement of that large body that was agile in swinging bear arms. Baammm!! The attack given by the stealth slime was not too strong in locking the movement of the Golden King Bear until the slime looked like an ordinary liquid that did not cause any restraint movement. Spllaasshh... Swiippp... Baang!! A magic formation in the form of Water Cut was seen crossing the head of the Golden King Bear but was pushed aside by a loud sound that sounded like a hard object that was able to break the Water Cut magic attack from one of the stealth slimes. "Aaahh... seriously! An attack like that doesn''t work?" shouted one of the stealth slimes in annoyance after the attack that targeted the Golden King Bear''s head failed to split its head. "Hey! Don''t use such a weak attack to cut off its head! Use all your remaining magic energy!" shouted one of the stealth slimes while gathering its magic energy to form a water ball with a sharp tip that aimed at the Golden King Bear''s head. "Feel every drop of my magic energy, you bastard Golden King Bear!" "Water Lance!" Swooosshhh... Kabooommm... With a scream filled with the fire of passion to kill its enemy, I could see one of the stealth slimes using all its remaining magic energy to cast a water magic that seemed to have a high level of destructive power. Baammm!! Your next chapter is on empire The shock from the Water Lance magic cast hit the Golden King Bear''s head with pinpoint accuracy. However... that still didn''t make the Golden King Bear''s head come off. The Golden King Bear was still standing strong without any injuries. Chapter 93 - The Cursed Sword The water mist from the Water Lance magic chant left a water trail that could not destroy the Golden King Bear''s head. Read new adventures at empire"Really? This offensive magic attack formation doesn''t work either?" said one of the stealth slimes that had attacked the Golden King Bear with the Water Lance magic chant. "C-Commander... what should we do?" she continued to ask when the magic attack she cast could not penetrate the Golden King Bear''s head defense. "Hey! Weren''t you the one who said to attack until the last drop of our magic?!" said one of the stealth slimes in an annoyed tone. I just observed the condition of the Golden King Bear who didn''t seem to feel any wounds or damage after that head was hit by an offensive magic attack like that. "S-Should we do it one more time?" Pllooppp... Blloorrpp... "Hueh? What happened to my body?" When the stealth slime was about to attack the Golden King Bear with its magic formation chant again, the stealth slime''s body seemed to melt into a disgusting lump of slime. "Uhh... my body seems to have run out of magic energy after doing such a magic attack," she said as she withdrew to hide behind the gaps in the cave''s destroyed rocks. Seeing one of the stealth slimes return to its slime form, a simple communication occurred again within my Soul Tame communication network. [ Attention to all stealth slime herd! Do not use up your magic energy until it runs out or you will become a weak slime like me! ] [ Understood! We will be careful to carry out an organized attack as the seven pillars of stealth slime! To all the remaining stealth slime herd, please save your magic energy so as not to become a disgusting lump like stealth slime number three! ] [ Hey! What do you mean by becoming a disgusting lump? ] [ Can''t you see the expression on our Supreme Commander''s face as she looks at you while stepping away? If not becoming a disgusting lump, then what else? ] [ ... ] [ ... ] While the communication was going on, I had indeed unconsciously stepped away from her who wanted to hide in the rocks of the cave near my body. [ C-Commander... you don''t feel disgusted by my body that became a slime like before, right? ] The question that made my heart feel hesitant sounded in my mind. With one step away from stealth slime number three, I had given her an answer that destroyed her pride as an absolute answer to my disgust. [ Sob! C-Commander... ] [ Does my lump of body that has turned back into a slime look that disgusting? ] "For the time being, please don''t approach me with a disgusting body like that," I answered her with a cold facial expression and stepped away from her. [ C-Commander!! Please don''t be disgusted by my weak body like this! ] My Soul Tame communication channel was suddenly filled with conversations between fellow stealth slimes who were trying not to use up their magical energy in order to maintain their evolved human form. That small incident had made the Golden King Bear calm down as the head observed my body which seemed to be understanding my position among the group of stealth slimes. "Human¡­ girl!!" Deg!! Deg!! A hoarse-sounding word came from the Golden King Bear. Uhm, I didn''t hear it wrong, right? How could a Golden King Bear be able to speak using human language? This felt so strange that I almost lost my composure while playing the role of a cruel and cold military girl. "Hmm¡­ what have we found now?" "A talking bear?" Using a casual tone and as if not surprised by the presence of the Golden King Bear who could talk in front of me, I looked at that Golden King Bear with a look that seemed to be condescending and did not flinch after the flood of the Golden King Bear magical energy hit my body. Baaammm... Swaasshhh... The wind that blew because of the magic pressure felt very cold and made the cape I was wearing flutter in the wind. "Can you calm down such useless magic energy, little bear?" I asked as if I didn''t feel any fear after the magic energy pressure from the Golden King Bear suddenly increased. In my eyes we were sensitive to changes in magic energy... and thanks to forming the Linked Ritual with Alice and Alyssa, I realized that the change in the Golden King Bear''s magic energy was caused by the cursed sword that was stuck in its body. The evil energy overflowing from the cursed sword slowly devoured the Golden King Bear''s body until it looked like the body was under the influence of the cursed sword. I immediately shook my head and pulled my katana back into my grip. "No, not little bear, do you have a name? Oh, a cursed sword whose name I don''t know..." I said while positioning myself to prepare to attack the Golden King Bear''s body. "You... know it?" replied the Golden King Bear with eyes lowered. "Well, how should I explain it? Your magic energy is very clearly controlling the Golden King Bear''s body. Are you satisfied after having a body that has eaten the magic cores of the Slime King and Slime Queen?" I asked further while preparing an attack stance that was ready to charge the Golden King Bear''s body. "Ooh... very interesting." "I... like... this... girl..." As if getting a big rejection, my body seemed to shiver and goosebumps after hearing those words. "What''s interesting?" I asked back while staring at the Golden King Bear sharply. "... Those eyes..." "... That calmness..." "... That looks of weak body without magic..." The answer I heard word by word slightly triggered my emotions for a moment. I was not someone who was used to listening to slow answers patiently like this. However, I had to force this patience even longer because the Golden King Bear seemed to have surrendered the body to the cursed sword that was able to speak like this. If you look at its form that is filled with striking black and terrifying magical energy pressure, doesn''t it look very harmonious with my light brown skin? It seems... we are a bit suitable for each other. "Hey, maybe this is a question that doesn''t expect an answer from you." "What are you doing with the Golden King Bear''s body like that?" "I know this sounds stupid, so give me an answer that makes me not hesitate to make you lose a body that has painstakingly received your magical energy by sacrificing itself." My words did sound stupid if I thought about it further. Talking to a cursed sword that could talk, what kind of communication was I expecting? Ohh, me... why am I embarrassed after realizing this stupidity? Uuhh... this shame... should I leave after asking such a stupid question? "... My goal?" with a stuttered word from the Golden King Bear''s mouth movement, the cursed sword tried to answer my question by settling its evil magic energy. "... The new master..." "... Looking for a new master..." "... Wanting to meet the new master..." "... Missing old master..." I fell silent after hearing the sentence spoken by the cursed sword through the Golden King Bear''s mouth movement. Although the pressure of the negative magic energy was very thick, I could feel that this cursed sword was just a child who had lost its parents. Compared to feeling fear, it was more like feeling pity for hurting a child. [ Lily-chan, can you give me some free time to postpone your battle? ] My Goddess suddenly asked a question that made me almost attack the Golden King Bear''s body which was already under the control of the cursed sword. Postpone the battle? For what? I didn''t understand at all what my Goddess said that wanted me to postpone the battle. [ There were several strange things about the cursed sword. ] [ Its negative magical energy and full of deadly threats seemed like the sword that my Little Sister had used after she was forced down to the world thanks to a strange summoning from a cult that worshipped the Goddess of Destruction. ] [ I wanted to ask her about the status of the cursed sword that seemed to have come to life after receiving a negative sacred magical energy from my own Little Sister. ] Uhuh... please go ahead, my Goddess. Even if you tell me what''s going on. I don''t understand at all what you''re saying about the Goddess''s family tree in your Goddess'' realm. The only thing I could do now was to delay a battle by baiting cursed sword into answering the question that had been bothering me. "If you miss your Old Master¡­ why are you looking for a new Master?" I asked with a casual expression that ignored the pressure of negative magical energy that was starting to change the composition of the ground I was standing on into a barren land that was slowly turning black. "... New Master¡­" "... Sacrifice¡­" "... To summon the old Master¡­" "... I was lonely¡­" Whether it was my patience that was as thin as tissue or I just couldn''t handle the slow flow of conversation, I gradually became annoyed with the cursed sword. However, thanks to this stuttering words and leaving out information related to the Goddess of Destruction, I got some information that could be put together by logic and reason. "Making sacrifices to summon the old master?" I asked to make sure my logic and reasoning were on target. "Grrooaamm¡­ Yes!" By moving the Golden King Bear''s head, I could confirm that the cursed sword''s mental state would do anything as long as it could summon the Goddess of Destruction to this world. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If that had happened in the past timeline with the era of the Great Hero¡­ Then it could happen next¡­ Which means¡­ isn''t this world already in danger right now? Chapter 94 - Playing with Calamity Disaster a truly unpredictable situation had occurred before me.a natural disaster that was ready to walk and destroy at every step, already in my sight. the great hero in the past had once faced one of the followers of the goddess of destruction. doesn''t that mean the world had almost been destroyed in the past timeline? [ that''s a story from the past, right when this world was still trying to stabilize its developing magic core, lily-chan. ] while i was lost in my thoughts, the goddess aurora had joined this one-way communication in my mind. [ at that time, the world was still a speck adjusting to develop a magic energy core that was as spread as possible at every end. ] [ the world that lily-chan lived in was originally part of the leaves of the imaginary tree that grew after its trunk received a supply of magic from all the goddesses who had succeeded in creating a new realm to store their sacred power. ] [ the law that applied at that time was that all the goddesses had to give their unique magic touch to make the imaginary tree continue to grow until it united its seven layers of leaves into one whole. ] [ lily-chan must have known why there are seven different layers of worlds in lily-chan''s world with magic walls separating them. ] i know about that theory, a theory that suggests that this world is divided into seven layers with magic walls separating them. the first layer is of course where humans and several other races live who are still unaware of how to penetrate the magic wall to the second layer of the wall. if we refer to this theory, of course, this makes ciel and sia at a level of beings far above me. sia who is one of the saintesses of the goddess who controls the sky feels much more dignified compared to me as a saintess who still inhabits the first layer of the world. at first, i was not too interested in studying the layers of the world that is divided into seven like this, it''s just that the magic book belonging to one of the great heroes said that the other layers of the world have magic resources that need to be exploited so that the weak people in the first layer of the world don''t cause too much trouble. honestly, that was the right idea because i have known and met several people who often cause a lot of trouble because of stupidity. ah, that was a bit rude of me. let''s just say that the great hero and i have one thing in common like... we are uncomfortable when faced with people who have difficulty understanding things and tend to look stupid. [ lily-chan... ] [ that''s the kind of thinking that should occur to someone who has reincarnated several times and has become too tired of seeing stupidity. ] i guess it''s natural to be tired of seeing stupidity, goddess aurora. [ i know and i won''t say anything to change that from you, lily-chan. ] [ because... i don''t care about the stupidity that humans will do anymore. ] [ if humans do something stupid again to my saintess or lily-chan, i will personally give a holy prophecy by bringing a holy war where only you and hana are high-command holy-war-right to take command all the followers who worship me. ] goddess aurora, isn''t that a bit too much? the responsibility of me and hana will be very heavy if such a holy prophecy comes down to all your followers. forget about such a terrible thing and heavy responsibility. what should i do to buy time before my goddess returns with her personal affairs in order? [ i don''t know, how about playing around with that cursed sword? ] [ isn''t lily-chan also curious about the raw power of the golden king bear with a body that is already under the control of the cursed sword? ] compared to curiosity, i would rather not create a pointless conflict. is there a peaceful way to resolve the conflict with this cursed sword? [ a peaceful way? ] [ i think that''s a bit impossible, lily-chan. ] [ a cursed sword that has evolved from receiving a direct supply of holy magic energy from the goddess will not easily accept a new master. ] [ unless the candidate for the new master has met the requirements. ] [ oh! i know the fun thing about this. ] [ are you interested in a challenge, lily-chan? ] i can feel that the goddess aurora is going to do something to me. "i guess i wouldn''t mind if it was a challenge that didn''t make me sweat too much," i muttered under my breath as i moved closer to the golden king bear who was looking down as if it was looking for something. [ alright! complete the quest i gave you with perfect marks, lily-chan! ] right after the goddess aurora said that, the view in front of my eyes seemed to be blocked by floating text along with a transparent box that looked like an information board. =================== quest yurification main quest: play with the swordy bear! information notes left by the goddess aurora: bears are supposed to be cute animals. their bodies which are supposed to be covered in soft hair would look like a high-rise bed. however, a disaster has turned a bear into a scary figure. a cursed sword has awakened the evil power hidden within the bear''s body. will this mysterious heroine be able to make a bear that is drowning in evil free from the cursed sword''s control? main quest clearing requirements: [+] avoid all attacks made by the golden king bear. [+] [additional] parry one attack made by the cursed sword. [+] survive until the five-minute time limit has passed. main quest completion reward: [+] title: king of stealth slime [+] title: queen of stealth slime s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. =================== my eyes quickly read the information given by the goddess aurora along with a writing stating my willingness to accept the quest given by the goddess aurora. [ is lily-chan willing to take on this quest? ] your adventure continues at empire "isn''t the answer obvious?" i replied with a small mutter. tapp... tapp... "hey, aren''t you a little bored looking for a new master to replace your old master?" when the distance between me and the golden king bear was close, i could feel the pressure of the magical energy that would drive people crazy if they got this close. "if you have the free time to wait for your old master to come back, wouldn''t it be better to play with me while waiting for your old master to come back?" "ahh... your old master will return if these fools intend to summon the goddess of destruction to return to this world again." sriingg... while saying that sentence, i pointed the sharp tip of my katana at the golden king bear who was bowing head. "... playing..." "... while waiting for the old master..." "... sounds fun..." "... i like playing..." kaboomm!! baammm!! i entered my serious mode as the pressure of the magical energy inside the golden king bear''s body grew even greater. it felt like i had been toyed with by the goddess aurora using my yurification system blessing and coincidentally the real game would be brought by this golden king bear. "... human girl..." "... i''m coming!" without any warning or fair preparation, i could feel the golden king bear''s body immediately speeding towards me. a heavy wind immediately hit me along with traces of dense magic flow that could destroy my body in one attack. using my eyesight that was starting to slow down, it didn''t change my situation at all that i could be cornered easily. if facing other knights or swordsmen who looked slow in my eyes, this attack will be easy to evade but this golden king bear attack was five times faster than them along with the overflow of magic energy that provided additional attacks. i immediately avoided the sudden attack using sakura dash and twisted my body to return to a standing position. kabaaammm!! the impact from the golden king bear''s large and agile body created a crater with the position of large fist that had hit the ground. "hey, at least give the signal to attack!" shouted myself who was behind the golden king bear''s body and avoided it perfectly. kraakkk... the golden king bear''s hand immediately rose after hearing my scream. "... sorry..." "... got used to attacking suddenly..." the veins in my head immediately filled with blood flow after hearing such an answer that was not filled with guilt. "hey! if possible! do it in a chivalrous manner by giving respect to your opponent or..." the moment my words were cut off in half, i immediately used one of noel''s frequently used hiding magic techniques. a technique that should not be used openly like this had enveloped my body with a black shadow that separated my presence from the cold air filled with silence. sink into the world of black shadows and disappear like the figure of an assassin ambushing from behind the shadows, i stepped lightly towards the golden king bear who looked wary of surroundings. at the same time, i immediately raised my phantom presence behind the golden king bear''s body and gave a deceptive attack full of surprises. the golden king bear''s body reacted quickly after my phantom presence stood behind its body and quickly slammed its heavy hand. kabbaammm!! the violent shaking of the ground occurred again. whether it was due to pure strength or driven by the overflow of magical energy from the cursed sword, its destructive power was enormous. "hey, don''t get too excited like that," while saying that, i put a small slash behind the golden king bear''s body that had turned around. slaasshh!! "groooaann!!" the golden king bear screamed after receiving a small slash wound behind its body. my body immediately came out of the black shadow. "ah, sorry if this looks sneaky." "i''ll play fair..." "if you play fair too..." while saying that, i gave the golden king bear a small smile and for some reason, the entire herd of stealth slimes and the remaining adventurer party felt goosebumps when they saw me smile like this. Chapter 95 - The Cursed Sword Body one advantage in attacking has been lost on me.honestly, i didn''t want to use noel''s stealth ability, which relies on manipulating shadows and performing silent attacks. using an ability that makes people afraid of my thin and undetectable presence would make them even more wary of my presence. my decision to attack using noel''s ability, the shadow attack, has brought me to a fair and just fight. the sharp edge of my katana has been directed at the body of the golden king bear who is trying to heal the slash wound on the golden king bear back filled with slime tentacles. "... how interesting..." "... i like this game..." "... a fair fight..." "... let''s do it..." ah, what is this? my surprise attack from the shadows has made this cursed sword follow the direction of a fair and honest game like this. does the technique used by noel feel very cunning and cheating to attack using a trick that can deceive all five senses? "let''s do it¡­" "playing around with you until you get bored," i replied while taking a stance to attack. a flash of wind filled with magical energy from the cursed sword created a whirlwind that disrupted my vision. the presence of the golden king bear''s body which looked large and filled with a large amount of magical energy suddenly disappeared from my sight. my vision was now replaced by the sight of a hurricane that formed a deadly whirlwind that emitted lightning streaks that struck without direction. jdaarr!! jdaamm!! the lightning strikes that occurred randomly along with the whirlwind that obscured my vision made my eyes sting a little so i had to give in and close my eyes. "this will be a game that makes me lose control of my powers," i muttered after feeling that the overflow of magical energy in front of me had changed into something abnormal. the variations of magical energy from the slime king, slime queen, golden king bear, and the cursed sword had mixed. this felt like fighting four magic cores at the same time. compared to them, i didn''t use any of my magic power at all and relied on mio and noel''s skill abilities. without their help who gave me access to kiss their lips and trigger the linked ritual with them, i probably would have died in one hit. at times like this, i hoped that the goddess aurora wouldn''t release another yurification quest that would be detrimental to my bad condition like this. jdaarr!! swwaasshh!! the whirlwind of the typhoon and the lightning that flashed had become a frightening specter for several adventurers who preferred to retreat rather than watch my fight with the golden king bear. that was the right decision because, in the beginning, this wasn''t a fight but a game that had been prepared by goddess aurora. to fulfill the quest given by the goddess aurora, i had to survive for five minutes, avoid the golden king bear''s attacks, and parry off one of the attacks from the cursed sword. if i''m not mistaken... didn''t i manage to avoid one of the attacks from the golden king bear that was being controlled by the cursed sword? then... how am i supposed to parry off the attack of the cursed sword if the conditions in front of me are like this? oh, goddess aurora, how am i supposed to parry off a magical energy that forms a hurricane and a thunderstorm like this? it looks like goddess aurora is torturing me with a yurification quest like this. the lightning storm that struck randomly suddenly stopped and the hurricane that was destroying my visibility began to subside. my cape which had been fluttering with the wind from the tornado slowly began to calm down. from behind the tornado, a figure i didn''t recognize had shown itself. a girl wrapped in a long black robe that covered her face was visible in front of me. her body size which looked like a teenage girl was seen holding a black sword with an extraordinary surge of dense magical energy. this sight seemed too surprising for some people, especially after the gust of wind lifted the girl''s head covering. her unchanging facial expression and the appearance of a bored girl slowly looked at me. when our gazes met, i could realize that the gaze had another meaning like she was targeting my body position to be slashed by her. sboomm!! before i could interpret the direction of the attack from her gaze, i could see in slow motion that she was darting towards me. ctiingg!! pranngg!! i reflexively dodged and parried one of her attacks with a light downward swing, sending the cursed sword''s attack crashing toward the ground. baamm!! "... nice move..." "... human girl..." "... i like this fast game..." when our eyes met again, i could see that this was the true form of the cursed sword that had once felt the sacred magic energy of the goddess of destruction directly. the eyes that looked bored and lonely had been waiting for the presence of their old master to return to this world. i also didn''t expect that the cursed sword could have another body that used its main body as a sword to be like this. doesn''t this mean that the goddess of destruction is very creative in giving life to her cursed sword? [ i am very sure that my little sister is just lazy and doesn''t want to bother fighting so she gave her cursed sword a fake body that looks like a teenage girl. ] [ granting intelligence to one of her cursed swords. that was the first thing that came to my mind. ] "uhuh?" i was very confused by this situation. i didn''t know that the goddess of destruction also had a lazy nature in doing things like humans and gave intelligence to a cursed sword. [ let alone a cursed sword gaining intelligence, there was even a mischievous goddess who gave intelligence to a worm that was equal to the intelligence of the most genius person in the past timeline. ] [ but it''s a shame, a worm can''t survive long enough to show its genius intelligence. ] is it just me or are the goddesses in charge of this world too easily bored to do something like that? [ compared to boredom, we feel more like living in a pool of monotony in eternity, lily-chan. ] [ and it tortures our common sense to always live in such a monotonous state continuously without dying. ] [ there are even some goddesses who have small divine powers who come down to the world just to relieve their boredom from the goddess realm. ] my hands immediately positioned themselves to continue the game given by the cursed sword while listening to the words of the goddess aurora. "hey, where did that big golden king bear body go?" "are you tired of controlling a big inefficient body with such a wasteful big attack?" in between the conversation with the goddess aurora and moving my body to play with the cursed sword, i made small talk with her. "... big body..." "... too uncomfortable to move..." "... small body..." continue your saga on empire "... comfortable to move..." i nodded to agree with her words. although i felt like hitting her after hearing the long pause in her words, it was still forgivable because her real voice sounded very soft to the ear. "i understand that, even when i gained weight, i felt quite uncomfortable moving and wearing clothes that felt tight," i replied by nodding my head. "i understand the feeling of having a big body and being inefficient in moving." "however... can you not also make tentacles appear from the body of the slime you control?" "that makes me feel uncomfortable and disgusted..." i said while glancing at the tentacles growing out of her back. "as a girl, it''s a shame if those tentacles are an eyesore, especially with their sticky and dirty-looking slime," i continued while conveying the part that made me feel uncomfortable about the tentacles'' presence. my words made one of the stealth slimes that had lost all of its magic energy and returned to being a slime ball immediately look very sad. "c-commander... hiks!" sea??h th§× novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. i could hear the sobs from its slime body from a distance. "hey! quickly recover your magic energy before i feel very disgusted looking at your slimeball body!" while pressing the stealth slime that had lost its magic energy, i gave it an order to immediately return to its human form after its magic energy regenerated. "i-i understand commander! please give me time to recover my magic energy until i regain my human form again!" the stealth slime replied from a distance without using the soul tame communication network. i immediately turned my gaze towards the cursed sword that was in its human form. the battle to carry out the yurification quest began again. if only i could block the cursed sword attack and survive for five minutes, then i would be able to get the quest completion reward given by the goddess aurora. speaking of the quest completion reward given by the goddess aurora. what is the difference between two titles that seem to have the same meaning? the title of king of stealth slime and the title of queen of stealth slime, shouldn''t be the same, right? [ no... no... lily-chan... ] [ they are different titles and have different blessing effects. ] [ king of stealth slime has the blessing to gain the recognition of the highest stealth slime herd''s authority from the male upper-level monsters and queen of stealth slime is the blessing to gain the recognition of the highest stealth slime herd''s authority from the female upper-level monsters. ] [ in the end... it will make the upper-level monsters think twice before they want to attack lily-chan. ] [ let''s just say that if lily-chan gets attacked, then it''s a declaration of war against the stealth slime herd since lily-chan is their supreme commander who replaces the slime king and slime queen. ] listening to the explanation that made my body feel an invisible burden, i looked like i wanted to end my relationship with the stealth slime herd that was bound by the soul tame contract. such a title... wouldn''t it officially make me both the slime king and the slime queen too? ahh... no... no!! i don''t want to but it''s too late! Chapter 96 - A Sudden Proposal from Cursed Sword while i was thinking about my fate as a successor of stealth slime herd, which would bear the burden of the stealth slime herd that was under the control of my soul tame magic spell, i was immediately surprised by a sudden attack from the cursed sword.the flash of its black blade that emitted black electric sparks immediately hit my body. when its sharp blade almost hit me, i immediately pulled my sword to block and parry the direction of its sword that was shooting toward my body. ting... praann!! the bang of my katana''s sharp blade with the cursed sword''s sharp blade created a small spark of fire from the two sharp blades that were polished well in regular maintenance. the cursed sword''s eyes widened after seeing the attack of its sharp blade successfully blocked and parried by the sharp blade of my katana. the small sparks that grew bigger made my arms feel very heavy. even though i got a quest to parry attacks from cursed swords, i didn''t know that the attacks given by cursed swords felt this heavy. "... nice parry..." "... i like this game..." "... let''s play more seriously..." the cursed sword seemed to be enjoying this game. compared to a game, isn''t this like a fight that will continue until one of us loses? then... why do i have to endure for five minutes? what is the meaning of all these quests and games, o goddess aurora? [ nothing, just buying time until your goddess returns with the goddess of destruction. ] "hahahhh... this makes me feel pressured if i follow her game more seriously, goddess aurora," i replied while whispering to goddess aurora. baaamm!! an explosion of dense, black magical energy immediately enveloped the cursed sword''s body and made the sharp blade of the sword covered in a mass of pitch-black magical energy. [ oh, this is interesting! ] [ i didn''t know this cursed sword could use the divine curse power possessed by my cute little sister. ] "e-eehh?" hearing the words of the goddess aurora, who sounded very relaxed and did not think about the damage that occurred around my residence, now i understand what hana felt by making the goddess aurora depressed by the original size of her body, which had breasts the size of a cutting board. [ lily-chan, i just felt that you were talking about the size of my breasts. ] [ even though i couldn''t hear it clearly because it was faint, i almost listened to all of your words in your minds! ] the tone of the goddess aurora''s words sounded like she was sulking at me. [ i-it doesn''t mean that i don''t care about the damage caused by the cursed sword. i''m worried about the spread of the divine curse that is starting to gather around the cursed sword! ] [ it''s not my jurisdiction in the responsibility carried out by the cursed sword. ] [ therefore, your goddess is trying to bring the goddess of destruction to witness one of the cursed swords that have some of its power to be responsible for the damage it is currently doing! ] "i understand, goddess aurora." "please don''t shout by giving me words that start to disrupt my concentration." experience exclusive tales on empire "i''m a little overwhelmed when i have to avoid attacks and parry the heavy attacks given by the cursed sword along with hearing your rambling." [ hmmpphh... lily-chaann... ] [ is my voice too annoying that it makes you overwhelmed against such a weak cursed sword? ] that''s not what the goddess aurora thought. it''s just that... tingg!! prangg!! the thud from the sharp edge of my katana again made contact with the sharp edge of the cursed sword. in a condition like this, i couldn''t divide my two different focuses to listen to the rambling of the goddess aurora who was annoyed because of my previous talk in my minds. for the time being, please be quiet for a moment, oh goddess aurora. the attack launched by the cursed sword slashed my body again and was parried by the sharp edge of my katana which managed to reflect the direction of her attack. my katana felt very heavy with every swing along with the fast-moving attack movements of the cursed sword. in my slowed-down vision, i could see the expression on her face that seemed to smile in satisfaction when the two sharp blades of the weapon clashed, testing each other''s endurance. pingg... tangngg... blocking after parry the attack pattern who went faster while my slowed-down vision began to move as if seeing the movement of a fairly fast sword attack. from the clash of sharp blades of our weapons, not a single one was injured, making my stamina start to scream when i realized that this kind of attack would not end and exhaust my stamina. changing the direction of my sword slash to semi-horizontal with a slope approaching a vital hit, i launched an attack that made the cursed sword retreat backward. my semi-horizontal attack flow was intended for slashing with a high level of efficiency according to mio. if i only relied on horizontal slash attacks, it would make the enemy quickly bored and study my attack pattern for the next few steps. the variation of horizontal and semi-horizontal attacks had made the cursed sword keep its distance from me. "what''s wrong? you''re not going to attack anymore?" i said while opening my defensive stance to lure the direction of the attack that the cursed sword would make. my wide-open defensive stance seemed to only invite suspicion from the cursed sword because it was hesitant to attack me. "if you don''t attack, then i will," while saying that sentence, i immediately used mio''s sword techniques in the form of sakura vanish and sakura dash. my distant gaze has now approached the cursed sword with one small step using the sakura dash technique. the cherry blossom petals that appeared from nothingness immediately rained down on the cursed sword''s field of vision. slaasshh!! craasshhh!! my katana''s sharp eye attack managed to hit the cursed sword''s body, leaving a slash wound that did not bleed from its body. the slash left inside the cursed sword''s body was only a crack like a steel grain that suddenly received heavy pressure. slaasshh!! craasshh!! my katana''s sharp eye attack continued until it made my body move actively using the sakura dash technique. moving my katana attack from the front, side, and back of my body alternately has made the cursed sword have difficulty finding my random attack pattern like this. sllaashh... craasshh.... crack after crack has made the cursed sword''s body seem to have suffered a serious wound that made its body full of cracks holes. without lowering the tempo of my attacks that were flying heavy attacks in follow-up attacks, i immediately varied the attacks with my fists. baaammm!! when i punched her body with my fist, i could feel the pain from punching a hard and heavy object like a solid building wall. the body of the cursed sword was immediately pushed and thrown until it hit the ground leaving a large hole on the ground. uuhh... this pain. it feels like punching a wall. no... this is not a wall. more precisely... it feels like punching a very hard metal mixture such as adamantium, mithril, and orichalcum with an optimal level of magical energy channeling capacity. swiipp... swiipp... feeling my fist hitting her body leaving a red mark. i immediately waved my hand to relieve the pain that suddenly spread through my fist after hitting her. "hey, your body is so hard..." "what are you made of anyway?" i said while waving my hand i was starting to feel pain from hitting a very hard object. kraaassshh... srrasshhh... s§×arch* the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the punch i gave the cursed sword seemed to have thrown its body until it hit the ground leaving a large hole. the scattered dust had blocked my line of sight with the body of the cursed sword but i still heard the sound of heavy footsteps walking. when the cursed sword walked out of the dust that was still scattered, i saw that the wounds that decorated its body were very large. the body that was covered in large cracks on its body came from my fists which seemed to cause more damage than the sharp slashes of my katana. "... human girl..." "... it hurts so much..." "... but it''s fun..." with cracks that began to spread throughout its body, the cursed sword tried to keep walking towards me who only suffered a small wound on my fist after punching its body. even though the situation here was in the darkness of a winter night that was about to change seasons, i could see a small smile on the cursed sword''s face. she looked like a girl who had just had fun with her body covered in cracks wounds. "h-hey, are you okay?" "your body won''t be too badly damaged to move after being covered in cracks like that, right?" i asked, filled with worry not to destroy one of the cursed swords personally made by the goddess of destruction. in this awkward and worry-filled situation, i could see that the cursed sword''s body was starting to slowly disintegrate. the cracked wound that he got slowly fell and revealed her body filled with magic cores that were directly connected to her main body. the cursed sword looked like it had almost run out of all its magic energy until the body that it formed into something similar to a human girl suddenly collapsed and left a cursed sword floating emitting its remaining magic energy. "uhm, is this my victory?" i asked the cursed sword that had returned to its sword form. "... human girl..." ignoring my question, the cursed sword immediately flew towards me. "... be my new master..." "huh?" the sudden question made me immediately speechless. the figure of the cursed sword that had just brought disaster suddenly wanted to make me its new master. this is just a little joke from her, right? Chapter 97 - The Goddess Want To Scam Me Again! "that''s so funny¡­"the voice did not come from my words but from zoe who suddenly appeared in front of the cursed sword. zoe''s body, which was very similar to mine, suddenly spread her butterfly wings and exerted magical pressure to restrict the movement of the cursed sword. "my current master is only bound by a spirit contract," with a tone that sounded annoyed and threatening, zoe pressed her magical aura to affirm every sentence she said. "there is no more room to adopt a cursed sword that has lost her old master," with that one sentence, zoe gave an affirmation to get rid of the cursed sword''s attempt to form a contract with me. seeing the butterfly spirit and the cursed sword fighting in words, i seemed to be in the wrong place. "¡­" "¡­" as zoe and the cursed sword stared at each other in silence, they suddenly turned their heads towards me. zoe''s red eyes and the form of a black sword suddenly looked at me as if looking for something. "... i want to form a contract with her..." "... very interested in becoming her killing tools..." "... the one who is worthy of holding my body..." "... i can destroy anything that touches my body..." the cursed sword suddenly said a fairly long sentence for the first time. rather than listening to her half-hearted sentences because of stuttering, i preferred this one sentence because it didn''t make my ears bored to hear her soft voice. "that''s impossible, my master has become mine!" "do you think... i can share the same source of magical energy with you?" zoe was still stubborn about herself and did not agree when the cursed sword tried to make a contract with me. my little battle and game with the cursed sword had ended. the quest completion report from the yurification system had been completed and my eyes immediately read the small writing text that floated in front of my eyes. [ yurification quest complete! ] the quest that made me avoid the golden king bear''s attack, parry one of the cursed sword''s attacks, and play around for five minutes had passed so easily. now... i was witnessing my butterfly spirit who was trying to reject the contract proposal that was being proposed by the cursed sword. "... stingy..." "... greedy spirit..." "... mean butterfly..." the response given by the cursed sword was a small picture of zoe''s nature for her refusal to want me to form a contract with the cursed sword. "hey, this is not a matter of being stingy, greedy, and mean." "this is a matter of my master''s magic energy source that has made me addicted and not be shared by everyone!" "do you think i can share this delicious magic energy with you?!" zoe gave a fairly firm speech while flapping her butterfly wings and showing shockwaves from her black-purple magic energy. the combination of the two magic core colors made zoe look a level above the cursed sword that only had one black magic core. this fight was more like a child''s fight that determined how good they were at using magic cores without fighting directly. discover stories with empire eh, wait a minute! this was better than watching them fight each other because the raw power of the magic that zoe often used was damage attacks over time and curse magic chants that had become the most terrifying specter for all living creatures. "can you two calm down for a while?" "if this situation is over, i want to go back and find out the total damage that the golden king bear herd has made." "including your attack that has damaged the deepest part of the cave into an open place like this, oh cursed sword." while i was breaking up the fight between the two of them who looked like little children, i observed the damage that had occurred around me carefully. in addition to the loss of life that fell into the abyss of fear due to exposure to the magical energy of the golden king bear combined with the magical energy of the cursed sword. i at least need to do further observations to review the structure of this changed forest. the emergence of an open area from the explosion of a cave in the ground might completely change the forest ecosystem. "yes, unlike you who can only destroying something. i am more useful to my master because i have learned restoration magic," said zoe, feeling arrogant seven steps above the cursed sword''s abilities. "¡­" the cursed sword just kept quiet and floated in front of me as if thinking about something. in that silence, my goddess seemed to have returned with another goddess guest. [ hello, lily-chan. do you miss me who suddenly disappeared? ] [ yurification alert system: the goddess of destruction has temporarily entered the yurification system access! ] [ goddess of destruction: hoam... have i missed something important? it seems like nothing too big has happened in that world. ] in my mind which had been filled with the conversation between my goddess and goddess aurora, i was now surprised by the presence of another goddess. based on the notification from my yurification system that suddenly gave a warning to me, the other goddess who entered the conversation in my mind was the goddess of destruction who was the owner of the cursed sword that was floating in front of me. zoe and the cursed sword were having a small argument again. the argument they brought up was related to my magical energy capacity that had become zoe''s right to take every drop of it because me and zoe were bound by a sacred contract that made me her master. rather than listening to their petty arguments that would stop after one of them gave in, i''d rather try to solve a core problem related to this incident with the figure of the goddess who had gained several followers. [ lily-chan, let me introduce herself... the one who just entered my private conversation with you is the goddess of destruction. ] [ a goddess who tried her best to solve every problem of her followers before giving up and being killed by the great hero in the past timeline then returning home to the goddess'' realm after getting killed by mere human. ] [ she is... the goddess of destruction... reona! ] the introduction was made by my goddess and traces of a small voice coming from the goddess of destruction slowly entered my mind. [ goddess of destruction: haah... again and again... i''m connected by the stupid inhabitants of that world. do they want to summon me by force again this time? ] s§×arch* the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a voice that seemed tired, bored, and lazy sounded in my mind. the thin and faint voice made me imagine that the goddess of destruction had one of the different traits from my imagination. with her title as the goddess of destruction, at least i thought that the goddess had the aura of an evil goddess that made my heart beat faster when i heard her voice. however... when the goddess of destruction spoke in my mind. she didn''t seem to want to come back to this world again. the actions of her followers who forcibly summoned her in the past line seemed to have made her have to work hard to fulfill her followers'' goals. [ goddess of destruction: uhuuu... that''s not entirely wrong and has a little truth. ] [ goddess of destruction: i don''t want to work as a goddess of destruction who manages the black magic element that developed rapidly when i was forcibly summoned by my followers. but working hard to fulfill my followers'' goals is the biggest mistake! ] [ goddess of destruction: back then, i worked hard to make the great hero successfully kill me and make me return to the realm of the goddess! ] [ goddess of destruction: my foolish followers were indeed shameless in making sacrifices to summon me! ] [ goddess of destruction: is there a madman who could perform a sacrificial ritual that is equivalent to committing genocide that wiped out an entire race to summon me down to the world? ] isn''t that true and already happen... then you were summoned and descended to this world? [ goddess of destruction: sob! i don''t want to damage too much of the work that the other goddesses have done after they worked hard to build that world from the branches of the imaginary tree. ] it seems that my spontaneous answer that was heard in the ears of the goddess of destruction has made her remember her suffering in the past timeline when she descended to this world. if the events of her descending to this world were recorded in a book, then i will immediately buy it because i am curious about what the goddess of destruction did in the past timeline. [ lily-chan, those were dark times that made us panic because one of our little sisters was forcibly summoned down to that mortal world. ] [ without the help of the great hero in the past timeline, my cute little sister might not have been able to return to the realm of the goddess. ] [ if only lily-chan could have prevented her from descending to that world again, i might have worked overtime to give a big reward for lily-chan''s yurification system blessing. ] my ears trembled after hearing the words of my goddess. the words that sounded so sweet like honey bread that attracted the attention of bees felt very tempting to my ears. however, the words that were too good to be true seemed to be filled with a heavy burden as well. for example, the goddess aurora had forced me to become the supreme commander of the stealth slime herd that had lost their slime king and slime queen. this was a double-edged word form a two-faced cunning goddess that made me even more wary of offers filled with tricks like this... every time! Chapter 98 - Monarch Of Destruction i don''t know why this sounds like bad news that i will regret for the rest of my life.the words of my goddess and the goddess of destruction began to make the bad news that i felt slowly turn into a nightmare. my eyes immediately glanced at the cursed sword trying to hold back the magical energy released by zoe. the small quarrel they were having seemed to be still at a dead end for peace. [ goddess of destruction: i want to make an offer to prevent me from going back to that mortal world. ] [ goddess of destruction: unlike the previous case, where they only wanted the development of black magic that was still hampered. they now hope for eternal destruction that goes against the principles and hard work of my other elder sisters after struggling to create seven worlds that are attached to the magic core of the imaginary tree. [ goddess of destruction: i know this will sound very selfish to humans like you. ] [ goddess of destruction: but i have to tell you this... one of the methods to summon myself to descend to the mortal world is to perform a suicide ritual with all of the cursed swords that i have created. ] [ goddess of destruction: by having one of the cursed swords, it will make the forced summoning magic contract not happen and i will not be able to be forcibly summoned again, like before... ] i let out a cold and spiritless expression after hearing the goddess of destruction''s explanation. i mean... seriously! using a suicide ritual with all of the cursed swords to forcibly summon the goddess of destruction? i''m not that stupid not to know that. if the goddess of destruction said all of the cursed swords, that means there is more than one cursed sword that she has created and i must protect this one for not be stolen! [ that''s right lily-chan, if i''m not mistaken there are seven great sins cursed swords and three experimental cursed swords that reona has created. ] my worries were suddenly crushed by my own goddess. i didn''t know that bad feelings and nightmares would be this close. the seven great sins cursed swords might have been in the hands of those who were hoping for the reappearance of the goddess of destruction. however... the three cursed swords from the experimental cursed swords made by the goddess of destruction? somehow this made my nightmares return to a bad fate that would haunt my life with a great responsibility such as a protector of cursed swords... for not being stolen by someone else or falling into the wrong hands. ugh... if i think about it, this puts me in two unavoidable fates. so, how do i prevent one of the terrible rituals that will make the goddess of destruction descend upon this world again is became her new master? [ yes, isn''t it very simple, lily-chan? ] [ goddess of destruction: yes, it''s very simple, lily-chan. ] uuhh... the feeling of a nightmare getting closer to reality. i don''t want to admit it, but it feels so real as if i know where this is going. for example, i have small prediction like... to accept the proposal and suggestion given by the cursed sword by becoming its new master. [ exactly, lily-chan! ] [ goddess of destruction: hooamm... i''m glad that one of the saintesses of goddess yuri can easily understand urgent situations like this quickly. can i go back to sleep in my room now? ] continue reading on empire [ goddess of destruction: this tiring talk is draining my energy quickly and making me want to fall asleep immediately. ] rather than calling herself the goddess of destruction, it might be more fitting to call this goddess of sleep. [ it''s very rude to make her hold the title of goddess of sleep, lily-chan. ] [ perhaps it would be more appropriate for reona to be the goddess of sleepy face.] [ goddess of destruction: whatever you want to call me the goddess of sleep or goddess or sleepy face, i''m already sleepy after experiencing the death caused by the great hero. ] [ goddess of destruction: thanks to those who persisted in killing my pseudo-body when i descended to the mortal world, i must now hibernate before yuri onee-san summons me to tell me what one of my cursed swords has done. ] [ goddess of destruction: just in case and to make them submit to you, let me grant you a blessing that will make you a true villain that surpasses your status as a demon queen. ] "huh? what''s that supposed to mean?" when i heard those words, i felt like my body was suddenly filled with black, purple, and red magical energy at the same time. [ system breach notification of yurification system! your demon queen blessing has now changed to monarch of holy destruction! ] "hue?" when a strange writing floating in front of me gave a suspicious text, my body immediately shook greatly after reading what had happened to my body. the blessing that the goddess had given me in the form of a demon queen had now changed into a monarch of holy destruction blessing. my body which was originally not covered by magic energy suddenly felt a great shock of magic energy. the rain of cherry blossom petals from the fight between me and the cursed sword was now showered by cherry blossom petals of strange colors. the cherry blossom petals that were originally pink were now replaced by cherry blossom petals that were black, purple, and red with each horrifying holy magic energy in each scattered cherry blossom petal. oh goddess of destruction, i wanted to ask you something about this before. you didn''t give me a strange blessing that made me the most terrifying figure walking in this world, did you? [ goddess of destruction: uhmm? is there something wrong with that? ] [ goddess of destruction: i just see that a blessing given by goddess yuri is very much in line with the blessing i will give you to control my cursed swords that seem to be struggling to find a new master as their owner. ] [ goddess of destruction: just by doing a little manipulation of the blessing that has been given, i can change the blessing that has been given to you with my jurisdiction as the goddess of destruction who can destroy a blessing and insert a new blessing into every mortal living being. ] [ goddess of destruction: does this one blessing still feel too lacking for you who are already worthy of passing the power of the demon queen who will rise in a few years? ] no... no!! this is more than enough. eh? what? the demon queen who will rise in a few years? [ goddess of destruction: oh? goddess aurora hasn''t said anything to you about this? ] [ goddess of destruction: shouldn''t humans still be at war with the demon race like when i descended to the mortal world? ] [ goddess of destruction: ah! forget about that! i want to sleep soon to restore my goddess power that has almost run dry after changing the blessing given to you. ] [ goddess of destruction: i entrust all the cursed swords that i have created to you, lily-chan. ] [ goddess of destruction: good luck with the cursed swords that i created... ] somehow... getting a greeting like good luck from the goddess of destruction almost made me fall into the great sin of being hostile to every goddess who played their role to me as they pleased. but i am still patient and tolerant enough about this. at least i am still in a state that does not attract too much attention. or... that''s what i feel. when the black, purple, and red cherry blossom petals fly down like a rain of fallen petals in autumn. i felt like this was too eye-catching that all the adventurers who managed to survive witnessing such an unusual phenomenon couldn''t miss. my body which was still covered by the sacred magic energy of the goddess of destruction suddenly got the full attention of zoe and the cursed sword who stopped their fight for a while. zoe who was in her human form immediately knelt down and lowered her head as if not daring to look at me. meanwhile, the cursed sword that was still in its sword form immediately fixed its sharp eyes to stick into the ground as a tribute to me like a human kneeling. not only zoe and the cursed sword who looked like they were paying respect to me, but the entire herd of stealth slimes who were in their human forms immediately did the same as zoe. their respect who knelt and lowered their heads was like they were respecting me who looked like their leader. "my master... no... should i call my master... a monarch now?" said zoe suddenly which caused me to be stunned after seeing her attitude that looked scared in front of me. eh? monarch? what kind of title is that? my eyes immediately fell on the information given by the yurification system earlier which stated that one of my blessings had changed thanks to the intervention of the goddess of destruction. ==================== yurification system title: monarch of holy destruction. it is one of the highest holy titles given by the goddess of destruction. having this title will make you one of the prophets who represent the presence of the goddess of destruction herself. this title is one level above the saintess title because of the freedom to do any action that represents the goddess of destruction herself. if the title of saintess is to spread a religious belief in the goddess, then this is a title that allows you to do nothing and act freely in the name of the goddess of destruction herself! ===================== my body and face immediately broke out in cold sweat after i read such a terrifying text. oh, my goddess, i am still your saintess, right? [ yes, lily-chan. you are still my saintess. ] then what is the meaning of the title given by the goddess of destruction that sounds so terrifying like this? [ eh? isn''t that a good and useful title for lily-chan? ] what''s the use of such a terrifying title? [ there are many benefits, you know... like lily-chan can kill heretics in the name of the goddess of destruction. ] sea??h th§× novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. my body suddenly became very stiff and felt that my life had been written into a destiny that made me carry a heavy burden like this. amidst the gazes that lowered their heads and knelt respectfully. i felt that my life had changed drastically from a human to a terrifying monarch. i don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. at least... let me feel life in peace! Chapter 99 - First Monarch my massive surge of magical energy has created a stunning yet shocking sight.accidentally meets and getting know the goddess of destruction brought me to a complicated situation like this. the blessing that started from the demon queen, has now suddenly changed into the blessing of the monarch of holy destruction. a blessing that makes me one level above the saintess title that i am currently using along with the guidance of my goddess. is this okay? i mean... a human has the most terrible titles like this? the saintess title that i have also seems very extraordinary compared to the noble title that my father currently has. will my life be more normal than usual if i get a title like this? seeing zoe and the cursed sword bowing down to me can be interpreted as if my life has completely changed. on the other hand, i also saw a group of stealth slimes bowing down and adopting a kneeling position which made me feel even more uncomfortable. [ ahhnn... lily-chan... ] [ how does it feel to be a monarch of holy destruction who is greatly feared and respected by every living being? ] [ doesn''t it feel so good? ] i don''t think it will be fun for a while. but what can i do, this has happened to me too. i have to do it, right? [ ah, lily-chan who was forced to take the path and role of the monarch of holy destruction... ] [ for some reason this makes me smile and want to hug her immediately. ] [ pressing her body... then kissing every corner of her soft skin... ] yes, the same as usual. my goddess is acting a little abnormal when in a complicated situation like this. when i was looking around, my gaze fell on the cursed sword whose body was filled with small vibrations until it made an attention-grabbing sound. "what''s wrong with you?" i asked in a cold voice while observing her every move. the cursed sword that was covered in wounds from clashing with the sharp edge of my katana seemed to want to say something but did not dare to express it. "m-my master... did you return to this world in a different form?" said the cursed sword while holding back the vibrations of its sword body that was stuck in the ground. "no, i am not your master. if you mean the goddess of destruction herself, then i am not that master," i replied in a flat tone and walked towards zoe. "and zoe... you should act normal as if you don''t know what is happening when we return," i continued to say to zoe. the fight against the golden king bear and the cursed sword had made part of my body feel tired and wanted to lie down on the bed immediately. this drowsiness made me feel like i wanted to fall asleep so that the big changes that occurred in my body would immediately adapt to managing this significant increase magic core in my body. my mother and my twin step-sister might notice it if my body suddenly changed to have a large amount of magical energy supply. "i-i understand, master..." "thank you for being gentle with the weak me." zoe was still kneeling and bowing her head when talking to me. even after i permitted her to act normally, zoe still acted respectfully towards me. my footsteps stopped in front of zoe, her excessive attitude in giving me respect made me feel a little disgusted, and wanted to tease her. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. my hand immediately stroked her long hair. zoe''s human body is a reflection of myself, so making her act normally is very easy. "i told you to act normally, zoe," with a gentle touch, i stroked zoe''s hair until the touch of my caress went down to her soft cheek. "you even know that i am not that special to deserve the respect that will widen the distance between us." "i don''t like it if the distance between us widens just because of a trivial matter like this." "if you feel inferior because i have turned into a monarch..." "i just was forced by circumstances... then you must be stronger to stand by my side." i tried to calm zoe who was sinking into the abyss of obedience and loyalty forced by the pressure of my abundant magical energy. in the status of magical energy power, people who have high magical sensitivity will immediately realize that my magical capacity is very abnormal from normal humans. this is what made zoe shake and act too respectfully towards me. my soft cheek caress immediately went down to her soft lips. with the little tease that i gave to her soft lips, i seemed to have succeeded in shaking zoe''s sense of loyalty and attitude that was too excessive in respecting me. i''m not the right person to get this kind of treatment. having great strength doesn''t mean i have to get this kind of treatment, right? the strokes that i gave to zoe''s soft lips left a small stain of her saliva that slipped out. "m-master..." zoe tried to hold back her embarrassment when i rubbed her cheek to her soft lips. in front of the adventurers, the stealth slime herd, and the cursed sword. i gave zoe a kiss that made her body shocked. chhuuuppp... the touch of my lips that touched her lips was wrapped in long saliva that mixed. the cold night wind immediately got a warmth that came from my kiss with zoe. zoe moved her lips until she devoured all of my lips without giving a gap to release them. besides my warm kiss on her lips, i also felt that zoe took some of my magic as her dinner. this long soft kiss had made the herd of stealth slimes, the cursed sword, and the adventurers let out a strange sound like they were whispering about something. i let go of my kiss after i felt enough. "did you enjoy it, zoe?" i asked while wiping my lips which were wet with zoe''s saliva. "today''s dinner is according to your expectations, right?" i continued with a gentle smile in front of zoe. "we still have a lot of work left, so hang on to work a little longer before you get paid for all your hard work." brrrttt... zzzrrttt... "m-my master..." right beside zoe''s body, the cursed sword whose sword body was still stuck on the ground immediately flew up and approached me. "master? i feel like i haven''t answered the proposal you gave me," i said to the cursed sword who had quietly started using the remnants of her magical energy to surround my body. explore more stories with empire "m-my master... please don''t act like that!" said the cursed sword along with her sword body shaking in panic. "has my master forgotten about me?" "has my master thrown me away like this?" "please don''t throw me away like the adventurers threw me away in the past, my master!" "thanks to my master, i now understand how to live by fulfilling a noble goal such as fulfilling the hope of destruction to worship my master herself!" "i-i... i don''t want to go back to being a trash sword like before!" shouted the cursed sword. seeing the tenacity of a sword flying in front of me, i could only feel that she had misunderstood something. but i don''t know where the misunderstanding is that makes her persistent in considering me as her master. based on what my goddess said, this cursed sword is one of the experimental swords of the goddess of destruction, right? then why does this cursed sword look like a human with unstable emotions? if i become its new master, then the responsibility i have to shoulder is very heavy. this cursed sword... why is it so determined to make me its new master? [ i think it has something to do with you becoming the monarch of holy destruction, lily-chan... ] what''s the problem with becoming the monarch of holy destruction? [ from the naked eye and the cursed sword''s vision, lily-chan''s magic formula is not much different from the magic formula often used by the goddess of destruction herself. ] [ most likely the cursed sword mistook your magic formation as the reincarnation of the goddess of destruction who had descended to the world and met her. ] is that it? [ yes, just because of that... ] is that why it is so determined? i took a deep breath and began to fix my chaotic thoughts to become calm. taking every positive side to maintain my emotional stability so that it would not be too bad in making long-term decisions. the good things of becoming the new master of the cursed sword is that the world at least loses one of the goddess of destruction''s forced summoning rituals. the bad things is that i have to survive being chased by a cult that is trying to take one of the cursed swords that have misunderstood me as its old master because the magic formation we use is so similar. to summarize further... this is the fault of the goddess aurora, followed by the fault of the goddess of destruction, and the bestowal of the title of monarch of holy destruction upon me! how am i supposed to live in a situation like this? "you seem to have misunderstood something." "i am not the goddess of destruction who was once your master." "i am just a human who has been given the title of monarch by the goddess of destruction to take responsibility for what you did by bringing damage that the goddess of destruction did not want." "this may hurt you, but the goddess of destruction has said that she does not want to fall into this mortal world again and i aim to fulfill her request." "if you understand it, then you know that i am not your master but someone who is helping the goddess of destruction so that her forced summoning ritual is thwarted." i spoke in more detail. separating my goal of not wanting to bother taking care of one of the cursed swords and giving the cursed sword a new goal to hunt down those who try to summon the goddess of destruction back to this mortal world. you could say this is like creating two different tasks with the same goal. "alright, i understand that my master''s goal is to not want the fake goddess of destruction to descend into this world, right?" said the cursed sword who suddenly changed my words. "eh, what?" "if that is my master''s order, then i will gladly hunt down fellow cursed swords like me with the noble goal of preventing those heretics from summoning the fake goddess of destruction!" shouted the cursed sword as it flew toward me. "did you hear what i said?" i grumbled a little when the cursed sword had flown in front of me. "i heard it... my master... the monarch of holy destruction... lily-sama!" hearing her confession, i could only stand with my body feeling increasingly weak. this cursed sword... she did this to me on purpose! Chapter 100 - The Monarch New Weapons When I returned to Marquess Rommel''s residence, several joint soldiers and adventurers looked at me with small whispers.Even though I didn''t hear what they were whispering, I already knew the source of the whispers which became the main topic of their conversation. The main topic they were whispering about made my burden of responsibility heavier like a mountain perched on my shoulders. A heavy burden that I didn''t know how to stay calm after getting this burden of responsibility. Passing through a crowd of soldiers and curious adventurers, I immediately rushed to the command center of the Golden King Bear hunt. When I almost arrived at the command center of the Golden King Bear hunt, Mio and Sebastian approached me with a towel and a glass of fresh water. "Welcome back, Lily-sama. Did the Golden King Bear hunt go smoothly?" said Sebastian while giving me fresh water that looked half frozen because it was exposed to this winter night. "Everything is going well, Sebastian. There are only a few problems that make me want to discuss this with my father," I replied while drinking some of the fresh water and handing the glass to Sebastian. "Should I hurry to Marquess Rommel to tell him this important matter? It seems that what Lily-sama brought needs to be discussed immediately with Marquess Rommel," Sebastian seemed to understand what had happened quickly. While Sebastian and I were making small talk, Mio holding a clean and warm towel immediately wiped the sweat on my cheek. Mio''s gentle strokes did not seem to disturb my conversation with Sebastian, and she worked with full alertness like an exemplary Exclusive Maid. "Yes, I leave it to you, Sebastian." With my consent, Sebastian bowed his body and gave me a small salute as a Butler who was serving the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel Family. Sebastian left to report the situation that had happened to me to Marquess Rommel. The command baton given by my father has made me force my body to do things with heavy risks of responsibility like this. In every decision of mine that happened suddenly, I was surprised by my own decision. "Lily-sama, is it just my feeling or is there a sword floating following you?" asked Mio who was starting to get curious about what had happened to me. Yes, the thing that made the joint soldiers and adventurers curious was the presence of the cursed sword that started to follow me as its owner. The blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction has brought me as the owner of the cursed sword in order to destroy one of the conditions for the forced summoning of the Goddess of Destruction. This is what makes me feel that this responsibility will continue to haunt me until the day I die. Guarding one of the cursed swords for the sake of world peace? That sounds like a noble task as a holder of the title of Monarch and a Saintess too, right? At least I started to understand a small fact about myself who had been used by the Goddess Aurora and the Goddess of Death named Reona. I could feel that the two of them had colluded with each other and built a blessing that made me feel responsible for this. Explore stories at empire "You are not wrong with that feeling, Mio. It is indeed a cursed sword that is flying after me. You could say that... I am her owner now," I was too tired to explain the situation to Mio, so I hoped that Mio would not push her curiosity too much to dig up more details. "Sigh... I don''t know what to say about this cursed sword with my father. Do you think... my father will have a problem with this, Mio?" I quickly turned the topic of conversation to Mio. "I don''t think Marquess Rommel will have a problem with this, Lily-sama," Mio replied while fixing my long hair that was starting to look tangled after being blown by the winter night wind. "Why? Is there a reason?" I asked curiously while turning my head towards Mio. "..." Mio fell silent for a moment when I asked about this. It seemed like something big had happened while I was in the Golden King Bear hunting field. "I overheard a conversation between Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti discussing the plan to hunt down the heretical sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction..." Mio started talking about a heavy topic when I returned from the hunting ground. "They have formed a military alliance that will help each other when one of the heretical sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction is discovered. That will make them raise the flag of war to the last drop of blood after feeling the terror of the heretical sect that is slowly starting to rise from their hiding place," Mio said further. I, who was already feeling tired, just let out a heavy sigh. "It will be a long-term military alliance..." I commented in response to the information given by Mio. After Mio wiped some of my face and neck from sweat, I immediately rushed to the open space that was part of the Golden King Bear hunting command center. The topographic map that contained the deployment route of the joint troops and adventurers was still busy getting technical guidance from Earl Timoti''s troops. In that busyness, Sebastian seemed to have conveyed information related to the cursed sword that was now flying leisurely behind my body. Just from looking at the expressions on my father''s and Earl Timoti''s faces, I could feel that the information given by Sebastian had shaken their hearts. I stood there casually while waiting for Sebastian to finish what he had learned. The remnants of my Soul Tame magic chant that displayed the viewpoint of the stealth slime herd were still available above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "They should have known what happened to me," I muttered to Mio and got a small nod from her. "They have known and sent me to await your return, Lily-sama," Mio replied which made me understand why she stood with Sebastian to welcome my return carrying a glass of fresh drinking water and a warm towel. "So that''s why Sebastian and you seemed to be preparing to welcome my return." "Yes, Lily-sama. We have prepared to welcome your success in hunting the Golden King Bear. However... who would have thought that Lily-sama also made one of the cursed swords go crazy to make Lily-sama her Master..." Mio''s words were filled with beautiful flowers along with a soft smile on her face. It almost made me lose control and want to kiss her lips that were smiling softly. "Oh! Speaking of the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword. Does Lily-sama have another power that has been hidden from me?" Mio suddenly asked me. My body started to sweat coldly after Mio asked me this. "What do you mean, Mio?" with a calm and not surprised attitude at all, I replied to Mio''s words by tilting my head. "I feel that Lily-sama has a sudden change in magical aura," Mio replied with her eyes looking at me from top to bottom. In Mio''s observation looked at my body from top to bottom, I felt like every inch of me had entered Mio''s observation. "Lily-sama seems to have become a leader who is responsible for the stealth slime herd that lost their Slime King and Slime Queen..." said Mio who was observing my facial expression which was currently in a calm expression. "... But I also feel that the cursed sword follows Lily-sama because there is something else like Lily-sama''s power that is recognized as the cursed sword''s owner," Mio''s observation was spot on. I don''t know how Mio knew what had happened to me when she couldn''t feel the change in my magic energy that had skyrocketed high. "You understand me so well, Mio," I praised Mio who was still observing me even further. "For the time being, I will have the stealth slime herd work hard to rebuild the forest area that was destroyed by the Golden King Bear herd and keep this cursed sword from the wrong hands like the cult that worships the Goddess of Destruction," along with my words, Mio''s gaze ended at my hips. "Lily-sama, may I take your katana for a quick inspection?" "Of course," I then took my katana''s sheath and gave it to Mio. Sraakkk... With sweet and elegant movements, Mio quickly pulled out my katana and checked the condition of my katana with her focused eyes. On a winter night with limited light sources of magic lanterns and a few torches to illuminate some places, Mio looked so calm in inspecting my katana and feeling the blade of my katana. "Lily-sama, your katana has reached its maximum limit to withstand adjusting to your power. If you continue to use this katana with your great power, it will most likely explode and break when it collides with another sword," Mio said while showing a serious expression on her face. Mio''s fingers traced the blade of my katana and pressed it. Cttaakk... Kraakkk... A small crack that came from the pressure of Mio''s fingers was immediately visible. "Do you see this, Lily-sama? Just pressing it has given a large crack. This will be dangerous for you as a katana user and risks destroying this katana after just one attack." "I still have some spare katana from you, right?" "I still have a spare katana, but because the age of the metal I use is very old and Lily-sama''s sword-play ability is still developing. I think it''s time for Lily-sama to find or order a weapon that can adjust to Lily-sama''s growing power." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "..." Mio and I were silent. A weapon that could grow along with my sword-play ability? Are there any weapons like that other than those owned by my mother and my twin step-sister? Their magic staff weapons came from parts of magical plants that lived by getting their supply of magical energy. Getting a weapon like theirs... would look like me carrying a wooden katana as my main weapon. "Ukhum! It seems like I have to step forward and shine to answer the anxiety experienced by my Master..." said the cursed sword that suddenly appeared between me and Mio. "Sorry, I''m used to the shape of a katana. Seeing the shape of your sword''s body that looks ordinary makes my hands uncomfortable to hold it," I answered spontaneously to the cursed sword. "..." The cursed sword that was flying between me and Mio suddenly fell. "Sob! My Master! Please don''t bully the ugly shape of my sword!" "It''s not my fault that I was born ugly like this!" "It''s the fault of the amateur swordsmith who created this crappy sword body!" "Sob! Huuaaa!!" Right between me and Mio, I could see a cursed sword crying hysterically after hearing my rejection. "Hmm... then, do you want me to reforge you?" Mio asked the cursed sword. "Huh?" hearing Mio''s offer to the cursed sword, I secretly sweated coldly about the plan that Mio wanted to carry out. I hope that what Mio is going to do doesn''t make me look like a scary teenage girl and a troublemaker for others. Chapter 101 - Cleaning Mess What Mio was planning to do soon, has entered my ears.Turning a cursed sword into a weapon that would be able to match my growing power caught my attention. "Are you serious about this, Mio?" I asked Mio who was looking at the shape of the cursed sword. Judging from the shape of the sword''s body, the cursed sword was shaped like a large sword, still in the same family as a combination of Claymore and Greatsword. The big difference that made it look far different from Claymore and Greatswords was its body proportions, which were not ideal for a sword to be held by me. "I''m serious about this, Lily-sama," Mio replied with a small nod to me. Mio turned back to the sword''s body that was floating near me while pouting her lips as if she were muttering about something. I unconsciously saw the movement of her lips that were muttering and managed to interpret her lip movements as, "What a terrible sword, I really feel sorry for it being forged by a stupid amateur blacksmith." I felt that it was a form of Mio''s concern for the cursed sword and pity because the cursed sword was forged by an amateur blacksmith based on Mio''s observations. "Are you really okay with this, Mio?" I asked to confirm Mio who wanted to do something crazy like reforging the cursed sword to form a new sword body that suits my ever-growing sword technique skills. "Lily-sama, please do not doubt my ability to forge a sword," with a calm attitude and radiating elegance in her, Mio slowly looked at me with her thumb raised. "Whether it''s a cursed sword or a holy sword, if the shape of the sword is ugly, then it is not worthy of being Lily-sama''s sword!" "Therefore... I have to reforge them as swords worthy of being used by Lily-sama!" I could see what Mio was planning this time. A devotion of hers who wanted to give me a sword that suited for me. Should I assume that Mio''s devotion is for my good fortune in the future? Or does Mio just want to try to beat the cursed sword in the hot coals of the sword forge and torture it slowly? Whether it''s my thinking that''s too far or Mio''s attitude that can''t be predicted for sure, I hope that Mio doesn''t do anything that will hurt the cursed sword after being abandoned by the Goddess of Destruction. "I understand... please make it like the katana that was your first creation, Mio. I like the simple and elegant shape of a katana like that," I said while permitting Mio to take the cursed sword to the Mio family''s furnace. "And for you, the cursed sword. Don''t rebel against what Mio is going to do or you''ll end up as a collection sword that I won''t use," I said to warn the cursed sword of the risk of trying to act strangely outside of my supervision. "My Master... do I dare to do something that will tarnish your reputation as the Monarch of Holy Destruction? I would never dare to do something that violates your rules, such as attacking one of your subordinates who is most loved by my Master," replied the cursed sword while floating in front of me. "Although this reforging will hurt me, it is much better than becoming a collection sword that is not used by my Master." "My pride as a sword to attack and defeat my Master''s enemies will be lost if I only become a display sword like my other sisters!" shouted the cursed sword with burning enthusiasm. I immediately turned to Mio and nodded. While carrying my old katana which was now in Mio''s grip, Mio slowly also carried the cursed sword in her grip. Before Mio left me, I asked Mio a small question about her gift. "Mio, I will give you a day off according to your ability to manage the cursed sword until it becomes my main weapon. So, make good use of your time in reforging the cursed sword," I said to Mio. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama. I won''t take too long to forge the sword body that has this outdated body design. I think it will take three days to reforge the body, I don''t want to be away from Lily-sama''s side for too long." The answer given by Mio made my heart beat faster. I''ve often gotten answers like that from Mio, but because my feelings and Mio''s have been very close since I was a child. This made my heart feel something different when Mio said that. "Three days to date me, you''re too cunning, Mio," I replied to Mio. "Heehe, Lily-sama noticed it." Behind Mio''s smile, as she walked towards the outermost part of Marquess Rommel''s residence, I just realized that Mio would do anything to keep me one step further than the others. My promise to Princess Anastasia, Hana, Ciel, Sia, and my twin step-sisters was a romantic date for one day after this big problem was over. Compared to them, Mio used her own way and method in taking advantage of my situation to walk two steps ahead of them. "I have a terrible and cunning Exclusive Maid, huh?" I muttered a little while suddenly emitting hot steam from my breath. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh? It seems like I''ve been standing outside for too long without being exposed to a heat source to warm my body." The winter air at night had made my body almost shiver with cold. My father and Earl Timoti who were chatting with Sebastian seemed to have reached their final decision so my father waved his hand at me. "Lily!" my father shouted from a distance. I immediately stepped towards my father and began to prepare myself for an important meeting that was only attended by people who were interested in this Golden King Bear hunting operation. "It seems like the situation has gone well under your leadership, Lily," when I arrived at the main command place in the Golden King Bear hunt, I was greeted with a warm drink from a teapot that was heated directly using a magic stove. "Yes, father. The situation has gone according to what I expected. It''s just that..." I began to answer my father''s question while placing myself on a chair that Sebastian had prepared. While sitting on the chair that Sebastian had prepared, my hand immediately reached for a cup of warm tea that had been provided in a cup to warm my body which was starting to get cold. Slluurrpp... Read new adventures at empire With one sip of my mouth drinking some of the warm tea, I felt quite calm after my throat enjoyed the warmth of the tea that began to make my body calmer without being cold. "It''s just that Lily is having trouble with what Lily will do with the cursed sword?" asked my father while enjoying a cup of warm tea poured by Sebastian. "Yes, Father. At first, I had great doubts about using the cursed sword. But that doubt was immediately refuted by Mio who was trying to make a sword that could keep up with the development of my sword technique which was increasing rapidly. Mio planned to reforge the cursed sword into a main weapon that I would use for a long time." My father just played with his thick beard while understanding what I had said. Earl Timoti who was sitting with my father also played with his hand in rolling his hair until it was wrapped around his finger. "Reforging the cursed sword to be used as a main weapon," muttered my father while pulling his long beard. "That''s a brilliant idea and comes with the ability to make it happen. Does this mean that Mio has the same talent as her father and mother at the same time?" my father muttered further. My father''s small murmur seemed to have caught the attention of Earl Timoti and slowly began to ask about what was happening to the cursed sword. "Marquess Rommel, what will happen to the cursed sword?" asked Earl Timoti who could not yet understand the situation that had occurred to the cursed sword that had become the second source of trouble after the potential invasion of the Golden King Bear herd. "Oh, Earl Timoti. This will be a problem that will involve the Marquess Rommel family and my family must be able to survive the onslaught of heretical sect attacks after the cursed sword that has made Lily her Master," said my father to Earl Timoti. "It will be a big problem if the Marquess Rommel family shoulders such a heavy burden alone," argued Earl Timoti. "It is indeed a heavy burden for our family to bear, but we have more than enough strength to carry such a responsibility on the front lines. Isn''t that right, Lily?" my father asked while glancing at me. I, who was enjoying a cup of warm tea, could only nod as I listened to my father''s words. "It will be the responsibility of the Marquess Rommel family after one of the cursed swords has recognized me as her Master. I hope you understand that, Earl Timoti," I supported my father''s statement on this. "This decision is one of the best decisions if seen from the political side of the Marquess Rommel family who has become neutral. It can be said that one of these cursed swords became the main source of power for the Marquess Rommel family when there was a big problem involving one of the nobles of the Aurora Kingdom Capital who was allied with one of the heretical sects that worshiped the Goddess of Destruction." "Sooner or later... something like that was bound to happen. I''m sure of that." I said those words based on my own perspective and my discomfort towards the Marquess Rommel family who had various public enemies. My father''s decision to face the cursed sword that was in my hands as its owner had triggered Earl Timoti''s worry for the safety of our family. I understood his feelings which were full of worry. "Earl Timoti..." "I hope you haven''t forgotten this one important thing." Saying a sentence filled with power and command in every word. A magic energy formation has gathered around my head to form a magic crown shaped like a magic halo that is often used by angels in children''s stories. Swwooppp... [ The blessing of the title King of Stealth Slime has been activated! ] "If they dare to declare war on the Marquess Rommel family. At least they will face one of the Kings who has obtained an absolute power that they would not have expected." When I said that confidently, the magic crown standing on my head was seen from the reflection of my warm tea and showed a golden yellow magic crown. I don''t look like a strange woman when using the blessing of the title given by the Goddess Aurora, right? Seeing my condition that seemed full of confidence, Earl Timoti smiled at me. "This one servant will wait patiently and obey your every command, Lily-sama," said Earl Timoti as he closed his eyes and paid his respects to me by bowing his body before me. Chapter 102 - The Monarch Marks My confident words had activated one of the blessings given by the Goddess Aurora.The blessing that made me the leader of this stealth slime herd felt very awkward and embarrassed. If only my face were full of expressions, maybe right now I would be smiling shyly in front of Earl Timoti. Earl Timoti who was paying his respects to me slowly got up after my hand signaled him to finish his respects to me. "I hope they don''t start a movement that will put the Aurora Kingdom in trouble," I said while drinking my cup of tea until it was finished. I refilled the cup of warm tea by placing it near Sebastian who was standing not far from me. With an authoritative attitude and full of politeness as a Butler, Sebastian seemed to know my intentions and goals when I handed him the empty cup. "Does Lily-sama want to get tea with the same sugar concoction as Marquess Rommel?" asked Sebastian while accepting my empty cup. "No need, I prefer the original taste of tea like the one served by Mio. Adding sugar or honey to the tea will ruin the natural flavor of the tea leaves," I replied to Sebastian. Pyyuurrr... Sebastian nodded and poured tea into my glass cup. The movements made by Sebastian looked very dignified with his sturdy posture and old age that made him worthy of being a professional Butler based on the experience he had gained. Speaking of experience, I immediately glanced at Earl Timoti and my father. Compared to them, Sebastian looked much older than my father and Earl Timoti. And that made me curious about one thing. "Sebastian, I''m a little curious about one thing. Have you worked for the Marquess Rommel family since you were young?" I asked Sebastian who was pouring tea into my glass cup. Pyyuurrr... Hearing my question, Sebastian looked calm and smiled. "I worked for Marquess Rommel from the generation before Lily-sama''s father inherited his Marquess peerage. If we compare Lily-sama and Mio with myself and Lily-sama''s father, then it can be said that Mio has the same working age range as me as one of the subjects working in the Marquess Rommel family. Even to understand Marquess Rommel''s needs and learn what he liked when he was a teenager, it had given me a headache every time at that time, Lily-sama." "Hey, I didn''t cause problems all the time with my tastes changing now and then," replied my father who seemed to want to correct Sebastian''s answer. "Same as Mio? Does that mean Sebastian worked as my father''s Exclusive Butler at that time?" I asked further. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Lily-sama. At first, I was an Exclusive Butler who worked to fulfill the needs and carry out orders that Lily-sama''s father wanted. Although every order and need of his felt very strange as a teenage boy at that time." "I told you, I wasn''t that weird in the past!" By giving a small touch to his fist that almost hit the table, my father seemed to be holding himself back from losing control after his strange youth was said by Sebastian. Earl Timoti who had returned to his chair also looked awkward when my father was having difficulty controlling his emotions from the story of the past that Sebastian said in order to answer my curiosity. I laughed after hearing this. "You can tell me the details later, Sebastian," I said to save Sebastian from my father who was trying to cover up information about him in the past. "Speaking of the past, was Earl Timoti also this close to my father before?" by throwing that question to Earl Timoti, I had done a service in saving Sebastian who was the target of my father''s small anger. "I only admire the greatness of Marquess Rommel in the past, more precisely admire his ferocity when fighting the royal family who at that time were still stubborn in their very old-fashioned stance in making a decision." "Huh? What happened in the past?" I instantly managed to trigger one of the stories in the past that started to catch my attention. "It can be said that Marquess Rommel and the royal family almost declared a territorial war to prove a truth that your father had said, Lily-sama." I suddenly broke out in a cold sweat when I heard this and glared at my father. "Father, you gave Sebastian a hard time in the past," I said to my father after hearing Earl Timoti''s statement about my father almost going to war against the royal family. "Lily, at that time, the royal family was degrading a woman who would later become the mother who gave birth to you. What man would remain silent when one of his beloved women was being degraded by the royal family!" my father shouted while clenching his fists and hitting the table that contained a topographic map and warm tea that warmed his body on a cold winter night. Baamm!! The loud bang made several wooden blocks on the topographic map fall. "One of my beloved women, huh? That means there are still other women besides my mother," I replied while sipping a cup of warm tea that Sebastian had refilled. "L-Lily... I-I just said something wrong. Not one of my beloved women but the only woman who is my heart''s adorer!" my father denied further to correct his words. "The only woman I love? I now feel sorry for Mama Amagi who seems to have lost her love confession from my father." "Kuuhhrrnn..." My father suddenly fell silent when he heard that comment from me. "Why does it seem like I''m the wrong one? That''s just a story from the past, Lily!" My father began to give up with his head down dejectedly after losing in this word game. "It seems like you two are talking about something interesting," right behind my body, Mama and my twin step-sisters were standing. I had felt their presence but Earl Timoti''s words made me forget about their presence who were walking closer. "Welcome Mama, we were talking about Father''s youth which seemed to be filled with endless problems," I said to greet Mama''s arrival and put down the cup of tea that I was enjoying with every sip. "You''re already back, Lily? I guess this is much faster than I expected, considering the overflow of magical energy from that disgusting Golden King Bear. Did the hunt this time go smoothly thanks to the adventurers from the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom?" asked my mother while creating a chair for her to sit on from one of the object creation magics often used by the Great Heroes. Swiirrlll ... Paaamm ... Ctaaakkk ... By swinging one of her fingers until it made a snapping sound, my mother had created a simple chair made of soil for herself and my twin step-sister. My mother''s skill in casting fast and efficient magic was proven by my eyes which were unable to catch the remains of her magic formation that immediately disappeared into the air. "Sebastian ..." I immediately glanced at Sebastian and let out a small glance containing a small message to prepare additional cups and glasses for my mother and my twin step-sister. Sebastian immediately rushed off to get some additional cups and warm snacks that were suitable for the Marquess Rommel family then Earl Timoti and their personal troops who were still on duty guiding the adventurers out of the forest that was the hunting ground for the Golden King Bear. After my mother and my twin step-sister sat on one of the chairs created by my mother. Their gazes never stopped on my head I was emitting a magic crown that indicated me as the leader in charge of the stealth slime herd. Their intense gazes made my body feel uncomfortable. To distracted them, I removing the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora. [ The Blessing of the King of Stealth Slime has been deactivated! ] The magic crown that surrounded my head like an angel''s halo disappeared. The golden yellow magic rays that disappeared made the atmosphere in the Golden King Bear hunting command center feel dim. "Ahhh!!" My mother and my twin step-sister sister said the same thing at the same time. Whether it was their curiosity that was the same or they were still connected by the same flesh and blood, their sad and disappointed facial expressions were visible in the same time. "Lily, you like teasing Mama in this way. Does it feel that fun when you tease your Mama''s curiosity like this?" said my mother with an expression filled with sadness and disappointment after the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora disappeared. "I don''t know what Mama talking about," I just put on a blank expression and acted as if I didn''t understand what Mom was talking about. "Hmmm... Lily..." Slowly, my mom got up from her seat and approached me. That made Alice and Alyssa also approach me with their facial expressions that matched perfectly. "W-What? Ehh... why are you approaching me like this?" I started to have a bad feeling about this. The facial expressions that looked like they wanted to prey on me because of their curiosity were very clear. "M-Mom?" "Alice?" "Alyssa?" I called the three of them while preparing to receive their attacks that would happen simultaneously. "W-What are you all going to do?" I started to feel this bad feeling getting worse. Squuiisshh... Pooommm... Paaammm... "Huh? Alice... Alyssa??" I saw Alice and Alyssa locking my body movements with a light lock like a tight hug. Meanwhile, my mother looked like she was moving her wavy fingers as if she wanted to tickle my body. "D-Don''t tell me you girls have colluded with Mama because of that one unimportant thing!" I shouted when I received a small attack given by my mother. Gururuu... Guuruuuruuu... "Ahhh!! Hahaha!! That''s so ticklish, Mama!" I accepted the attack given by my Mama. The movement of my Mama''s fingers had made my body feel tortured and filled with laughter because of holding back the ticklish feeling from the movement of my Mama''s hand that began to slowly rise to my breasts. "W-Wait, Mama! You don''t want to do it that far, do you?" I asked Mama with my eyes starting to fill with tears. "If only Lily hadn''t teased Mama, maybe the punishment wouldn''t have come to this," with a small smile given by my Mama, I began to feel the small movement of my Mama''s hand that began to explore the cleavage of my breasts. "Haauuu..." I unconsciously let out a small moan and felt that what my Mama was doing was a sexual punishment that made me feel embarrassed in public. "Ara~ Lily can moan with such a cute voice. So cute..." With both my arms locked by Alice and Alyssa, I could only express my surrender to their persistent attitude. "I-I surrender... So please let me go, Mama..." with my cleavage still getting a gentle touch from my Mama''s fingers, I am surrender to Mama. Without looking in a mirror, I could see myself who had a red blush all over my face. Chuupp... Chuupp... By saying that I had surrendered, Alice and Alyssa released my arm lock from their embrace. Alice and Alyssa kissed my cheeks as an apology because they were also curious about the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora to me. In this embarrassment, I immediately used the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora to show it to Mama and my twin step-sisters. [ The Blessing of the King of Stealth Slime has been activated! ] [ The Blessing of the Queen of Stealth Slime has been activated! ] Using these two blessings together, I have succeeded in satisfying the curiosity of Mama and my twin step-sisters. [ The Blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction has been activated and has succeeded in devouring the blessing of the ''King of Stealth Slime''! ] [ The Monarch of Holy Destruction''s blessing has been activated and successfully devoured the ''Queen of Stealth Slime'' blessing! ] At that moment the notification appeared before my eyes, suddenly, I felt a huge surge of magical energy explode above my head and form a new magical crown. Chapter 103 - The Monarch Crown Mark My eyes widened slightly when I saw the report given by my Yurification System.The report containing the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora suddenly disappeared, replaced by the blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction. "What happened to my blessing?" I muttered a little curiously after seeing the report that my blessing had been devoured by the blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. Continue reading on empire ================== Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown It is a blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction and has a prophetic nature that allows it to adjust independently in the owner''s main body. Currently, it has devoured the blessings that the owner''s main body has in the form of "King of Stealth Slime" and "Queen of Stealth Slime." The two blessings that have been devoured by the blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction have formed a new blessing that shows the true power and strength of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. ==================== I briefly read the report given by my Yurification System. With my two blessings that have disappeared because they were devoured by the blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction, I can only hope that the blessings that I will get through the Quest offered by the Yurification System do not overlap with each other. My mother and twin step-sister who have been curious about what happened to the magic crown mark on my head, they began to pay close attention to my head. I, who had given up after getting tortured by my mother in the form of her wavy and ticklish fingers, had brought me to show the blessings that had been given by the Goddess Aurora and the Goddess of Destruction. However, when two of the blessings was destroyed because it was devoured by another blessing, I could only show the remains of the devoured blessing with a new blessing. I focused my magic energy to form a magic crown mark that slowly decorated my head. Unlike the golden yellow magic glow, this time various colors of magic formations began to form a magic crown above my head. [ Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown has been activated! ] My magic energy overflow which was originally shining brightly and golden yellow, now had to release a magic energy overflow that was capable of destroying anything around me. I began to suppress my magic energy by performing simple magic manifestations to patch up the leak of magic energy overflow that had shaken my body. Swiiirrlll... Using the example given by my mother, I began to build the structure of the magic formation and made my magic crown made of pure magic begin to get a small touch of magic energy that had been processed and forged new form of a magic crown that fly and rotated around my head. Swiiirrlll... If the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora was an arrangement of pure magic formations that formed a magic crown with a flow of golden yellow holy magic energy, then it has changed like a crown whose main composition consists of various flows of magical energy that form a magic crown formation with an arrangement like cherry blossom petals that expand above my head. Blooommm ... Like cherry blossom petals that break and bloom above my head, I can see the reflection of my magic crown that forms five cherry blossom petals that form a pentagon above my head. If the halo magic used by angels is in the form of a circle, then the crown above my head is formed from five cherry blossom petals with various kinds of magic cores arranged on top of it. The five cherry blossom petals that form the crown have different colored sides and make me look like I have various kinds of magic cores that I haven''t used to the fullest. "Lily, doesn''t this look different from before?" asked my mother while squinting her eyes to pay more attention to every detail of my magic crown that was flying above my head. "This is the true form of my magic crown, Mama," I replied while tidying myself up to sit quietly after I was released from Alice and Alyssa''s embrace that locked my arm movements. "Magic crown? What kind of magic chant is that?" asked my mother further. While asking questions that made my head spin in answering them, I couldn''t think of anything to answer them other than with a fluent lie that I was ready to throw out of my mouth without having a true basis of responsibility. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know, maybe like a magic spell to mark myself as the highest power holder like a King in a region?" I replied who didn''t have time to think of a lie to satisfy my mother''s curiosity. "King? Doesn''t this Crown look more like a crown worn by the Queen in a kingdom?" replied my mother who denied my previous statement. "I don''t know either, Mama, this looks like¡ª" Before I continued my words, I heard a conversation from the Soul Tame communication channel about the stealth slime herd''s plan to rebuild their slime base in the part of the cave that had been destroyed by the Golden King Bear. "I can''t believe they would do something that crazy," I said to comment on what had become the topic of discussion of the stealth slime herd. "What''s wrong, Lily? You seem to be talking to someone else through telepathy magic," my mother looked at me with a worried expression after seeing me comment on the topic of discussion of the stealth slime herd. "It''s okay, Mama. It seems that the herd of stealth slimes that previously inhabited our Mansion will build a Mansion similar to ours as their new residence in the deepest part of the cave that was destroyed by the massive magical energy outburst from the Golden King Bear," while saying that, I immediately pointed to one of the stealth slime''s viewpoints that was connected by the Soul Tame magic chant that was still active above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. Through my hand that was pointing to one of the viewpoints of the stealth slimes that were still actively roaming the hunting ground of the Golden King Bear herd, they seemed to be doing a clean-up patrol after the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword were defeated. My mind which was still connected by the conversation of the herd of stealth slimes that were still actively talking made my head a little dizzy when I heard their conversation. "Copying the design of the Mansion where we live? Does that mean they have memorized the layout of our Mansion?" asked my Mama whose curiosity was now diverted to the abilities of the herd of stealth slimes that were about to build a Mansion similar to the residence of the Marquess Rommel family. "I think they have memorized the layout of our Mansion. Since we were on vacation for quite a long time, it has become a common habit for them," I replied to answer my mother''s curious question. "Hmm... this makes me curious. When did the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd happen and how long did it take for the stealth slime herd to memorize the layout of our Mansion?" my mother continued to ask. "Huh? I''m curious about that too, Mama." What my mother said was also true. If the stealth slime herd memorized the layout of the rooms in the Mansion where I live, then they have been living in Marquess Rommel''s residence for quite a long time. That means... they have taken refuge in Marquess Rommel''s residence to the point that they have multiplied to that extent to fight back against the Golden King Bear herd. "Let me ask them first, Mama." Using the Soul Tame communication network, I immediately called one of the stealth slimes who was willing to accept my sudden interrogation. "Hey, I want one of you to meet me immediately," I said with a cold sentence that gave an order to the entire herd of stealth slimes connected to the Soul Tame communication network. My cold voice and absolute command to them had given an extraordinary silence in the Soul Tame communication channel. "I want to talk about one important thing about the Golden King Bear herd and your behavior that messed up the Mansion where I live." "Can I get an explanation like... why the Mansion where I live is messy and filled with broken things like this?" while asking them a small question, I emphasized my sentence with a cold tone and gave a small warning to answer all the question that made my mother curious. When I finished asking that question on the Soul Tame communication channel, I was surprised by the appearance of one of the stealth slimes who made a big contribution to the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd. A stealth slime who dedicated and risked her life to watch over the leader of the Golden King Bear herd, she was stealth slime number forty-seven. "My esteemed commander, I have come to fulfill your summons," said the stealth slime number forty-seven, lowering her head and kneeling in front of me. The appearance of one of the stealth slimes that did not show any presence and magical energy that surprisingly appeared in front of Mama and me had shown her great ability to hide as Noel did. The body shape of stealth slime number forty-seven already had a human body made my mother amazed and surprised. Compared to the descendants of the half-human race who had obtained their human form at an early age, my mother was more surprised at the human body shape of the stealth slime that looked like a normal human. "My eyes are not deceiving me, right?" asked my mother while glancing at me. "No Mama, this is one of the stealth slimes that is bound by the Soul Tame magic spell with me," I replied while lifting a cup of tea that was starting to get cold. "Soul Tame magic spell?" My mother furrowed her eyebrows slightly and looked up at the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Binding a herd of stealth slimes with this many Soul Tame magic spells? Doesn''t that require a lot of magic energy, Lily?" asked my mother as if she couldn''t believe that I had cast Soul Tame magic on a herd of stealth slimes. "That happened before they evolved to be able to use human body forms, Mama..." While lifting a cup of cold tea, I drank the rest of the cold tea until it was finished. "Evolution? What Lily means is... this girl is an evolution form of stealth slime?!" My mother''s eyes were now wide open as if she had received a new research material that came to her directly. "Mama... please restrain yourself who is filled with curiosity about something that has just been discovered in this world. Right now... Mama looks like a crazy doctor who wants to dissect stealth slime number forty-seven to study her internal organs that contain mucus and fluid glands," I said to restrain Mama''s curiosity in dissecting stealth slime number forty-seven''s body. "Besides that, isn''t Mama more interested in other things like... since when did the Golden King Bear invasion take place, and since when did the stealth slime herd inhabit our Mansion to have a level of accuracy in the room layout that is very similar to the original." "Isn''t that much more interesting to satisfy Mama''s previous curiosity?" By saying this sentence, at least I have managed to save one of the stealth slimes from entering Mama''s research room which contains horrible tools for dissecting living creatures'' organs. At least, this will keep my Mama busy investigating the big problem that has hit Marquess Rommel''s territory and forming a special unit to clean up the damage. Chapter 104 - The Burden And Hope For Me Stealth slime number forty-seven received an interrogation from my mother.The interrogation conducted by my mother involved a physical approach and friendly manners. During the interrogation, my mother immediately ordered Sebastian to prepare a special table for a tea party at night which was still entering the winter season. Sebastian seemed to make a small protest because the conditions at night in winter were not ideal for holding a tea party, but my mother remained firm in holding the tea party together, encouraged by her authority as Marchioness Amagi. "I hope you prepare a tea party with special dishes, Sebastian," while giving a triumphant smile at her status as Marchioness Amagi, then Sebastian could only submit to the orders given by my mother. Plokk... Plookk... By clapping her hands to attract the attention of stealth slime number forty-seven who was within the range of my mother''s light interrogation, her body trembled slightly and looked at my face as if expecting help. [ C-Commander... what should I do about this? ] Through the communication network of my Soul Tame magic spell that was still active on her, stealth slime number forty-seven asked a question in a small tone that begged for help and expected a little help from me. I just smiled at her and looked to endure the interrogation that was being given by my mother. "This interrogation is not too bad, I think it''s much more humane than the interrogation that my mother usually does," I whispered to give an answer that made stealth slime number forty-seven feel calm. [ M-More humane than usual? ] [ I-I don''t want to doubt the words of my own Supreme Commander... ] [ However, does it look very human when talking while receiving magic energy that presses my body like this? ] I could only smile calmly when I got a question like that from stealth slime number forty-seven. Just before the interrogation of stealth slime number forty-seven took place, my mother had cast magic to make stealth slime number forty-seven stand still without being able to move her body that was trying to escape from my mother''s interrogation. "If you can pass the interrogation given by my mother, I can give you a magic catalyst that can make the entire herd of stealth slimes feel very jealous of you," I continued my small mumble to talk to stealth slime number forty-seven through Soul Tame communication. [ T-The magic catalyst given directly by my Supreme Commander? ] [ I want to get it! ] [ I will do my best to survive a deadly interrogation like this. ] I smiled and chuckled again after listening to the answer given by stealth slime number forty-seven which caught the attention of my mother and my twin step-sisters. "Is there something funny that makes you laugh, Lily?" asked my mother while stopping her small interrogation. "It''s okay, Mama. I just feel like they need to be responsible for cleaning the Mansion where we live which is already full of dust and dirt after being left on vacation for long time," I replied while acting calm like a noble woman who had just finished her heavy duties as Matriarch. By playing the command baton given by my father on my wrist and throwing it up, I seemed too indifferent to the command baton that was able to move all the assets owned by the Marquess Rommel family. My mother who saw me playing the command baton belonging to the Marquess Rommel family immediately stopped her little interrogation of stealth slime number forty-seven and approached me with panic on her face. "Huupp!!" with a cute little scream, my mother immediately caught the command baton that I was playing and looked at me with a look in her eyes that looked like she wanted to scold me. "Lily, this is not something you can play with like that!" with her hands on her hips and holding the command baton carefully, my mother immediately walked toward the back of my body. "You really made Mama''s heart almost stop beating, you know, if this thing is destroyed then there will be no legitimate power holder to continue the Marquess Rommel family," whispered my mother when she was behind my body. "You must take good care of this item because it is the legitimate source of power to become the Matriarch or Patriarch who controls all the assets owned by the Marquess Rommel family," my mother continued to whisper while stroking my hair and pinning it with a hair ribbon that suddenly appeared on my mother''s wrist. "If this thing falls into the wrong hands, then our family will be under the leadership of the person holding this command baton." The small whisper uttered by my mother had given me a warning about the existence of the command stick that could end the Marquess Rommel family and its assets. "I understand, Mama. Thank you for telling me something as important as this," I replied with a whisper from my mouth. The more I understood about the burden carried by the command baton given by my father, the more I felt that this was a responsibility that I did not want to take on. I wanted to hand over this heavy responsibility to someone who had a strong desire to carry the path that the Marquess Rommel family would take. While I was lost in such thoughts, Alice and Alyssa crossed my mind. "What about Alice and Alyssa?" I muttered softly while asking my mother in a small voice. My mother who heard this question continued to move her hand in stroking my hair and put on a tight hair band on my head. "They can''t possibly carry that heavy responsibility," replied my mother in a curt tone. "If they can''t, then I can''t carry this heavy responsibility too?" I replied using an unconfident intonation. "Hahaha¡­ that''s very funny, Lily. Marquess Rommel and someone who calls herself Marchioness Amagi have agreed to appoint a girl who will become the Matriarch because it''s impossible to persuade her to find a man who is capable of becoming the Marquess to replace Marquess Rommel himself," the answer given by my mother had given a new puzzle compared to the big question about the group of stealth slimes that had inhabited the Mansion where Marquess Rommel''s family lived to the point of knowing the accurate layout of the rooms. "What do you mean by that, Mama?" I, who didn''t understand my mother''s answer, reflexively tilted my head with a questioning expression on my face. "You will know when the time comes and be grateful that you are the Matriarch that your parents who love you so much have been hoping for," while giving an ambiguous answer and another riddle, my mother gave a small kiss on my cheek after her hands finished putting the hair ribbon on my head. "You just have to wait to find out the answer I give today," with a small smile and walking away, my mother returned to her small interrogation to get an answer from stealth slime number forty-seven. My mother''s whispers and words have made me wonder about this. What made my father and mother agree that I would become the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family? That great power full of responsibility was delegated to me who still had no experience in decision making. Do I deserve to receive such great expectations from my parents? The more I try to understand and use my brain capacity to think about this, the answer I get is only that I am not worthy of such great expectations. [ You don''t understand yourself, Lily-chan? ] In my hesitation, my Goddess suddenly spoke to me. [ Lily-chan should at least look in the mirror once in a while... ] [ Belittling your abilities like that, isn''t that something that a Saintess who was personally chosen by the Goddess should do? ] "Uuhh..." I grumbled a little after hearing that. I''m not belittling my abilities... I just feel like I don''t deserve the expectations of my two great parents like that... sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you look closely, Alice and Alyssa should be much more suited to be Matriarchs who can move the entire Marquess Rommel family and its assets. [ If only the Goddess Aurora were still here, she would have uttered fiery words of wisdom about Lily-chan who was belittling herself like this. ] "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean?" I said to my Goddess. "Eh? Oppss..." While I was replying to my Goddess''s words while my head was filled with burdens of thoughts, I unconsciously said a sentence that caught the attention of the people around me. "Is something wrong, Lily-sama?" Earl Timoti immediately approached me and looked worried about my words which caught everyone''s attention. I immediately shook my head and tapped my head with my finger. "No problem, Earl Timoti. Just answering a small question that made me accidentally say that sentence," I replied while smiling at Earl Timoti. The conversation between me and such a heavy topic made my body feel tired. For now, the remaining responsibilities were to collect the remains of the Golden King Bear''s herd and pay the adventurers who had woken up from their fear after being exposed to the Golden King Bear''s powerful magic wave radiation. "Lily-sama, I think you should rest now. Lily-sama looks very tired¡­" Earl Timoti lowered his head as he gave me the advice I needed right now. However, I rejected the advice. "There is still work that has not been completed and it makes me uncomfortable to rest," I replied while observing the work being done by Earl Timoti''s soldiers and looking up at the sky which showed the perspective of the stealth slime herd that was patrolling to clean the cave where they lived. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "I think I''ll take a break after all this is over," with a small forced smile on my face that wasn''t used to smiling, I tried to convince Earl Timoti not to worry too much about me who was exhausted like this. "I understand, Lily-sama. After Lily-sama''s fight with the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword is over, Lily-sama should have the great right to rest Lily-sama''s tired body." "It''s okay, I can still survive if I just sit like this," I forced a small smile so that Earl Timoti wouldn''t worry too much about me. I could see Earl Timoti taking a deep breath before closing his eyes. "Lily-sama is really like Marquess Rommel. Not resting until this matter is over. This kind of action is very rare for the nobles of the Aurora kingdom. I am truly amazed and touched by this honorable act," Earl Timoti muttered loudly. As a result of Earl Timoti''s words, several of Earl Timoti''s soldiers and Marquess Rommel''s family soldiers looked at me with sparkling eyes. T-This feeling... It seems like Earl Timoti has unknowingly raised my status by leaps and bounds. [ Do you see that, Lily-chan? ] [ You are very suitable to be the Matriarch... ] [ So don''t underestimate yourself anymore! ] "I-I understand," I muttered softly in response to my Goddess''s command. "Uuuhh... this makes me feel embarrassed," while grumbling softly like that, I tried to hold back the gazes that were directed at my body with full respect. Chapter 105 - The Goddess of Destruction Followers The gazes given by the people around me were a form of respectful gaze towards me as a young girl who had the power to move all the assets owned by the Marquess Rommel family.I stared carefully at the command baton given by my father. The elegant carvings with black and gold ink patterns gave the nuance that it was a command stick that had the power of what the Marquess Rommel family had. What my mother said about this serious responsibility and the emotional encouragement given by my Goddess made me realize something. Behind the power given by the blessing of the Yurification System, there was a responsibility that I had to shoulder. This heavy responsibility was actually very suitable for me who seemed to have the opportunity to be able to bear that form of responsibility well. Although I was a little hesitant when accepting such a terrible fact. I mean... what kind of noble girl would accept the burden of responsibility by taking care of what her extended family had? Is there a noble girl who could do something crazy that requires such great responsibility? [ Isn''t that you, Lily-chan? ] My Goddess seems to have replied to a question that didn''t need an answer. [ Lily-chan, have some confidence in your abilities. ] [ Didn''t I tell you not to look down on yourself too much? ] [ Compared to Alice and Alyssa, they are far weaker than you who can defeat a monster with a danger level equivalent to a Calamity Disaster. ] [ Even for Alice and Alyssa, they will only win if their magical energy capacity and magical energy chant are fast enough to silence the Golden King Bear in one strike before the cursed sword awakens and takes over the Golden King Bear''s body. ] [ In such a grand battle, Lily-chan was able to defeat the two dangers that were threatening the world with ease. ] While receiving my Goddess''s words, I immediately leaned my back against the back of the chair. The fatigue from moving my body and bringing out the greatest potential of my katana attack technique has made me receive a side effect in the form of extreme fatigue. It was like the muscles all over my body were starting to tense up and stiffen until it was hard to move. "Sigh¡­ this is going to hurt my body to move," I muttered softly as I felt the twitching in my arm muscles that were starting to spread throughout my body. "Okay, I understand what you''re talking about, my Goddess," I began to feel that the words given by my Goddess were slightly distancing my pessimism about my own abilities through this little murmur. Thanks to what Earl Timoti had done, I was now getting a lot of attention from his soldiers. Their gazes that secretly glanced at my body seemed to be focused on the top of my head that was wearing the Monarch of Holy Destruction''s blessing. "Hmm¡­" at that moment, I realized something. "¡­" While looking at the reflection of my face reflected in the cup of cold tea, I could see that the hair ribbon that my mother wore matched my magic crown which was a blessing from the Goddess of Destruction. "Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown, huh? I wonder why it looks like seven cherry blossom petals with different colors," I continued in a small tone. I went back to enjoying the cold tea in my cup. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sensation of the cold tea made my body feel a chill that made me shiver. The cape that covered my back suddenly fluttered after Zoe crawled out of my back hair in her butterfly form. "Master, it seems like we have a serious problem that must be resolved immediately," Zoe whispered while placing herself in the form of a butterfly spirit on my shoulder. "Serious problem? Wasn''t that just resolved?" I replied in a whisper to Zoe. "The two important problems have indeed been resolved but I can feel a magical energy that makes my spirit instinct vibrate to hunt it. Can I leave for a while to hunt this spirit?" Zoe replied while spreading her butterfly wings to immediately go hunt another spirit that she had detected. I don''t know how much Zoe suffered in the past that made her have a grudge that will continue to hunt other spirits who had oppressed her in the past when she was a caterpillar spirit and a cocoon spirit. "Hunting spirits?" I tilted my head and asked Zoe this. "Yes, Master, it seems to be a spy spirit that is watching Master from a distance. That makes him a perverted spirit that deserves punishment for his perverted nature of peeping on my Master from a distance," Zoe said while releasing a small portion of her magic energy into her butterfly wings. "Watching me from a distance? Is there a spirit that is capable of doing that?" "There are some cowardly spirits who dedicate their skills as spy spirits by taking information from a distance. This perverted spirit that makes my hands itch to hunt him down." At this point, I just realized that a spirit''s grudge seems to last a lifetime. "Based on my instincts, this spirit has a close connection to a cult that worships the Goddess of Destruction because their magic formation is the same as that cursed sword," in Zoe''s words that sounded serious like this, I began to notice my magic crown which was a sign of the intervention of the Goddess of Destruction with her blessing that would shake the beliefs of the cult that worshipped her. "I guess¡­ your instincts aren''t entirely wrong, Zoe," I replied as I sipped my cold tea. "Monarch of Holy Destruction, the blessing bestowed upon me by the Goddess of Destruction seems to have caught the attention of some of those groups. If only they were fools who could be fooled¡ª" "Ehh¡­ Hmmm¡­ I guess that would work." As I was chatting with Zoe and enjoying every muscle in my body that had tensed up, I came up with a new idea that Zoe would do. "Zoe, could you create a small commotion for this cult by using a magic formation that holds the blessing of the Goddess of Destruction to trick them into destroying each other?" I said with a small smile to Zoe. Zoe, who was still in her butterfly spirit form, immediately flapped her butterfly wings after hearing my plan to split the cult into two parts. The plan I want to implement is to split the cult that worships the Goddess of Destruction into two parts, the cult that adheres to the guidance of the Goddess of Destruction in the past and the new cult that adheres to the guidance of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. With two different beliefs and supporting evidence of me having the blessing of the Goddess of Destruction, it will make the cult conflict with each other for a while. "My Master, is it just my feeling or have you turned into a cunning villain girl and become the Great Mastermind force behind this roots of problems," Zoe said in a cheerful tone. "Creating a cult that is divided into two groups because of differences in beliefs, is the smartest thing and makes me interested in doing it. Should I start with this stupid spirit?" Zoe asked in a tone full of enthusiasm. "Yes, do as you wish, I will let this Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown continue to be active and give me information about the good results," I said while taking snacks that had frozen on this cold winter night. A dry bread snack that was near me had frozen perfectly and when I returned it to its place, it made a loud sound like a stone hitting a glass. Praanngg... "I''ll go first to carry out this interesting plan, my Master," while giving her a small greeting before leaving me, Zoe released her magic energy to fly quickly. Baaammm!! Zoe''s butterfly wings filled with magic energy immediately shot up quickly. Seeing the direction Zoe was flying towards the forest that was filled with adventurers and joint soldiers who were hunting the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd, I could only hope that this plan would go smoothly without any obstacles. It doesn''t mean that I''m upset if something unexpected happens. I''m just trying to rest after the tiring battle between the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword. "Hmm?" My thoughts suddenly turned to the cursed sword that Mio was carrying. "The spy spirit and the cursed experimental sword of the Goddess of Destruction¡­" "Somehow this makes me have to immediately split the heretical sect into two factions that are at odds with each other." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire My mind suddenly sank after trying to run a simulation of the split of two factions of the heretical sect that are at odds with each other. The old faction still believes that the resurrection of the Goddess of Destruction must be done by forcibly summoning her to descend into this mortal world once again and the new faction wants to fulfill the Goddess of Destruction''s request to prevent her from returning to this mortal world. Among the fools who are members of that heretical sect, are there people who can be incited by a rule about the Goddess of Destruction not wanting to return to this world after her avatar body in this world was killed by the Great Hero in the past? This is just my guess, but please make it possible Zoe! With the faint hope that lies in Zoe''s actions in hunting spirits, I hope that this one problem will be resolved quickly and allow me to relax after exerting myself to the point of feeling exhausted like this. When my exhausted self began to relax with the circumstances around me, I was suddenly surprised by the appearance of a girl wearing a military uniform from Earl Timoti''s territory. "E-Excuse me Lily-sama, does Lily-sama have free time for an interview about this Golden King Bear hunt?" asked the girl with her body looking nervous. I who was sitting relaxed almost gave a normal answer. "I am indeed free, is there a problem that makes me intervene again?" I answered while maintaining my cold attitude and behavior. Because the situation had become calm and the hunt for the Golden King Bear had ended, I almost forgot about my role play that was still in effect until now. "N-No, Uhhm... I-I want to interview Lily-sama to complete the military report journal of the Earl Timoti family," replied the girl with nervous body movements. I looked at her body carefully and nodded. "Ahh! Lily-sama! May I interview Lily-sama too? This is for the military report of the Marquess Rommel family!" exclaimed a military girl who I had known and felt uncomfortable with her disguise that always made my body feel disgust. "Can''t you do that later... by the way... why are you wearing a military uniform? Where is your maid uniform, Noel?" I replied to Noel who was disguised as a military girl. "Eh, what is Lily-sama talking about? I am not Noel." Hearing that unreasonable answer, I immediately gave her a sharp glare and destroyed her disguise by spreading Sakura Domain around her. "I-I was just joking Lily-sama, please don''t threaten me like that." With herself having given up, Noel began to take off her small disguise and showed her awkward facial expression. Chapter 106 - The Interview for Military Reports "Interview for military reporting?" I tilted my head after hearing the words of one of the female military soldiers from Earl Timoti''s territory."What should I do in this interview?" I asked further while moving my sitting position towards her. "L-Lily-sama only needs to answer a few questions related to the cooperation between Earl Timoti''s military and Marquess Rommel''s military. Maybe some of the interview questions will sound like they are prying... but Lily-sama can refuse to answer them," replied the female military soldier while lowering her face because she felt awkward with me. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If the questions are about military cooperation to hunt the Golden King Bear, wouldn''t it be better to talk directly with Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel directly?" I continued while directing my gaze to Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel. "A-Actually, I have tried to interview Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel. It''s just that, they said that the highest authority lies in your hands, Lily-sama." Hearing such an answer, my eyes accidentally glanced at the command baton that my father had given me. Who would have thought that a small command stick like this could make a decision that would give me a higher status than Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel? With the decision in my hands, it felt like I would have to go through some troublesome things like this in the future if the position of Matriarch was given to me. "I understand, before that..." I put the cup of tea that had cooled down on the table. Taakk... "I have to tell you that if the interview question concerns a secret that must be kept by both parties, then I don''t need to answer it and you should skip to the next interview question. Do you understand?" I asked while giving her a cold glare. "I understand about that, Lily-sama. Even if it is the most sensitive question, I can understand if Lily-sama doesn''t want to answer it." The female military nodded and began to open the small paper that she had been holding. Noel who had removed all her small disguises immediately stood behind me as if she was an Exclusive Maid who was ready to serve me at any time. The movements made by Noel who moved as my Exclusive Maid had shown that she had known that Mio was away from me and had taken her place as my Exclusive Maid. "You can take advantage of this gap, Noel," I whispered to Noel who was starting to stand behind my body. "Lily-sama? I don''t know what you''re talking about," a reply accompanied by a smile, of course, showed that she had just lied and preferred to go with the flow that Mio had given. "Make sure Mio doesn''t know about this and you leave immediately after Mio returns," I said to warn Noel about this important thing. I don''t have a problem with this, it''s just that... in the past, there had been a small war between two maids who were experts in sword techniques and maids who were experts in surprise attacks using her thin presence and were good at disguises. At that time, Noel even dared to make herself disguised using Mio''s appearance to approach me while trying to keep Mio busy with other maid work. The incident had made the temporary residence of the Marquess Rommel family who were on vacation even more tense after a small bloody fight broke out that made me step in to solve the problem that concerned me. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire "Of course, Lily-sama. I understand the guidelines of the temporary Exclusive Maid very well. If the real Exclusive Maid returns, then I will disappear like the wind," Noel replied while giving me a small smile. I turned my gaze back to the military girl who was standing in front of me with her hand holding a magic pen that allowed her to write anywhere. "Alright, what is the first question for your military report?" I asked while lifting a cup of cold tea to finish the rest of the tea in one gulp. As I enjoyed the cold tea flowing down my throat, I heard her interview questions. "Before we start the interview for Earl Timoti''s military report, I will introduce myself first. My name is Monika, one of the military soldiers under Earl Timoti''s authority. Because I come from ordinary civilians, I only have one name without any last name following me," said Monika in her introduction. "Monika, huh? Quite a nice name for a commoner," I said with a short compliment that sounded cold to her ears. "Thank you for your compliment, Lily-sama," Monika replied while bowing her head in respect. My current sitting position and her standing position had given a clear indication of our vastly different social statuses. A noble girl and a commoner woman, those two big differences had shown that I had full power and responsibility for every word of mine that would become her military report. I immediately nodded slightly and looked at her with a cold gaze like a strict military girl. "So, are there any important questions that I have to answer in this interview?" I said to shorten the small talk that Monika would do. "Ah! That''s right! Several important questions need your answers, Lily-sama," said Monika while opening the first page of the list of interview questions that would be given to me. "The first question is... is it true that what Earl Timoti is doing right now is to fulfill the curse that you have given as a subject who has become the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family?" Monika asked with a question that made me smile sarcastically. "Of course, it is true because all of Earl Timoti''s family assets are under my control," I said with a smile and loud words. As a result of my words, I could hear some small whispers that were talking about the curse that I had given to Earl Timoti. "Does that mean, for the next few hundred years, Earl Timoti''s family will continue to be in full loyalty to all descendants of the Marquess Rommel family?" Monika asked further by writing down what I had answered. "Isn''t it obvious, that the curse I gave has no end. The Earl Timoti family will remain the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family. Actually, it will end if all of Earl Timoti''s descendants die, in other words, the mass extermination of all of Earl Timoti''s descendants," the answer I gave had a slightly dark nuance and my gaze felt cold when I said it. "O-Oohh... is that so," said Monika who suddenly felt awkward and her body seemed to tremble when writing my words on her military report paper. "Maybe that will happen if there is an extraordinary event in the future. However, if we look at the current situation, the Marquess Rommel family is not following any noble faction, and Earl Timoti is forced to be neutral like us. I hope this will make us experience peaceful days without join the power struggle between nobles," in my words which were filled with all the possibilities, I tried to give a picture of two great noble military families working together in this peaceful atmosphere. My family has been in a neutral position, which means we don''t have to bother taking care of the nobles who are in the faction that supports the royal family and the faction that doesn''t support the royal family. My family''s choice as a neutral faction has been proven by our absence from the Aurora Kingdom''s noble event after going on vacation. "I hope there are no political movements that cause chaos to the point of deploying the military in each faction," said Monika while moving her hands that were busy writing her military report. "I hope so too, Monika," I said while exhaling my breath which began to emit thick cold steam. Seeing that my breath had emitted thick cold steam, Noel immediately took out a paper that looked like a heated stone. "Lily-sama, if you don''t mind. May I give you this warmed magic stone to tuck into your elegant and beautiful military uniform?" asked Noel while showing the magic stone that was emitting hot steam. "Isn''t that your heating magic stone? If you give it to me, you''ll feel cold," I replied while trying to refuse Noel''s gift. The magic stone used by Noel was an everyday tool that was often encountered by commoners in the winter. A magic stone that had absorbed magic energy to make it hot. This magic stone technology was basic magic technology and the beginning of the creation of the magic stove that would become a commodity needed by everyday civilians. The information I had learned from the notes left by the Great Hero in his magic book turned out to be very helpful. "I''m still not too cold," I said, showing my body''s toughness that had become strong in facing this almost-ending winter. "Besides, it seems like I have to ask Ciel and Sia to clean up the snow that has fallen again. I will ask them to make the Marquess Rommel''s residence entered early spring again," I said in a slightly joking tone to Noel. Noel only lowered her eyebrows after hearing my refusal. "Lily-sama... thank you for the concern you have given me," Noel put the magic stone that was the source of heat that warmed her body back into the paper ball and put it back into her tightly closed maid uniform. I turned my gaze back to Monika who seemed curious about something. "Umm, Lily-sama, if you don''t mind answering a personal question that makes me curious... Does Lily-sama know Saintess Hana and the two Saintesses from other races very well?" Monika asked while lowering her voice for her personal question. "You mean Saintess Ciel and Saintess Sia?" I replied while covering my mouth to answer her personal question. "Unn!! Unn!!" Monika nodded her head quickly and began to act cautiously around her. "As fellow Saintesses, of course, we have to be close to each other, right?" I replied in a small tone that was only intended for Monika to hear. "W-What does that mean, Lily-sama?" Monika replied, confused by the answer I gave. Before Monika''s curiosity continued, I immediately made a gesture that silenced my mouth from saying other words. "Shuushh..." I said while closing the movement of my lips and making a small gesture that locked my mouth from giving another answer. "Continue to the second question," I said, giving Monika a small code to continue her second question." The little secret that I had given a hint made Monika scratch her own cheek and give a cute confused expression. "Unng?" Behind Monika''s confusion, Noel looked like she was digging for more information but gave the same response as Monika. If only they knew that I was a Saintess too, then that ambiguous answer would have shocked them and made them faint. Luckily... they didn''t realize it. Chapter 107 - Another Problem Solved The questions given by Monika contained some sensitive questions regarding the main reason why Earl Timoti''s family moved under the orders of Marquess Rommel''s family to concerns about the war between noble factions.The professional question also referred to my relationship with Saintess Hana and the other Saintesses. The answer I gave was a universal answer that had many meanings in each word. It could refer to me being a Saintess or me being their close friend who helped each other. An answer like that was more than enough to give me a free space without involving myself with Monika''s curiosity any further. "Then, we will jump to the next question. In this question, I just want to make sure that the magic used by Lily-sama does not interfere with security and privacy. Especially with the moving viewpoint display like this. May I know what magic is this?" asked Monika while directing her gaze at the Soul Tame magic that was showing various viewpoints from the stealth slime herd. "Are you that curious about this magic?" I asked while stroking my hair which had stiffened from the winter night wind. "..." Monika waited patiently for my answer while shaking her magic pen to write my answer. With her small nod, I told her a simple understanding of magic that was easy to use for writing the report she was working on. "The magic you saw was an original magic that came from the Great Heroes in the past. A magic that allows you to share communication with monsters that have been forcibly tamed through the Soul Tame magic chant. To complete your report, you should at least seek a more detailed explanation from magic experts who understand how to use Soul Tame magic," I said while showing the basic formula of Soul Tame magic that was not too complex. Swwiisshh... "Soul Tame magic chant?" Monika looked like she didn''t know what I was talking about but her hands professionally wrote down the answer I gave her on her military report. "Does that mean Lily-sama can control a herd of stealth slimes that have been trapped by the Soul Tame magic chant?" Monika asked further and stopped her movement while writing her report. "I don''t know if they can be freely controlled or not, want to see me try to control you?" I replied while throwing a small smile that tried to play around with this interview question. While I threw my small smile, I just closed my eyes and poured a small amount of magic energy that began to widen the basic magic formation of Soul Tame. "Oh, did I forget to say that this Soul Tame magic chant can be used on humans too?" I said while opening my eyes and stared at Monika cynically. "If I consider you as one of my pets, then this Soul Tame magic will immediately activate and make you one of the pets that can pass on your vision to me," while saying that sentence, I immediately enlarged my magic energy that was maintaining the basic magic formation of Soul Tame and directed it at Monika. Monika who had heard this surprisingly took a step back from me and gave a very interesting facial expression to see directly. The facial expression shown by Monika was the facial expression of a woman who was not ready would submit to someone''s orders by force and fear. "Hmm? What''s wrong? Why are you taking a step back from me?" I said further while staring sharply at Monika who was filled with fear after her question got a satisfactory answer from me. "Are you afraid that I will start to think of you as my pet and accidentally release this Soul Tame magic spell on you?" by playing the basic magic formation of Soul Tame that had been formed, I used the magic spell a little to play with Monika''s facial expression which looked funny. In that little game, Noel suddenly walked toward Monika and gave me a smile that made my body shiver. "Master Lily, if this girl refuses to be your pet. Shouldn''t you care more about the woman who is willing to be your pet?" Noel asked while looking at me with her behavior that seemed to indicate something. The question given by Noel had made me shiver and my heart beat fast. Her nature was starting to show signs of danger in her pupils who stared at me with full dedication and obedience. I swallowed my saliva and tried to hide my body that was shaking like this. If only my Goddess had seen this incident, maybe I would have gotten a Yurification Quest that made me do embarrassing things together with Noel. [ That seems like an interesting idea, Lily-chan! ] "Urk!" I unconsciously said that. This bad thought was suddenly heard by my Goddess and my head felt a pain that made my body shiver greatly when I felt it. Oh, my Goddess, please don''t make me do strange things in a public space like this. I know that Noel has her interest in submitting and obeying me. So, please help me who is trying to act normally without satisfying Noel''s hidden desires that are always strange in my eyes. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Isn''t that better? ] [ Making Noel accept her overly obedient and submissive attitude will make Lily-chan a loyal ally who won''t betray Lily-chan. ] [ Isn''t that a good thing for Lily-chan? ] "Guh!" I started to grumble in a small tone without changing my attitude like a cold-blooded noblegirl. "Aren''t you already one of my pets, Noel?" I said to prevent myself from getting a Yurification Quest that was much more embarrassing than Noel''s proud words. While puffing out her big breasts towards me and her thick maid uniform coat in the winter, Noel looked at me once again with pride after I acknowledged her as one of my pets. "Aahh... My master really acknowledged me as her pet," Noel sighed softly with her body shaking until it caught Monika''s attention. Monika who saw this also let out a surprised expression that did not expect me to be able to look at someone as a pet. "I-I apologize if this interview question offends Lily-sama," Monika started to walk one step back and bowed her body as a sign of respect to me. "I-I beg you... please give me some time to get to know Lily-sama more before becoming Lily-sama''s pet..." While saying that sentence and bowing her body, Monika looked like she was holding back her heavy breath and a blush filled her face. "Haahh... Ahhh... Becoming Lily-sama''s pet," Monika''s small mumble was heard clearly in my ears. "It must be so much fun to make everyone jealous of me..." "Ahh... Having a great owner like Lily-sama. It seems like I have to study harder to become a pet that will fulfill my owner''s wishes every time..." "Aaahh... Lily-sama..." I listened to every detail of Monika''s mumbling. When Monika came forward again and stood beside Noel, I could now see two women who had the same idea to become my pet. "Ugh, this is making my head spin," I muttered after seeing them both having the same idea. Queen Victoria, Noel, and Monika. Now I have three pets who are of the same race as me as fellow humans! This isn''t too crazy for me to do, right? I don''t want someone to look at me like a mean girl who sees a human as my pet! What should I do now? Oh my Goddess, do you have any suggestions on what I should do to deal with these weirdos who like to be my pets? When I was about to ask my Goddess for a solution, I suddenly heard a voice coming from my Goddess who seemed annoyed with them. [ GAAHH!! WHAT THE FUCK ARE THEY! ] [ BECOMING LILY CHAN''S PET?! ] [ I''M SO ENVIOUS OF THEM!! ] [ DAMN YOU ALL!! ] I suddenly heard my Goddess''s voice which was so pathetic and disgusting to hear. My eyesight and the voice that echoed in my mind were now divided into two parts. And it''s no different from their disgust desire! Why are they so enthusiastic about being my pets? What''s wrong with me? "Ahem! Are there any other questions?" I asked Monika who was daydreaming about herself becoming my pet with her mumbling voice that was audible. By forcing myself to act cold and look normal, I tried to make myself who was starting to tremble with disgust and goosebumps at their attitude became calmer. Monika and Noel who had been standing next to each other began to look at me with eyes that had other intentions and purposes. Noel looked at me like a master who had owned her while Monika looked at me like a pet who was trying to get to know her owner. That made my disgust even worse and tried to get rid of that gaze by taking another question to complete the military report of Earl Timoti''s family. "Ah! That''s right! I guess I was a little immersed in a situation that made me happy when I imagined it," said Monika while fixing her appearance by standing up straight. "Guh!" reflexively, I let out a small mutter and held myself back to stay calm. "Why does this strange thing always happen to me?" I muttered a little while paying attention to Sebastian who had returned with the supplies for the evening tea party that my mother had ordered. "Hey, isn''t this interview question more than enough? You can gather information from other parties like..." With my glance fixed on stealth slime number forty-seven, I tried to throw this responsibility to her. Stealth slime number forty-seven seemed to have completed her little training to survive the light interrogation that my mother had given her. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Her pale facial expression and strange fluid that looked like sweat from her slime body had filled her human face. Oh, my Mother, what have you done to that poor stealth slime that looks like it has a heavy burden like facing a human life filled with a problems? Traakkk... Traakkk... When Monika''s attention was diverted by the sound of Sebastian''s trolley heading towards my Mother, it allowed stealth slime number forty-seven to move freely and step towards me. "Supreme Commander, I have completed the task you gave me by surviving the questions that interrogated me," said stealth slime number forty-seven with a wide smile on her face. "Oh, you''ve come back alive?" I replied, accidentally saying a sentence that sounded cold to her. "Yes, I have come back alive from the interrogation that made me have nightmares every night because of my guilt for making my Supreme Commander''s residence a mess like that." "You don''t need to worry, you just need to clean the dirty room and fix the broken things, right?" I replied with a smile towards stealth slime number forty-seven. "..." Stealth slime number forty-seven lowered her head after realizing her guilt for making my residence bad because it was used by the stealth slime herd that was trying to fight back against the Golden King Bear herd. "I understand, Supreme Commander." "We will be responsible for cleaning and repairing your residence." Getting such an answer, I couldn''t help but smile happily. One complicated and heavy job will be completed by the stealth slime herd. I like this kind of work system! Chapter 108 - Night Of Tea Party This icy night was decorated with simple dishes from a tea party that my mother had planned.With warm tea that had just been heated and warm cake snacks made from soft breads, my body felt warm from the inside. Mama, Alice, and Alyssa who were present at the tea party tonight added a very comfortable warm atmosphere. It felt like my family was gathering to do one thing together without caring about the problems that were happening around them. Several joint soldiers and adventurers who had just returned from hunting the Golden King Bear herd immediately looked at us with amazement. The location of our tea party was an open tent that looked like a public kitchen that was often used for cooking by soldiers who were on an expedition. The use of this minimalist tent was intended so that the tea party could be held anywhere and anytime, according to my mother preferences. Seeing the tired gazes of the joint soldiers and adventurers who had just returned from hunting the Golden King Bear herd, gave them a brilliant idea to utilize their food supply that had been distributed by the Marquess Rommel family to celebrate the victory party after successfully bringing home the results of hunting the Golden King Bear herd. Several joint soldiers and adventurers who had returned seemed very busy with tying up the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd that were still intact. The wounds that the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd had were only their decapitation wounds caused by a surprise attack from the Stealth Slime herd. "Those are extraordinary wounds, I didn''t know they could defeat wild monsters with just one attack that beheaded them," said my mother while sipping the warm tea that Sebastian had prepared. "Moreover, that wild monster is one of the rare monsters that can only be found freely when the Great Hero is still active in fighting the followers of the Goddess of Destruction. It would be a shame if this unique monster died in one large-scale hunting operation," continued my mother while watching the movements of the soldiers and adventurers who had just returned after recovering from their fear due to being exposed to the Golden King Bear''s powerful magic. "Hmm... speaking of the Golden King Bear. How does it feel to fight against such a unique monster, Lily?" asked my mother while directing her gentle gaze towards me. Listening to the question given by my mother, my body felt a small throb where information about the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword would be freely given to my mother. With my elegant small movements in enjoying every sip of the aroma of tea that soothed the feeling in my body, I began to prepare to tell my experience of fighting two enemies in one body. "It made me very tired and excited at the same time, Mama," I answered while giving my relaxed attitude while enjoying the tea party that was approaching midnight. "Lily is tired? That seems impossible," my mother denied after hearing my answer. "Mom, I''m really tired after facing two enemies that are on the same level of difficulty as Calamity Disaster. If I hadn''t managed to make one of them fall and surrender, I would have fallen on the ground and been knocked out all day because of the great fatigue," I replied while taking a soft bread snack that pampered my tongue. Noomm... The answer I gave made my mother look at me more closely. Her gaze filled with analysis and suspicion was fixed on my body without leaving out any small details that could be missed by my mother''s sharp instincts. "Tired from not being used to getting a new magic core?" said my mother while asking a question that made Alice and Alyssa immediately look at me. "A new magic core?" said Alice while moving her head which was nodding and closing her eyelids. "A new magic core, huh..." This time, Alyssa put her index finger on her lips as if she was thinking about something. "That means... if Lily-nee runs out of magic energy. It will take a long time for me to kiss her lips to replenish magic energy directly through kissing contact," Alyssa''s small murmur was heard clearly in my ears. Even at this close distance, I felt scared when I could hear what Alyssa was planning just by reading her lip movements and listening to her small murmurs. "That''s a very good thing for me. With this, I have to increase my magic capacity so that Lily-nee who is running out of magic will depend on me to fill the dried-up magic energy. I have to increase my magic energy capacity so that I can kiss Lily-nee''s lips... at least thirty minutes before my magic runs out," Alyssa muttered softly, making it increasingly clear what she was planning. I tried to stay calm in facing this small tea party and enjoyed every dish that Sebastian had brought. Together with Noel who acted as my Exclusive Maid, I received some small movements from Sebastian''s winks so as not to make things that would bother Alice and Alyssa''s Exclusive Maid. I tilted my head to find out what Sebastian''s winks meant and slowly peeked at the Exclusive Maid in question. They seemed to give a look that begged to help those who were going to be in trouble which confused me. However, I immediately realized the answer to that confusion after listening to Alice''s small mutter. "Do I need to practice destroying mountains so that my magic capacity will increase like Onee-sama''s too?" "But, it seems that Onee-sama''s magic energy capacity has increased greatly from the last time. I can''t even feel the overflow of her magic energy leaking out?" "If it continues like this, my magic ability is just a child''s magic ability for Onee-sama. I think I have to practice magic again to destroy a mountain in one attack." When I listened to the murmurs of Alice and Alyssa who seemed different from each other. Now I began to feel the worry emitted by Sebastian and hoped for myself to stop their madness that was about to run out of control. "For once, I was really lucky because the Golden King Bear could be defeated easily with just my basic sword technique," I said to change the direction of the conversation that was starting to bring up strange murmurs from my two step-sisters. "Basic sword technique huh... Isn''t that a technique that should only be used by the Mio family? I heard from Helena that it was a technique that was passed down from generation to generation by her extended family. Although Helena has now stopped teaching her family''s technique to Mio,... that didn''t make Lily neglect to study it further until she was able to face the Golden King Bear without any fear at all and defeat it without breaking a sweat." My mother''s words made my body feel a light interrogation aura that was unconsciously directed at me. If this light interrogation aura was directed at civilians, then they would scream and tell anything my mother wanted to know. However, I was used to the interrogation aura that my mother often used when she was interested in something I was doing. And the only way to deal with this interrogation aura was to stay calm and start answering casually. "My hard work in training has at least made me able to defeat the Golden King Bear without difficulty, Mama." "I see, you are my daughter who diligently trains even though you knows that the sword technique is difficult to master in a short time while you are very busy teaching Mama, Alice, and Alyssa about the magic book written by one of the Great Heroes." "Yes, I even sacrificed my free time to rest to train with Mio. So it is a payment that is commensurate with the results I have obtained, isn''t that very satisfying, Mama?" I gave an answer that would make my Mama feel happy and satisfied with this light conversation. "Compared to the magic book that requires intelligence and logic, does the sword technique that Lily learns also require other things such as endurance and physical limits?" When I heard that question, it seemed that I managed to change the conversation to a more relaxed direction which made Alice and Alyssa fixated on this conversation. "Of course, Mama. My body muscles scream when forced to do something that pushes my physical limits in the training given by Mio." "I know the feeling of trying to surpass physical limitations like that. I even experienced it after trying to cast magic spells written by the Great Hero himself several times until my brain almost gave up on thinking. Luckily, my daughters provided mental and emotional support that allowed me to overcome that terrible ordeal," my mother said with a smile and an aura of happiness around her. "Speaking of Mio, where is she now? Why is Noel who is currently your Exclusive Maid now?" asked my mother after realizing that Mio had disappeared from her duties as my Exclusive Maid. "Mio is currently trying to reforge the cursed sword to be used as my main weapon," I answered in a calm tone without drawing too much attention. "Eeeh?!" "Huuuh?!" "Haaah?!" The answer I had given seemed to surprise Mama, Alice, and Alyssa. Their unconcealable facial expressions indicated their curiosity about the presence of the cursed sword that was being reforged by Mio. "Lily, I seem to have misheard you. Can you repeat your answer in more detail?" asked my mother once more. "As I said Mama, Mio is currently away trying to reforge the cursed sword in order to have the same weapon posture as my katana," I answered while looking calm without causing panic. "Ahh..." said my mother who seemed speechless after hearing my answer. "Waaahhh..." Alice looked very excited after hearing about the presence of the cursed sword that was being reforged by Mio. "As expected of my Lily-nee..." Of all the complicated expressions shown by Mama and Alice, it seemed like Alyssa had another expression like she was glancing at me with a gaze filled with great respect for me. "As expected of our Supreme Commander, truly amazing," without breaking down her thin presence, stealth slime number forty-seven who was not far behind me said words that were in line with Alyssa. Because Alyssa and stealth slime number forty-seven had the same mindset about me being great in their eyes, I started to sweat coldly which made my back feel wet. "Will this go well?" I muttered a little after seeing the response that my family had given. At the cold yet warm evening tea party because of the togetherness of the family, I realized that something strange like this is not bad to feel. What is certain, I hope that my family at least has a normal standard that matches the normal standard in general. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At least, I try to hope for that normal thing. Chapter 109 - The Moon and Warm Dinner Under the bright moonlight, a group of adventurers enjoyed dinner from the supply rations they get for three days and three nights of hunting the Golden King Bear herd.A bonfire that had burned charcoal and wood became their heat source to warm their bodies. Among the adventurers, there was one adventurer from the Royal Capital of Aurora who had gained a lot of reputation and led their trusted adventurer party to get a Class-A rating. While other adventurer party compositions used the right human resources for the right job, this adventurer party relied on one person to do many things and put many other things open to be filled with skills that fit the situation. The adventurer party consisted of one man and the rest were occupied by women for a total of five people. An unusual party composition but had extraordinary skills that made all male adventurers very jealous of the presence of that men in his adventurer party. The flames of the campfire that lit and burned the charcoal until it was finished made their dinner filled with warm food. While stabbing the charcoal and wood that were almost burned out, the young man was seen taking off his Medium Armor and showing his sweaty body. "I didn''t expect someone to be able to survive against two disasters like that," said the young male adventurer as he stroked his hair which looked stiff from sweat from his fatigue. "Calamity Disaster, those two unusual threats should not have been able to be fought directly. But in the end, it was the Marquess Rommel family that solved their problems without the help of adventurers. Are we needed as adventurers who help hunt the Golden King Bear herd?" said the young man as he rested his body after becoming a living witnesses to the battle that would become a legend in the years to come. The young man''s words received nods of agreement from the members of his adventurer party which was filled with beautiful and sweet-faced young women. Two of the members of his adventurer party were worshippers of the Goddess Aurora who carried religious symbols from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora, they looked like temple girls under the auspices of the Saintess. "It seems like it will put Marquess Rommel''s family in a complicated situation after returning from their family vacation. I got some information from the noble family that Marquess Rommel''s family''s neutrality has had a big impact on the noble families involved in the military," said a girl who looked like a noble in the adventurer party. "The departure of Marquess Rommel''s family who disappeared just for a family vacation seems to have opened up new opportunities in politics between the nobles. That gives our party a wide opportunity to take jobs from the noble families," continued the girl who looked like a noble. "You can take advantage of a pressing situation like this? I am truly impressed by your abilities. However, is it okay to face people who have found out your identity and who have now become an adventurer?" replied the young man while taking some of the dinner that was warmed by the roar of the campfire. The dinner they were having was baked potatoes with simple seasonings such as salt to fill their rest time at night. Ptaarr... Ptaarr... The sparks of the campfire that burned and writhed in cooking their baked potatoes began to make a hissing sound indicating that their baked potatoes were done. With a smooth movement, the young man took one of the baked potatoes that was already cooked and ready to be eaten by him. "It doesn''t matter, even though I am a noble, It just a small family who has a small title as a Baron family, with that... I can move freely compared to the Marquess Rommel family who has a title far above the Baron family like me," the noble girl also took one of the baked potatoes that was already cooked and sprinkled some seasoning on it. "This noble and that noble, such a complicated situation is not my responsibility as a witch who lives only to meet the increasingly difficult needs of life!" exclaimed a girl while moving her pointed witch hat upwards. Her body which seemed to be flying in the air immediately caught the attention of the adventurer party who was relaxing after a day of hunting the Golden King Bear herd that had been slaughtered by something. "Compared to us, you''re a free witch who just wanders around and joins other adventurer parties randomly, right?" the noble girl replied while playing with her fork, she was enjoying her dinner before got a surprise attack from the witch girl with her skirt lifted to reveal her panties to be shown to the young man who was sitting not far in front of her. Blush... "Hyaa!! W-What are you doing!" with her loud scream, the noble girl immediately jumped and covered her panties with her skirt. "Y-You! Y-You must have done it on purpose, right!" grumbled the noble girl while shouting at the witch girl. "Eh? I have no idea what you''re talking about," replied the witch girl with an innocent expression on her face. "Phew... Phew... That didn''t come from me, maybe it was the winter wind that blew suddenly to pull your short skirt," said the witch girl while floating her body following the wind. The noble girl tried to hold back her emotions and now stared at the young man with a blushing face while saying, "Did you see my panties?" The young man who quickly turned his face away immediately shook his head to prove that he did not see her panties. "I didn''t see anything," the young man answered briefly with his eyes closed. The noble girl who was not sure about the young man''s answer immediately asked her final question. "What color are my panties?" asked the noble girl with a gentle smile on her face to provoke an honest answer from the young man. "B-Black? I thought..." replied the young man who was easily provoked. Baaamm!! Plaaakkk!! The noble girl quickly slapped and punched the young man''s cheek hard. The sound produced from the slap and punch had attracted the attention of other adventurers. Braakk... After the slap and punch were given, the young man''s body fell to the ground with physical wounds that decorated his handsome face. "Pervert!" "Ecchi!" "Hentai!" Various voices that judged the young man''s perversion had been said by the noble girl and made the young man feel the cruel accusations that insulted him. "I-I didn''t do anything wrong," the young man grumbled when he felt the painful wounds on his face and the insults as if he were a perverted young man. "Even though you could have answered other colors wrong! Why did you answer with the right question!" grumbled the noble girl with an expression of annoyance and shame at the same time. "Y-You always buy black underwear... Kuuhuu!!" when the young man replied to his words based on his experience of seeing the girl buying all-black underwear, he felt a hard jolt towards his head. Thoomm!! Thoomm!! "Guuhuuu!!" The young man received a kick and a smack from the noble girl. The screams of pain from an innocent person like that made the two girls who were followers of the Goddess Aurora feel sorry and rush to provide first aid in the form of healing magic. "You are so unfortunate..." "This is the retribution for a pervert..." The two girls who were wearing religious attributes from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora expressed their respective views on the perversion shown by the young man. "I-I only guessed the color of her underwear," grumbled the young man whose handsome face had been battered by the noble girl''s feet. "You guessed it right and even knew her habit of always buying black underwear, if not perverted... what else?" an unknown voice broke the silence of the adventurer party. With a strange voice that suddenly came and gave a reality check that the young man was very perverted, it made all the girls who were part of his adventurer party nod in agreement. Nood... Nood... "Right, it''s very perverted if you already know my habit of buying black underwear, Eh?" the noble girl who suddenly realized the presence of a strange voice that appeared unexpectedly immediately directed her gaze to the figure. A girl with silver hair and light brown skin filled her eyes. The figure that reflected the moonlight on her silver hair showed her natural beauty that could not be compared to other women who stood parallel to her. The girl was wearing a black military uniform and a cape that displayed the Marquess Rommel family crest. Seeing the Marquess Rommel family crest flying in front of her, the noble girl immediately bowed her body to give a respectful greeting to the noble figure who had a title far above her noble family title. "Good evening, Lily-sama," said the noble girl while giving Lily a warm greeting. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "Oh, good evening. You seem to know the manners of a noble who is paying respect to a noble family far above her family''s noble title. Are you a noble too?" asked Lily while giving the noble girl her red eyes. Getting a cold stare from Lily who looked at her as if she was insignificant made the noble girl feel terrible pressure after knowing that Lily was able to face two monsters on the same level as the Calamity Disaster. "I-I am just a small noble who lives with the title of Baron, Lily-sama," replied the noble girl while lowering her face. "Baron family? Were you sold by your own family to become an adventurer to fulfill the needs of your own territory?" Lily asked with her attitude that looked arrogant and cold. "N-No, Lily-sama. I was not sold by my own family. This is my decision to run away in a forced marriage conflict between nobles." "Hmm... Forced marriage huh, just like me in the past," Lily replied while looking at the noble girl carefully. "Uuhh..." the noble girl bit her lip after answering Lily''s question. "Sorry if I made you remember your bad incident of being forced to marry someone and running away to become an adventurer. Umm... maybe this sounds very sudden... would you like to accept a Quest from me for a payment of fifty gold pieces?" Lily said while giving a sharp gaze that made the noble girl''s body shudder. "W-What kind of Quest is that?" replied the noble girl with cold sweat starting to fall from her cheeks. "This quest is very simple, the female members of this adventurer party only need to kiss my lips," Lily said with her tongue wetting her lips. "Huh?" Lily''s words had made the noble girl and the female adventurer party silent for a few moments before screaming in panic. "EEHH!!" "HAH?!" "WHAT THE FUCK WITH THAT QUEST!" "AAAHHH!!" The panic made Lily receive a scream that made her ears ring and saw all the members of the female adventurer party in a state of confusion. Lily now smiled waiting for the answer. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 110 - Princess Anastasia Pouts After attending the evening tea party hosted by my mother, I immediately set foot to wander around the Mansion where I live without being accompanied by anyone.The snow that had re-appeared and the sight of the adventurers resting made me curious about what they were talking about. As far as my experience interacting with adventurers who happened to stop by a place that was my family''s vacation destination, I had heard their thrilling adventure stories several times. Their goals in becoming adventurers had various backgrounds, such as wanting to travel to numerous places, overcoming fear of past failures, escaping from responsibilities that burdened their lives, and many other reasons that made me even more amazed at their life choices to become adventurers. That admiration was shown by their two-faced attitude when dealing with clients who were able to provide large salaries for trivial, light work. Even adventurers with a guaranteed Class-A rating were not free from cheating that was only known by their abilities. A real example of that happened right before my eyes. Some Class-A adventurers who were relaxing seemed to not understand how to use the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd and lower the price of their raw corpses. In fact, in the basic book instructions owned by the Adventurer''s Guild, they had several special staff who were able to dissect the corpses of hunted animals so as not to reduce the quality of the goods and lower the selling price. However, that was not a problem for me because the point of hunting the Golden King Bear was to reduce the population of the Golden King Bear herd that had invaded with the amount of payment that had been set by me and the decision of the Adventurer''s Guild. If only they got the difference in the selling price of the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd, then it was not a problem that involved my family. Among the adventurers who had Class-A levels, several young adventurers started to bother me for a while. That was because the look in my eyes seemed to give information about themselves that would be wasted if I didn''t do the Linked Ritual. When I was attending a evening tea party, my eyes seemed to be forced by the Yurification System to establish a Linked Ritual with them. If my memory serves me right, that adventurer party only had five members with an unusual party composition. My small guess was that it was the young man who served as the leader of the adventurer party and it seemed that he had made the other men feel jealous after seeing him surrounded by women. Speaking of such an adventurous party composition. I who had read the magic book of one of the Great Heroes knew that a party composition where there was only one man and surrounded by women was called a harem party composition and for some reason... it was very popular among the Great Heroes in the past. "Should I try make a adventurer party that contains women too? Like that harem composition?" I muttered a little while walking in a random place. "If my adventurer party only contains women... can it be called a harem party too?" I continued my small mutter without caring about an answer because this was just a stupid question of mine that did not expect an answer to. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire While I was walking around the Mansion where I lived, I saw the small party that I had been looking for. At that moment, my eyes were filled with various transparent writings from the Yurification System. What caught my attention was the presence of a star witch, a strategy analyst, an overtime healer, and a walking fortress that used the blessings of the Goddess Aurora. All of that information was addressed to four girls who were currently relaxing enjoying their baked potatoes and making small jokes. I didn''t dare to approach them because of the presence of a man who made me feel disgusted at his innocent face as if he had no sins. "I want to approach them and form a Linked Ritual, but how?" I muttered a little while activated my ability to walk silently without being detected. My light and silent footsteps brought me one step closer to them. Their jokes that seemed familiar to each other seemed to show their closeness who were able to joke around in a lewd and naughty way. Especially with jokes that bring a woman''s pride through her underwear. Such jokes made me think twice about approaching them because my panties were often the subject of jokes from my Goddess like making my sweaty panties a magic catalyst. It sounded strange but somehow it became a real magic catalyst. The phenomenon that was hard to explain made me wonder if the panties I was wearing and sweating would always be the perfect magic catalyst. It was sad because the answer to that question was true. A magic catalyst created from the holy sweat of a Saintess that settled on my panties. It sounded quite perverted but holy at the same time. Ugh, is this why Zoe and her spirit sisters liked my panties that had become magic catalysts so much? If this continues, then I look like an endless supply of food sources for Zoe and her two spirit sisters. Plaakk!! Buugghh!! While I was thinking about something else and hiding myself without being noticed by them, I could hear the sound of a loud slap that knocked someone down. I immediately observed the situation near me and realized that the young man was in a state that did not allow him to pretend to be innocent after knowing the girl''s habit of always buying black underwear. I had suspected this before and this young man was a true pervert. His innocent face mask was now removed, revealing himself who looked helpless after receiving a hard slap and blow from the girl who had a polite noble-like dress style. Two women wearing robes from the Aurora Goddess Temple rushed to provide first aid by chanting a healing spell. At that moment, I started to move closer to them and released my silent technique that had made them ignore my presence. A small conversation occurred after I accused the young man of being a pervert and my desire to give a Quest in exchange for a Linked Ritual with them. "EEHH !!" "HAH ?!" "WHAT THE FUCK WITH THAT QUEST!" "AAAHHH !!" A unique reaction where the four girls screamed together and made me stand waiting for their answer. "L-Lily-sama... Forgive me for asking such an impolite thing. W-Why would Lily-sama give us a Quest like that? Does it include our adventurer party leader?" asked the adventurer girl who used the noble attribute. If I answered her because I wanted to form a Linked Ritual with them, it would raise another question and make it difficult for me to answer it. So, I decided to give an answer that would make her shut up and accept it easily. "I''m not interested in that young man, I just want to kiss the four girls who make my heart beat fast like this," while saying a cliche sentence that would make anyone who saw it shudder, I confidently said that sentence and approached the adventurer girl noble. My hand immediately grabbed her shoulder and gave a gaze that locked her gaze on me. "Is the reward from this Quest too small for a cute girl like you?" I asked further while bringing my lips closer to hers. When my lips were about to touch hers, my ears suddenly got a soft pull with a soft word that made me shiver, "What are you doing, Lily?" The cold and piercing words came from Princess Anastasia, I immediately glanced to see her and realized that Princess Anastasia seemed to have run to reach me and let her mouth exhale hot breath due to the hasty running. "Huft... Haah... W-What are you doing, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia once again while pulling my arm after my glance caught her attention. "Princess Anastasia, don''t you sleep to rest your body?" I asked while looking at my surroundings which looked awkward. "How can I sleep if I see my love partner flirting with another woman in front of my eyes!" grumbled Princess Anastasia while pulling my body to sink into her embrace. Our bodies touched each other and gave me a warm feeling that made me forget that this was still a winter night. "Muuu!! What are you thinking about? A naughty purpose to make me feel hurt?" asked Princess Anastasia as she hugged my body and laid her head on my big breasts. "I didn''t plan on doing that," I replied while standing up straight to accept Princess Anastasia''s hug as she buried her face in my breasts. "Liar! I saw you wanting to kiss another woman. Do you want to give me another love rival after my rivals have inhuman powers like Ciel and Sia?" continued Princess Anastasia, who made me confused by her sudden strange behavior. What is happening to Princess Anastasia? Why is she acting strangely like this? Does this have anything to do with the Quest I will give to these adventurers? Princess Anastasia looked at me as if she wanted to do something. Her trembling body and her gaze filled with sparks made her look like a woman who wanted to get something from me. The words given by Princess Anastasia made me look like a woman who likes to play with other women''s feelings, but that''s not true! I have no intention of playing with the feelings of other women who have a special relationship with me. "Don''t you want to see me kiss another woman?" I asked Princess Anastasia whose body was still shaking while hugging my body. Her large breasts had become an outlet for her, who looked like she was pouting at me. Princess Anastasia immediately shook her head to deny my question. "Y-You can kiss other women if you kiss me first!" said Princess Anastasia in a firm tone and pulled her head that was originally resting on my big breasts. "Is that all? I can do it as long as I can kiss their lips," I said with a soft smile to Princess Anastasia. "Kuuh! Lily is a perverted and naughty girl! Teasing me like this to get another woman. Isn''t getting a Princess like me is enough for you?!" said Princess Anastasia while giving a small punch to my body. Poomm!! Poommm!! In that small punch, I tried to push my body to give a soft kiss to Princess Anastasia''s lips. Chuussppp... The soft kiss made the adventurers who were watching me gasp and were surprised to see my closeness to Princess Anastasia. My soft kiss that touched her lips was wrapped in a soft touch that stroked her long hair. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On a winter night like this, I made Princess Anastasia breathe deeply after her lips received a passionate kiss from me. "Does this allow me to kiss their lips?" I said after releasing my kiss from Princess Anastasia''s lips. Princess Anastasia still looked pouty and her hands were holding the collar of my military uniform. "D-Don''t give them a long kiss," Princess Anastasia replied with her soft tone and a blush covering her entire face. "M-Make sure to kiss me again after kissing them, Lily..." Princess Anastasia muttered softly before she covered her face with both of her hands while blushing. Chapter 111 - Princess Sweet Jealously Princess Anastasia stared at me with her cheeks pouting and puffed out.Thanks to Princess Anastasia, several female adventurers in front of me began to look at me with awkward gazes. I don''t know why Princess Anastasia gave me such a condition when she appeared behind my body in a hurry. I didn''t do anything wrong, right? [ Oh, Lily-chan, it seems like you''ve made one of the women who already loving you feel a fire of jealousy when her pure love gets a new challenge from an unknown girl. ] My Goddess suddenly gave her little opinion which made me even more confused. Meanwhile, my eyes which were still covered by the written information floating in front of me increased my greed to get their rare skills. My goal in getting their rare skills is... they are the only ones who have the potential to become great female individuals in the future just like Alice and Alyssa. In order to balance Alice and Alyssa''s talents, I need to prepare by getting a skill that can boost my ability to be on par with Alice and Alyssa. [ I can''t understand why you would do such a troublesome thing and attract the jealousy of one of the Princesses who is famous for her kindness. Seeing a Princess who is jealous because her love interest is cheating on her before her very eyes... ] [ That makes for a very interesting love drama! ] [ I Hope, this Princess is not a Yandere. ] Yandere? Is that something dangerous? I feel like that is a dangerous term that makes my body shiver in fear when I hear it. [ Yes, it can be dangerous and it can be wholesome. ] [ The choice is in the hands of your destiny, Lily-chan. ] I scratched my cheek after getting an ambiguous answer from my Goddess. Since my information was very limited and my free time was also limited, I decided to stroke Princess Anastasia''s cheek and pull her pouting cheek towards me. "I will do as you want, Princess Anastasia," I said while releasing a gentle caress on her cheek. My gaze was now fixed on the four adventurer girls who were standing with their eyes rolling. It seems that the Quest I was giving them had made them feel confused and hesitant to accept it. I immediately approached one of the adventurer girls who was wearing a noble suit. Her slender body and polite clothes gave a special impression of her being clever. It was supported by her special skill in the form of [The One Who Can Analyze Anything by Looking at it]. An analysis skill that I needed to translate a magic book belonging to the Great Hero which was filled with implied meanings that were still mysterious to me. Even though I had the ability to translate German into the Aurora Kingdom language, it didn''t make me understand the implied meaning written by one of the Great Heroes in one of her personal notes which was in the form of scribbles without a clear meaning. I hoped that by gaining the ability of this adventurer girl, the meaning of the scribbles that had no clear meaning could be translated clear and correctly. Meanwhile, the ability of the star witch also made me a little interested, especially with her special ability to read horoscopes to draw someone''s destiny. The two girls who wore the attributes of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora also had unique abilities. Even though one of the girls had a unique weapon in the form of a large hammer and her body shape was covered in heavy armor, it didn''t make me ignore her special abilities such as wide-range healing magic and her sisters who can make support magic to providing strong defense. These four girls, it would be a waste if I let them go without doing the Linked Ritual with them, "How about it? Do you want to do this very easy Quest?" I asked to get their answers who were currently discussing the answers they wanted to give me. Squssqqhh ... Squuiisshhh ... Wiizzqqhhh ... Some small whispers from them could be heard entering my ears very clearly. "How is this? Lily-sama seems to want to take my first kiss on the lips?" whispered the noble adventurer girl while pressing her lips to one of her fingers while she blushed. "C-Calm down... Let''s understand the situation first before we take any further steps. The reward for this quest is fifty gold pieces just for kissing her lips. If it''s divided between four people, that would leave ten gold pieces unused. How are we supposed to divide the ten gold pieces unused?" whispered one of the girls who looked like a star witch and moved her pointy hat to cover the strange smile on her face. "I don''t mind," replied the girl wearing the Aurora Shrine robe. "I don''t mind either since we''re both women. If she were a man, then I could use the Aurora Shrine''s religious prohibition against women kissing a man on the lips," said one of the girls wearing the Aurora Shrine robe and moved her large hammer to lean on the mound of dirt. "Umm... Are you sure you don''t mind about this quest?" asked the noble adventurer girl while giving the two adventurer girls wearing the Aurora Shrine robe a straight look. The two girls immediately shook their heads and expressed their willingness to carry out a light Quest that had a large reward. "The reward from the Quest payment will be able to make our lives luxurious for the next few months or become emergency savings in critical moments," the words of the girl wearing the robe of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora made all the girls who were discussing nod. "It makes sense, it will be savings for difficult situations in the future," replied the noble adventurer girl. "So, we will accept the Quest given by Lily-sama directly?" continued the noble adventurer girl in a whisper. Nood... Nood... Nood... They nodded to each other after the small whisper resulted in an important decision to accept the Quest that I suddenly gave. They turned their bodies simultaneously and looked at me who was standing together with Princess Anastasia. "Lily-sama, we will accept the Quest!" they said together. I couldn''t hold back my joy by letting out a soft smile at them and it made Princess Anastasia pull my uniform with her cheeks puffed up even more. "Lily... don''t forget to kiss my lips after kissing theirs..." said Princess Anastasia while puffing up her cheeks. "How could I forget that," I replied while smiling softly and stroking Princess Anastasia''s puffed cheeks again. "You look cute and adorable when you''re like this," I said while stroking Princess Anastasia''s cheeks so they wouldn''t puff up and show her sweet attitude as the Princess of the Aurora Kingdom. "Are you enjoying my jealous feelings, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia who started to tell me what was in her heart. Princess Anastasia''s question made me pause for a moment and stroke her cheeks again. "Hmm... Lily... Do you admit it if you enjoy me being jealous?" asked Princess Anastasia further after the previous question didn''t get an answer from me. I was still smiling and continued stroking her cheeks. "Hmph! Do whatever you want! Don''t blame me if I do something dangerous while Lily is sleeping!" grumbled Princess Anastasia who looked annoyed at me. "And... what will you do while I''m sleeping?" I asked, moving my hand once again to stroke Princess Anastasia''s cheek. "I''ll do anything! Like kissing Lily''s lips! Stripping Lily''s body while sleeping! And making Lily accept my love marks that are spread all over Lily''s body!" Princess Anastasia shouted, making the four girls in front of me blush when they heard it. Blush... Aware of her words that were screaming and pouring out her heart, Princess Anastasia immediately took cover behind my body and buried her face on my back. "Haaauuu... That''s so embarrassing," she said in a weak and cute tone. "If that''s what you want to do, I''ll gladly accept your love marks, Princess Anastasia," I said to calm Princess Anastasia who was blushing and burying her face on my back. [ Wow! Since when did my cute Lily-chan understand how to tease women like this? ] [ Has my cute Lily-chan grown up without me realizing it? ] [ The change that made me smile earlier almost made my nose bleed seeing this cuteness. ] [ Romance between women is indeed the best! ] I could feel that my Goddess was giving me a compliment and admiration. The sentence I said was not far from what one of the Great Heroes in the past had experienced. Because the composition of the Great Hero''s adventurer party in the past consisted of one man surrounded by beautiful women. It made some women scramble to get involved in the conversation and spread strange behavior as Princess Anastasia did. This method only made me look like I was following Princess Anastasia''s wishes and prevented further misunderstandings. "Alright, let''s get started," I said while giving a soft smile to the four adventurous girls in front of me. Tap... Tap... The noble adventurer girl immediately approached me and mumbled a little before giving me a kiss on the lips, "T-This is my first kiss, please don''t overdo it in kissing my lips, Lily-sama..." With her small mumble, the noble adventurer girl began to kiss my lips slowly. Whether it was because of the night conditions after doing the heavy hunting activity of the Golden King Bear herd, I felt that her lips felt rough and dry. "Huukk... Mmm... Ahh..." the noble adventurer girl moaned when she received my kiss on the lips. Sluurrpp... I gave some of my saliva to wet her dry lips. "Puuaahh... Lily-samaaaa..." The noble adventurer girl looked at me with sparkling eyes after her first kiss was stolen by me. "Did my kiss feel good?" I asked with a gentle smile towards her. "Y-Yes, Lily-sama, that was my first good kiss," replied the noble adventurer girl with a blush filling her face. "Next..." I immediately directed my gaze to the star witch. "M-Me? N-Now it''s my turn?" she replied with her awkward behavior. "Kuuhu... T-This will be very embarrassing. D-Do it quickly, Lily-sama!" shouted the star witch with her body surrendering and her lips that were ready to receive a kiss from my lips. Chuu... With a light touch from her body that was pushed towards me, the star witch girl forced herself closer to my lips until they touched mine. Sluurrpp... I don''t know if it was because she saw my previous lip kiss with the noble adventurer girl or not, she moved her tongue to wet her lips until it touched my tongue. "Hwaauuhh... Mmpphh... Awwhhh..." her little moan that received the touch of my lips until they licked each other''s lips. Sluurrpp... Sluurrpp... The licking of our tongues made a slightly lewd sound and made Princess Anastasia press my body as a sign to stop our lip kiss. "Hmph!" Princess Anastasia grumbled, sounding jealous behind my back. Chuupp... "Pwaaahhh.... I-It feels so good... A kiss can feel this good?" said the star witch girl with her face showing a strange smile. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thuuttt... Thuuutt... Before I continued my kiss, I got a small message from Princess Anastasia who whispered behind my back. "Lily..." "Don''t make me jealous anymore..." "It hurts to see you being affectionate with another woman..." Princess Anastasia grumbled jealously. Chapter 112 - A Glaring Jelly of Princess Anastasia I glanced at Princess Anastasia who was muttering about her jealousy towards me."This is the first time I''ve seen you like this, Princess Anastasia. " Before I continued to give a gentle kiss to the two girls from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora, I teased Princess Anastasia a little with my words, which began to get a little resistance from Princess Anastasia''s hand. Thompp... Thompp... Princess Anastasia''s small punch made me laugh a little when she hit my back. From behind my back, I could see the blush on Princess Anastasia''s face, which told me that she was in a jealous mood. "Lily... Do you like to tease me like this?" Princess Anastasia muttered a little while stopping her small punch that hit my back. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "Lily... You''re stupid!" grumbled Princess Anastasia who was now burying her face in my back again. "Please hold yourself back for a little while longer, Princess Anastasia. I will finish this Quest quickly and kiss your lips again according to your request," I replied in a whisper to Princess Anastasia who had now hidden her face in my back. In a small glance of my eyes, I could see Princess Anastasia''s ears turning red and her body trembling with jealousy. Jealousy, huh? I think... I''ve felt something like that. A feeling that bothers me when I see something I don''t like. Usually, this happened to me in the past who longed for a life that tried to make peace with my brown skin color. Now... the blessings given by my Goddess made my skin color has changed to light brown. I could only feel jealousy when other girls showed off their enchanting beauty and elegance. But now it has changed with me who already considers my skin color very special because it is a natural sign for someone who has extraordinary magical capacity and energy. A situation that made me always jealous and envious of other girls, has now changed into a situation that makes me much more special compared to them. It makes me relieved and happy after going through the obstacles of the past that made me look like a clown at a noble party. Even though I couldn''t hold back my urge to kill someone when I heard an insult aimed at my skin color, at least it made me feel relieved with my ability to kill someone easily. "Huumph!!" Princess Anastasia gave me a small bite on my back. "Quickly finish what you''re doing, Lily!" she said while giving my back a small bite that almost made me laugh out loud. "I understand, Princess Anastasia. Umm... please don''t bite my sweaty uniform. Isn''t it disgusting to lick and bite my sweat?" I replied by moving my cape that began to cover Princess Anastasia''s entire body who wanted to hide behind my back. "Huummpp!!" Princess Anastasia ignored my words and still bit my military uniform from behind my back. "Ahh, hahaha..." I chuckled after seeing Princess Anastasia''s behavior which looked very childish then looked at the two girls who were waiting for their turn to kiss my lips. With small movements of their light footsteps, they tried to approach my body that was standing receiving a small spoiled bite on my back. "Lily-sama, doesn''t this make you have a problem when treating Princess Anastasia like this?" asked one of the shrine maidens who was seen wearing thick armor all over her body. "It''s okay, this Princess is just jealous and is expressing her jealousy like this," I said which made my back feel a small bite that was deeper than before. I tried my best not to scream after getting a deep bite like that and gave a small smile to let me know that this situation was under control. The shrine maiden gave a look that seemed confused and unsure of my words. "Princess Anastasia... you don''t mind this, right?" I asked Princess Anastasia to make sure that this situation was under control. "QUICKLY FINISH YOUR KISS!" shouted Princess Anastasia while tightening her grip on her hands that were now grabbing my big breasts. "Princess Anastasia, doesn''t it seem unethical for a woman to touch another woman''s breasts in public like this?" I said while saying the embarrassing thing calmly. "Hmph!" Princess Anastasia cleared her throat when she got a question from me. Her attitude of trying to ignore me and moving her hands to gently squeeze my breasts immediately attracted the attention of the four adventurer girls in front of me with eyes filled with blush. The gentle caresses and squeezes given by Princess Anastasia almost made me moans. Princess Anastasia''s treatment seemed perverted and naughty made me not understand how big her jealousy was that she dared to do something like this in public. If this continued, then there would be a big scandal that would ruin Princess Anastasia''s good name. I didn''t want that to happen and gave a small code to the two girls to approach me. With that small code, the two shrine maidens approached me and closed their eyes at the same time. "Lily-sama, this is the first time I''ve gotten a kiss on the lips like this from someone else. I hope Lily-sama will take responsibility for me if something happens after a kiss on the lips like this," muttered the shrine maiden who was wearing thick armor on her body. Because her body was wearing thick armor with a design that made it difficult for her body to move, the shrine maiden gave a small touch to her thick armor to collapse and fall to the ground. Kraakk ... Kraakk ... Baammm ... The sound of her thick heavy armor caught my attention and Princess Anastasia, I could feel her body moving slightly to peek out from my back. From behind the thick heavy armor, I could see the slender body of the shrine maiden who looked holy by the touch of human sin. I accidentally gave a compliment to her body like, "Ahhh ... you really look like an angel from heaven who just showed off her holy body in front of me." The compliment that came out of my mouth immediately made Princess Anastasia aware and made her hands squeeze my breasts hard. "Hyyaauuh !!" I moaned a little after feeling my breasts being squeezed by Princess Anastasia''s hands. My little moan made me realize that Princess Anastasia''s jealousy was getting stronger. "Lily ..." said Princess Anastasia in her soft voice that indicated something. My body''s instincts immediately felt this as a sign not to pay attention to other women''s bodies that were much more tempting than Princess Anastasia''s body. Booingg... Boiingg... The squeeze done by Princess Anastasia grew stronger until I was overwhelmed to suppress my moaning voice. In a condition like this, I tried to stay calm and hoped for a comfortable and safe Linked Ritual without embarrassing obstacles like this. "L-Lily-sama... this is very embarrassing so do it quickly... our kiss," the shrine maiden muttered after her thick armor collapsed and fell to the ground. Her body shape that caught my attention had diverted my main goal to form a Linked Ritual with her. "I almost forgot about that," I muttered in a low voice. Twiitcchh.... "Hmph!! Lily!" Princess Anastasia suddenly stopped squeezing her hands on my breasts with a strong squeeze. It seemed like a sign for me to quickly finish this kiss Linked Ritual. Ugh, it seems like my little mumble has been heard by Princess Anastasia. I have to be more careful when muttering in a situation like this. I immediately stretched my hand to receive a kiss that the shrine maiden would give before continuing to kiss the shrine maiden next to her. Chuuppp... The kiss I felt seemed warmer and more tempting than before. Her body felt stiff after removing her thick and heavy armor, it seemed to make her look like a normal, shy girl. Sluurrpp... The kiss she gave left a small lick that wet our lips, her warm saliva gave a softness of love that was difficult to explain in words. The movement of her soft tongue made me moan a little until I got a strong squeeze from Princess Anastasia''s hand which was still holding my breast. "Pwaaahhh... Lily-sama..." "I hope that makes you feel satisfied after getting my first kiss as a virgin shrine maiden about this embarrassing thing." The shrine maiden immediately put her thick armor back on after giving me a gentle kiss on the lips. Although it felt very comfortable and enjoyable, it did not match the outburst of Princess Anastasia''s expression of jealousy as she squeezed my breasts until they touched the sensitive part of my breasts. "One more thing... I can endure this painful jealousy after this woman kissed Lily''s lips," Princess Anastasia''s small mumble was heard by my ears. I understand that her jealousy is very big, but I didn''t know that her jealousy would be this big when she saw me with another woman. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is this what the Great Hero felt in the past when he was caught alone with one of the women in his adventurer party? I think... I''m starting to understand what the Great Hero felt in the past. The last shrine maiden just stood quietly and closed her eyes. Her lips slowly opened as if giving me a space to kiss her lips when the time came. With my heart feeling jealous of Princess Anastasia, I used my body''s strength to kiss her lips. Chuupp... The kiss I felt was much softer and more comfortable. With this soft and comfortable kiss, I felt that she was a shrine maiden who had a gentle and loving nature towards all humans who were in trouble. Her soft and supple lips made me want to give a long kiss but it was stopped by Princess Anastasia''s small murmur counting down. Sluurrppp... I immediately licked her soft lips before releasing my kiss from her lips. It felt really unfortunate when I had to release the kiss from comfortable and soft lips like this. "Lily-sama... did I do this lip kiss correctly?" asked the shrine maiden while holding her breasts as if she were holding back her trembling. "Umm, you did it very well," I replied while giving her a small smile. Twiitch... "Is it finished... Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia while giving a small pinch to my breasts. "Yes, Princess Anastasia. You don''t need to feel jealous anymore after this Quest I gave to them is finished," I said while stroking Princess Anastasia''s hand that was holding my breasts. "Lily... you are really mean when you do this in front of me," Princess Anastasia suddenly released her small hug from my back and immediately grabbed my front body. Twiitcchh... With a small touch from her body that was pushed forward, Princess Anastasia hugged my body and gave me a passionate kiss that made me unconsciously moan a little. Chuupp... Sluurrpp... "Hnngghh !!" I moaned a little after receiving a passionate kiss from Princess Anastasia. Princess Anastasia deliberately kissed my lips until she ran out of breath and released her kiss after running out of breath. In that state, I could see that the four adventurer girls in front of me were staring at Princess Anastasia with their cheeks puffed up adorable. Chapter 113 - The Awkward Night Time "Ugh... What happened? Why does my head feel so heavy?"Right after Lily finished kissing the four adventurer girls and giving them the payment for her personal Quest, the young man who had received a slap and a hard punch that made him unconscious suddenly woke up seeing the condition of his adventurer party that looked strange. The four girls who were members of his adventurer party looked like they were holding their lips, sulking with their cheeks puffed out. Without the young man realizing it, the four members of his adventurer party were now in a worrying situation. "It feels... like I''m being toyed with and can''t refuse Lily-sama''s request. On the other hand... I enjoy the personal Quest given by her," muttered one of the noble adventurer girls. Her murmur was heard, and the other girls nodded in agreement. "I think... now I understand what Princess Anastasia has felt," replied the star witch while pressing her pointed hat until it covered her entire face which was now covered in a bright red blush. "I can''t say anything else because it was my first kiss on the lips," said one of the shrine maidens who was now seen hugging her heavy hammer tightly. Of all the words that were full of implied meaning, there was one shrine maiden who seemed to smile and give off a happy aura because she had just had her first experience which made her heart flutter. "The nervousness of kissing someone''s lips and the feeling of loss after giving my first kiss, this feels very happy and also sad at the same time," she muttered softly with her face downcast but smiling. The young man who had just woken up from his slight fainting could only stare at his adventurer party members with a look of astonishment. "What happened actually?" Even though the young man asked a second question and repeated the question filled with curiosity, not a single girl in his adventurer party wanted to answer it. Because his curiosity was ignored by the girls, the young man went back to grilling potatoes for his dinner. "Hey, does this mean that Princess Anastasia has a special relationship with Lily-sama?" the star magician girl asked a noble adventurer girl. The question made the young man who was roasting potatoes prick up his ears to eavesdrop on their conversation. "I think Princess Anastasia has a special relationship with Lily-sama. Without Princess Anastasia''s help, the news of the Golden King Bear herd hunting quest would not have reached the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital and received full support from the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital''s Adventurer Guild Master," replied the noble adventurer girl. On that increasingly cold night, the only source of warmth for them besides the burning campfire that was roasting potatoes was the flashback of their lips feeling the softness of a girl who had caught their attention. "Tch~ so this Princess can use her authority even though she doesn''t have enough power to participate in the political power struggle between nobles," grumbled the star magician girl. The noble adventurer girl shook her head. "I doubt that." "Huh? Does that one Princess have enough power to change the course of the ongoing political power struggle?" "No, that''s not what I mean. While I was still part of the Baron noble family who actively followed the news from the nobles of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital, I had heard mixed news about a Princess who was able to control the Aurora Kingdom from behind the scenes." Ctaakkk... Cttaakkk... The words of the noble adventurer girl made the flames of the campfire now change into a warm atmosphere filled with mystery. "Don''t tell me... that Princess is... Princess Anastasia who we just met?" asked the star witch girl with cold sweat starting to wet her neck. In the cold conditions of this winter night, her cold sweat could not lie to her who looked excited and liked the mystery story that was slowly revealed. The noble adventurer girl only nodded when she heard the guess given by the star witch girl. Even within the scope of her small Baron family, rumors about Princess Anastasia who was like a living legend who controlled the kingdom from behind the scenes had been told hundreds of times. Without knowing her figure, the noble family who heard Princess Anastasia would obey all orders given by the royal family and try as much as possible not to attract further attention from the Shadow Princess. Seeing the figure of the Shadow Princess in person had made the noble adventurer girl shudder in fear. "Yes, you could say, she is a Princess who can control this kingdom just by saying her name." The words of the noble adventurer girl made her feel afraid after realizing her jealousy after kissing Lily had to compete with someone who might be an obstacle for her adventurer party in the future. "That''s a really interesting story. Competing with someone who uses her intelligence and cunning to move a large kingdom from behind the scenes. Isn''t that worthy enough to be my rival?" said the star witch girl while showing her face filled with a confident smile. "I''m sure that Princess Anastasia will be a rival who will make you dizzy and look stupid in front of Lily-sama." "Hey, at least don''t make me look like a stupid girl after saying something cool like this!" Ctaakk... Ctaakk... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the campfire began to burn the potatoes that were now ready to be eaten again by the young man, his ears had heard the contents of the conversation between the noble adventurer girl and the star witch girl began to interpret what had happened when he fainted. His hand that was now holding the baked potato began to feel as if he had been stolen by someone. This theft was not a theft of an object but rather a theft of a feeling that was still vaguely felt by the young man. With a feeling of discomfort after being stolen by something he was not aware of, the young man began to eat his baked potato slowly. Cttaasss... "Aahh!! Hot!!" shouted the young man after feeling his tongue burn. His baked potato fell to the ground and his gaze was fixed on the two shrine maidens who came from the follower of the Goddess Aurora. The young man stared at the two shrine maidens hoping that he would immediately get first aid after his tongue was burned by the still hot baked potato. However, a surprising sight was seen before his eyes. Chuuppp... Sluurrpp... The young man who had an innocent face and seemed to have not known the sins of mankind had received an undeniable divine revelation before his eyes. Both of his eyes widened after seeing the two shrine maidens kissing each other in front of his eyes. Chuuupp... Sllurrpp... "Hmmph? This feels different from before?" After giving a kiss by demonstrating what had happened before, the two shrine maidens gave each other an assessment of their kiss that felt different from kissing Lily. "Why does this feel different? Are we doing it the wrong way?" asked the other shrine maiden after losing something that made her mood even more chaotic than usual. The two shrine maidens looked at each other and wiped their lips that had been wet from the previous kiss. The young man who saw this looked surprised again after finding his adventurer party feeling strange. It was like he was getting a hallucination magic attack that made his eyes see strange things that rarely happened to his adventurer party members. "W-What exactly happened?" The same question was asked again by the young man. Without getting a clear answer, the young man only got a strange response from the girls around him who started looking at each other with strange eyes. The gaze contained a feeling of jealousy, curiosity, and a strong desire to get to know Lily better. Degg... Deggg... "Huuuhh... my heart is pounding when I think about Lily-sama," said the two shrine maidens at the same time. "Could it be... I have fallen in love with Lily-sama?" said one of the shrine maidens who suddenly attracted the attention of her adventurer party members. "EEHH?!!" shouted the young man after hearing the shrine maiden''s words. "What exactly happened!" shouted the young man who was now trying to satisfy his curiosity about what had happened when he fainted after falling to the ground. The wounds that covered his entire body due to the slaps and punches from the noble adventurer girl made him recover from the curiosity that began to flood his mind. "What happened?" "What happened!" "Am I the only one filled with curiosity like this?!" The young man''s scream made his adventurer party members bow their heads and mourn their faces with a red blush. The shame that spread quickly filled the young man with curiosity that needed an answer as soon as possible. "Hey, is there none of you who want to tell me about what actually happened?!" with a tone filled with his strong curiosity, the young man only got an answer from the behavior of his adventurer party members who were very strange. "Y-You all don''t want to tell me?" the young man tried to look calm with his authority as the only man in this adventurer party. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire With his mature attitude that tried to look like a tough stud, the young man hoped that his attitude filled with responsibility would give him the answer that he was looking for. "..." "..." With his patience almost running out and time also running out, the four members of his adventurer party now stood up to do something. "I-I''m going to set up a tent to sleep," said the noble adventurer girl as she left the young man first, her face still bowed with a blush covered by both of her hands. "I-I''m going to prepare a spell to protect us while we sleep," said the star witch girl who was now rushing off to prepare a high-level protective spell for all members of her adventurer party. The young man who saw this began to feel that the four girls in his adventurer party seemed to be hiding something from him very clearly. The rejection he experienced showed that this was a situation that threatened him as the leader of this adventurer party. The young man began to scratch his cheek while maintaining his curious attitude so as not to peek too far ahead. The simultaneous secret of the four members of his adventurer party, made him feel ostracized and abandoned by his adventurer party members. "I don''t know why... this feels painful and sad." "Oh, my poor self..." "What happened to my adventurer party members!" By shouting about his heart and his current bitter experience, the young man tried to assume that this was his bad experience and bad karma for understanding the color of women''s underwear to be answered with the right answer. "Oh, Goddess Aurora, what did I do wrong?" the young man muttered when he realized that he was suddenly left alone and only had a bonfire to accompany him. Even the two shrine maidens who were very close to him had left him without saying a word. Chapter 114 - Good Night, Princess Anastasia "Hmmphh..."After I returned from walking around the Mansion where I lived which was now covered in snow that had piled up again, the Princess still sulking and puffing her cheeks until she looked cute squirrel who was hiding behind my back. Princess Anastasia seemed to be giving me an emotional attack on me who had given a Quest to Adventurer girls that made her act strangely like this. Even when the adventurers and soldiers were resting after hunting the Golden King Bear herd with satisfactory results, it did not make Princess Anastasia let go of herself who was hugging my back. "Hmmpphh..." The Princess still let out a sharp snort from her mouth as if she was showing her sulking heart to me. I don''t know what Princess Anastasia was doing, but it attracted the attention of the people around us. Even Noel who wanted to rush to greet my arrival after walking around alone for a while, gave up her intention to meet me. I could only let out a small smile at the sulking Princess and rushed into my private tent to sleep. Sraakkk... After I entered my private tent and realized that it was past midnight, my body was suddenly possessed by a feeling of laziness that made me want to lie down on the bed immediately. Thuukk... Thuuudd... The thick shoes I was wearing immediately came off along with Princess Anastasia''s movement of quickly removing her footwear. Our shoes that were covered in snow were neatly lined up and my body immediately brought my consciousness to the comfortable bed to lay down my tired body. "Princess Anastasia, do you want to sleep with me?" I asked Princess Anastasia who was still attached to my back without any sign of letting go. "Hmmpphh..." With a small nod from her mouth that still showed her attitude of sulking at me, Princess Anastasia now pushed my body to fall on my soft and comfortable bed. Buuugghhh... My body which was pushed down onto this soft and comfortable bed immediately felt a strange movement from Princess Anastasia. The strange movement was like her hands actively loosening the ties of my military cosplay uniform to strip my body. "Lily... Do you like adding love rivals that make me jealous like this?" asked Princess Anastasia along with her hand movements that were trying to strip my body. "Eh? I didn''t intend to do that," it seemed like I had made Princess Anastasia misunderstand a little about what had just happened to me with the four female adventurers. "Hmmpphh... Lily... Do you know that I have a little difficulty in getting an advantage when there are more love rivals to win your heart?" With my body still prone in bed and feeling the movement of Princess Anastasia''s hands that began to untie the skirt of my cosplay uniform, I could feel that Princess Anastasia would do something that she had said when I fell asleep later. "Are you afraid that I will look like I''m leaving you when I''m close to another girl?" I asked after getting a conclusion from Princess Anastasia''s question along with her strange attitude like this. Although I am still a novice in love, I have learned to understand love from the guidance given by my Goddess and the direct experience of the Great Hero in the past through his magic book filled with his notes hidden in words that only he understands. Through the skills given by the noble adventurer girl, I will at least understand a thing or two from the personal notes left by the Great Hero in the past through small notes in his magic book. I also realized that Ritual Linked and the Yurification System are extraordinary techniques that make women easily fall in love with me just by making small physical contact such as touching or kissing. However, the thing I do not understand is my relationship with them. The relationship that is difficult for girls to understand always makes me wonder. Is this a normal relationship for a girl to be jealous when I am close to another girl as my Goddess said? Or is this a form of Princess Anastasia''s feelings who wants to get free time to be with me and does not want other girls to interfere with our free time? Such questions filled me with questions that needed answers regarding the strange behavior that Princess Anastasia was showing. "Lily, can you lie down facing me? It''s a bit hard to see your face when you''re lying on your stomach like this," Princess Anastasia whispered as I felt my cosplay uniform skirt disappear, leaving only my sweat-covered panties. Ruubb... Intentionally, I could feel that my panties were now being stroked, causing my body to receive a stimulation that felt very pleasurable. "Haahh..." I unconsciously let out a light moan after feeling the sensitive touch on my panties and it made Princess Anastasia giggle in her whisper. "Fufu~ it seems like you like this kind of touch, Lily," she whispered as she slowly turned my body to face her. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire I was forced to turn my body to face her and saw Princess Anastasia''s facial expression which was now filled with a red blush after doing a small stroke on my panties. "Haahh..." My breathing was now heavy and I could feel that my face was also flushed with shame. We who were staring at each other like this began to be silent for a few moments before I stretched my arms. "You want to strip me in winter like this?" I asked with a feeling of shame that began to fill my entire face. "..." Princess Anastasia fell silent after hearing my question. The sound of our heavy breathing only gave an embarrassing nuance and looked even more perverted. The sound of the night wind that began to hit my tent had managed to enter and hit our bodies. "Umm... doesn''t it feel very cold already?" I asked further. Princess Anastasia who was on top of my body and was silent began to lie down on top of me, Princess Anastasia then pulled one of the blankets on my bed to cover our bodies from the winter wind at night. "Too bad, I wanted to do something more but was hindered by the situation that did not support it," whispered Princess Anastasia while lying down on my body which was already covered by the blanket. "Aahhh... warm..." Princess Anastasia sighed after lying down with my body which was covered by the same blanket. "Hmm... it seems like sleeping in a situation like this isn''t too bad. Although I want to sleep after stripping Lily, hehe..." said Princess Anastasia while giving her a little joke that sounded perverted and naughty. "I feel like I''m listening to the words of a naughty and perverted Princess. If news of this spreads, you''re in danger." "What kind of danger? Shouldn''t you take responsibility by marrying me after such embarrassing news spreads?" "I heard that women are not allowed to marry in this kingdom." "Urrghh... T-That... I can still get around that rule with the new kingdom''s regulations in the future." In this fairly relaxed and warm situation, I chatted a little with Princess Anastasia who had given up her intention to do strange actions that would attack my body after falling asleep. The sound of our breathing, the warmth of our bodies, and the sound of the winter wind blowing through my private tent. All of that had made me sleepy and wanted to fall asleep in a condition that would make everyone misunderstand. My cosplay uniform is half-naked and my skirt uniform is gone leaving only my underwear, plus Princess Anastasia who is now under the same blanket as me. If Alice and Alyssa saw this, they would scream demanding equality and seeking the same fair for sleep naked with me. I know that a relationship like this will one day force me to act fairly. But I still don''t know whether the actions I took were fair or not. Letting Princess Anastasia sleep in the same bed with my half-naked body, doesn''t that mean I need to do something like this with the girl who has undergone the Linked Ritual with me too? Uuuhh... the more I think about this, the more my head hurts in dealing with it. I hope if Alice and Alyssa don''t come into my private tent in the morning, it will trigger a big commotion between them and Princess Anastasia who is sleeping with me. "Haaahh... Lily..." "I like the smell of your fragrant sweat." "Can I inhale it a little deeper?" Princess Anastasia began to move herself closer to my cleavage. Supporting Princess Anastasia''s body that was pushing her body closer to mine gave me a deep sense of worry. "Lily..." With her gentle movements, I felt Princess Anastasia''s hands begin to unbutton my cosplay uniform and release my upper body to reveal the lacy bra I was wearing. Even though half of my body was wrapped in a thick, warm blanket, it didn''t make me look okay. As a normal girl, I could feel embarrassed after my body was completely half-naked and only covered by a thick blanket. "P-Princess Anastasia..." I said to stop Princess Anastasia''s hand movement that began to trace the cleavage of my breasts. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Lily?" replied Princess Anastasia while showing her gentle smile that made it a little difficult for me to stop her hand movement that began to give a strange touch to my breasts. "It seems like we should sleep now, before being busy with heavy tasks in the morning," I said while pressing Princess Anastasia''s body to be parallel to our lying position. "Ahhh..." Princess Anastasia who was now parallel to my lying position let out a small moan. "Even though I wanted to feel the softness of Lily''s light brown breasts for a while longer," said Princess Anastasia in a weak tone and was now held back by my embrace that had limited the movement of her body to her hands. "But... this isn''t bad either. Sleeping while being hugged by Lily. I feel happy now..." When the night was almost approaching morning and my exhausted body was screaming to sleep soon, I suddenly thought of an action that was brave enough to do to a Princess. "Princess Anastasia..." That brave action made me immediately call her name softly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Lily... Do you want to say something?" "No, I just want to say good night." "Ahh... I thought you would say something that would make my heart beat fast." Chuupp... Without preparation and it seemed like a sudden surprise, I immediately kissed Princess Anastasia''s lips who was lying beside me. Our faces were quite close, making my lip-kissing movement feel easier to do just by pushing my body. "Good night, Princess Anastasia," I said while closing my eyes after kissing her lips. My body who hug her right now felt a soft vibration from her whole body. I peeked a little to see what was happening and was surprised by Princess Anastasia''s cute face which was now covered in a blush. "Lily... you''re cheating when you suddenly kissed me like this." "Lily... pervert... but I like it." With that little remark, Princess Anastasia and I fell into a deep sleep until we were woken up by a scream coming from my twin step-sisters. Chapter 115 - Morning with Sweet Greetings In my deep sleep, I woke up several times after feeling Princess Anastasia''s warm hand on my body.The movement of her lips which seemed to be talking in her sleep made me want to wake up immediately and tease her by giving a red kiss mark on the nape of her neck. My body which was used to short sleep and waking up early like this could only stare at Princess Anastasia''s cute face filled with natural beauty from her facial features. "Ugghh..." I sighed a little after waking up and feeling this was an early morning atmosphere. I wanted to go back to sleep but was thwarted by my curiosity about Princess Anastasia who was now seen hugging my arm tightly in her sleep. "Lily... Uhhh..." "Don''t go and leave me again..." "You are mean to leave me without any news like that." I could hear every word of Princess Anastasia who seemed like she was sleep talking. "It seems like I made Princess Anastasia worried about my vacation a few years ago," I muttered softly while turning my body position to tilt and hug her. The tears that came out of Princess Anastasia''s eyelids immediately got a warm wipe from the touch of my soft fingers before dripping onto her cheeks. Seeing the sad expression of Princess Anastasia who was sleeping, I wanted to give her a surprise that made her scream in the morning. Wuusshhh... The gust of winter wind in the morning had hit my tent. The cold wind was like a natural time indicator for my body to wake up immediately and enjoy the fresh air in the morning. Wuusshhh... The blowing wind immediately hit Princess Anastasia''s face which made her eyelids twitch as if she was forcibly awakened from her sleep. Twiitchh... Twiitcchh... With the twitching of her eyelids, I could feel signs of Princess Anastasia who had woken up from her sleep and I waited for her to open her eyelids. Shuuttt... I could see the movement of her eyes which looked like she was peeking from between her eyelids. The movement of her eyeballs was visible from the reflection of the magic lantern light inside my private tent. In this condition, I could feel that Princess Anastasia''s face was starting to feel warm after peeking my face. My hand which was still stroking her cheek and eliminating her nightmares immediately stopped moving. My arm which was still in her embrace now felt a small vibration that made my arm feel closer to the squeeze of Princess Anastasia''s cleavage. In this moment that looked like a lewd and naughty act, I could see a small smile coming out of Princess Anastasia''s facial expression who was pretending to sleep in front of me. Pretending to sleep, huh? I think... that made me filled with a handful of brilliant ideas to make Princess Anastasia regret pretending to sleep. With a sly smile and my face filled with a dark expression, I had determined a little prank that would be given to Princess Anastasia. My little prank would start by stroking her cheek and making her feel annoyed by the touch of my hand which was starting to feel naughty. I immediately moved my hand from her cheek to her lips. When my hand was close to her lips, I could feel her facial muscles twitching as if holding her face back from smiling. My hand movement immediately massaged her lips and gave a small caress that made Princess Anastasia''s eyebrows pull up. Ah, that was an extraordinary response to her pretending to sleep and remaining calm in the face of this mischief. The movement of my hand that was playing with her soft lips immediately moved to her ears. An ear that was already warm and filled with a red blush made me even more curious about the response that Princess Anastasia would give. Princess Anastasia''s ears felt very warm and began to heat up along with the small vibrations of her body that I could feel through her body''s embrace that was tightly hug my arm. Seeing my arm that seemed to be hugged tightly by Princess Anastasia. I immediately thought of another idea to tease her who was pretending to sleep like this. A small idea came to me again. I immediately rushed to get up from my sleep and let go of the tight hug that Princess Anastasia gave to my arm. Sraaggg... The pull of my blanket that kept my body temperature warm was suddenly slapped by the cold air from the winter wind that managed to enter through the gaps in the holes of my private tent. "Fuuhh... the wind in winter feels very cold in the morning," I said while feeling the cold steam coming out of my mouth. Grrrttt... I heard a squeak from Princess Anastasia''s body that suddenly shivered after feeling the winter wind after the blanket that covered her body was pulled by me. "Aahh, forgive me, Princess Anastasia," I immediately pulled my blanket to cover Princess Anastasia''s body and watched her start to feel warm again. In her body position she was pretending to sleep like that, I almost laughed a little after seeing it. I then gave a soft caress to her hair and pushed my face to give a kiss that stuck to the nape of her neck. Sqquusshhh... The nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck felt warm making the kiss given by my lips get a warm welcome from the sound of Princess Anastasia''s small moan. "Mmm..." Princess Anastasia moan and started to feel my lips kiss on the nape of her soft neck. "Ahhnn..." When my lips kiss showed no signs of leaving the nape of her neck, I began to realize that Princess Anastasia was getting harder in maintaining the pretense of herself sleeping. The kiss I gave now moved towards the edge of her nape that borders her ear. Bite... I accidentally gave a small bite to her ear gently and made Princess Anastasia moan again. "Kuukk!!" The small moan given by Princess Anastasia made me feel guilty. For that, I immediately sucked her ear that I had bitten a little and gave first aid from the warmth of my tongue to relieve her pain. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My tongue that was sucking Princess Anastasia''s ear immediately gave a touch that began to make her ear throb as if enjoying every movement of my tongue that traced her ear. I moved my tongue that was licking Princess Anastasia''s ear again to go down to the nape of her neck again. Bite... I have left a small bite again along with Princess Anastasia''s moan that began to sound loud in my ear. The small bite mark is now red and like I did before, I gave first aid by sucking my bite mark on the nape of her neck. When I lifted my tongue and lips that had given a bite mark on the nape of her neck, I could see a naughty and perverted masterpiece of my little prank. A love bite mark that I had given, was now clearly visible on the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck. If Princess Anastasia didn''t cover it with a ribbon choker, it would make her show a love mark that I gave on the nape of her neck all days. Wait a minute... a love mark, huh? I think... I need to make my love mark on the nape of her neck even clearer. I licked my lips again with my tongue and bit the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck again in another position. Chuuppp... Bite... The kisses and small bites that I left on the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck were done with great care. I didn''t want to make Princess Anastasia feel the pain of my little prank this morning. Chuupp... Sluurrpp... Bite... The nape of Princess Anastasia''s felt very soft and the response of her mouth''s moans that sounded sweet to my ears made me enjoy this activity that looked perverted and naughty. Until the light of my private tent''s magic lantern illuminated Princess Anastasia''s nape which was covered by my blanket, I just realized that what I had done had been excessive. "Uuuhh... Lily..." That was proven by the small moans from Princess Anastasia''s mouth who began to call my name and wake up of her behavior that was pretending to sleep. "You act like this when I''m sleeping?" asked Princess Anastasia who began to make her eyelids looked at me with tears in her eyes. "Shouldn''t I be the one doing such a perverted thing to you?" "Can we take turns doing it? I feel like I can''t stand it anymore and will explode if I get any further marks of love..." Princess Anastasia''s facial expression was like being hit by a storm of red tomatoes and her heavy breathing seemed to be holding back something from inside her body that seemed to want to explode out. I, who was enjoying the beautiful view of a Princess who was waking up from her sleep, accidentally stroked her face and greeted her good morning with an embarrassing sentence, "Good morning, Princess Anastasia. Did you sleep soundly while hugging my arm?" Umm... Yes... I understand that it was an embarrassing sentence. That''s why I''m shaking right now while holding back the shame of the sentence I said. This really felt so embarrassing and I wanted to turn my face away after seeing Princess Anastasia''s beautiful face who had woken up from her sleep. "Un, I slept soundly and woke up feeling happy like this," replied Princess Anastasia while rubbing her eyes. Princess Anastasia''s beautiful hair that looked straight after waking up really looked like an elegant princess who wanted to start her activities from bed. "I''m glad to hear that," I replied to ease my embarrassment after saying my embarrassing sentence. "By the way, Lily... Umm... Do you mind kissing me from my slightly smelly lips in the morning like this? I-I know... maybe we should clean our faces and mouths first before kissing. But... Uhh... after what you did to the nape of my neck and made me wake up feeling happy like this. P-Please take responsibility by giving me a gentle kiss on my lips," said Princess Anastasia suddenly as if she was mumbling when she woke up. Princess Anastasia immediately pushed my body to fall into bed and my lips received a morning kiss forced by her. In that kiss, I could feel a softness, comfort, and drowsiness that returned after waking up. Chuppp ... Sluurrppp ... With an intense kiss and the morning that was still too early to wake up, it felt a bit of a waste to miss this opportunity to enjoy a kiss from Princess Anastasia''s soft lips. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Buughhh ... Srruugg ... My body was trapped back into the blanket and enjoyed Princess Anastasia''s kiss while falling asleep again with her. The soft kiss made us fall asleep again in a hugging position that looked strange and quite attached to each other. In the softness given by the blanket and Princess Anastasia''s body, I returned to dreamland after getting a soft kiss from Princess Anastasia. I didn''t expect that a kiss like that could make us fall asleep again. It seemed like an effective and dangerous weapon for me. In this short sleep, I could feel that the connection between me and Princess Anastasia was getting stronger until... my twin step-sister came to wake me up who was being hugged by Princess Anastasia. "Morning... Onee-samaa!!" "Good Morning... Lily-nee!!" With that scream, I woke up together with Princess Anastasia who screamed in surprise. "Hyaaa!! I-I didn''t do anything, Mama!" shouted Princess Anastasia who was forcibly awakened by Alice and Alyssa''s screams. When the real morning had arrived, I and Princess Anastasia were greeted by a dangerous smile from my twin step-sister. Chapter 116 - A Passionate Morning "Oh my, what have we found here?" Alyssa said, making a very scary facial expression. Then, with a terrifying magic flow coming out from between her body, she stared at me."A-Alyssa?" with my position that I was doing something dangerous and naughty to Princess Anastasia, I could not escape from irresponsible accusations. "I can explain what happened," I said further with a facial expression as calm as possible. My calm position was suddenly destroyed by Princess Anastasia''s behavior who looked restless. She couldn''t stop shaking after getting a good morning greeting from my lips and now looked like a holy girl who had sinned. "Onee-sama, rather than explaining about what happened. Maybe it would be better if Onee-sama immediately fixed your uniform. For some reason... seeing the two big breasts of my own Onee-sama... it makes me feel embarrassed," with a face filled with a pink blush, Alice gave me a suggestion that I should do as soon as possible. "Ooppss... I almost forgot about this one," I replied while getting up from my bed together with Princess Anastasia who still couldn''t wake up from her panic after successfully doing something to my body. "Umm... Onee-sama... before Onee-sama finishes dressing and gets out of Onee-sama''s private tent. Can we borrow Princess Anastasia for a while? There''s something we need to ask because her uniform also looks messy after sleeping in the same bed as Onee-sama... moreover..." while saying that, Alice also did the same thing as Alyssa did. Her body which looked ordinary was now devoured by a surge of magical energy that made Princess Anastasia''s body tremble even more in fear. Alice and Alyssa''s gazes were fixed on the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck that received a love mark from me. If I think about it further, maybe the love mark I gave was too excessive and made Princess Anastasia do something perverted to me. "Umm?" realizing this, I inadvertently tilted my head. "Could it be..." with that small murmur, I immediately stepped towards Alice and Alyssa while stroking their hair at the same time. "Good morning, Alice," along with my good morning greeting, I gave a soft kiss on the nape of Alice''s neck and gave a bite that made her squeal lightly. "Hyaah!!" Alice screamed after receiving a small bite from me along with a soft kiss that made the nape of her neck now red. "O-Onee-samaaa!!" with a small scream coming from her tiny mouth, Alice tried to hold back the small kiss that I was sent full of love. Chuuppp... Sluurrpp... The small licks and kisses that were aimed at the nape of Alice''s neck managed to get a fresh red love mark that made her clean skin stained with a tempting red color. "Haauu... Onee-sama..." After receiving a love mark that made the nape of her neck red, Alice whose body was overflowing with magical energy now became calmer. Meanwhile, I could feel a soft touch coming from Alyssa. "Fifteen seconds, Lily-nee must give a kiss with the same time limit as Alice on the nape of my neck too," forcing her face into a smile that looked sweet and elegant, Alyssa whispered to me with such soft words. "I understand, Alyssa. You want a fair kiss together with your sister, right?" I replied by giving Alyssa a soft smile in the morning. The surge of magical energy released by Alice and Alyssa slightly decreased when I did this, it was a good thing to make Princess Anastasia not afraid like this. Her body which was shaking as if afraid of Alice and Alyssa''s presence now calmed down with a gentle and elegant smile on her face. Alyssa immediately positioned herself to stand right in front of me with her hand that was holding my arm. "Lily-nee..." With the movement of her soft lips that slowly closed and bitten, Alyssa gave a form of self-sacrifice that was handing over the nape of her neck to be bitten by me. "You seem impatient to get my love marks in the morning, Alyssa?" I whispered to tease her. The blessing of my life experience in being able to control the behavior of my twin step-sister who was behaving strangely like this seemed to give clear and real results. The thing I need to pay attention to is their gazes that show the source of their anger about something. In this case, I can see their gazes that are directed at the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck which has been filled with my love marks. By giving them my love marks fairly, this deadly little dispute can be avoided. I give a special touch to the nape of Alyssa''s neck. Compared to Alice, Alyssa should get special treatment because this little sister of mine has a different uniqueness from Alice. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alyssa tends to be more calculating than Alice, so if there is the slightest mistake, Alyssa will think I am being unfair to her. Some time ago, I even made Alyssa cry because she was treated unfairly and not equal to Alice. Alyssa''s troublesome nature tends to make my head hurt and dizzy, but she is still one of my beloved little sisters. Chuppp... Sluurrpp... "Ahhnn..." Alyssa let out a small sigh after feeling my kiss and bite on the nape of her neck. "Lily-nee... I love you..." Alyssa also gave a small whisper that made my heart beat suddenly. In this loving kiss and bite, I felt my heart keep beating when I gave her a love mark on the nape of her neck. "Nyaahh... Lily-nee..." These fifteen seconds that felt very long made me almost bite Alyssa''s nape until it left a sharp bite mark on my teeth. Luckily I was able to control my soft bite that focused on giving a red love mark on the nape of her neck. While enjoying the kiss and lick on the nape of her neck, I could hear a small moan coming out of Alyssa''s mouth. That small moan made Alyssa close her eyes and whisper to me about her feelings of jealousy towards Princess Anastasia who slept with me. "Lily-nee... so mean to sleep with Princess Anastasia secretly." "Alyssa also wants to sleep with Lily-nee." "If Lily-nee sleeps with Alyssa, maybe we''ll sleep with our whole bodies covered in these love marks." I could hear Alyssa''s mumbling and small whispers. The mumbling and small whispers suddenly made my body''s instincts scream until I let go of the love mark that I gave right at the fifteenth second. "Ahh..." the kiss and lick from my lips made Alyssa covered in a bright red blush. "Fifteen seconds passed very quickly," said Alyssa while letting out her heavy breath that was starting to have difficulty breathing. I''m sorry Alyssa, but fifteen seconds when giving you a love mark felt very long to me. I also feel scared by your mumbling and small moans that make my danger detector activate instantly. After I gave the love mark to Alice and Alyssa, I could see the two of them having difficulty breathing after the nape of their necks got a fresh love mark from me. "Then, let''s greet the morning with a new activity after breakfast," I said in an awkward tone and wanted to immediately leave my private tent to avoid my danger detection senses that were always active when I was near Alyssa. Sraakkk ... Thuuuddd ... I quickly tidied up my military cosplay uniform and put on thick footwear to get out of my private tent. Tappp ... Tappp ... When I stepped out, a sight that surprised me felt like a slap on my cheek in the morning. Right in front of my private tent, I could see a row of Stealth Slime herds standing in full discipline. "Good Morning! Supreme Commander !!" they said at the same time as their arm movements gave me a salute. "Urk, what happened?" because I had just woken up and didn''t understand the situation that was happening when I was sleeping, I could only ask a question that seemed stupid out of my mouth. "Supreme Commander, it''s as you said before. We have to take responsibility for renovating and cleaning up your residence after it was destroyed by our uneducated behavior," like a sudden gust of wind that quickly came and disappeared, I detected the presence of stealth slime number forty-seven too late. This stealth slime... Could it be that its presence has become thinner than before? I can''t even feel its presence that is so thin like this. Could it be... Has it evolved again? Since I had just woken up from my sleep and was still feeling heavy drowsiness after waking up twice because of giving affectionate touches on Princess Anastasia''s nape, it made me feel calm with the presence of stealth slime number forty-seven who suddenly appeared right beside me. "Umm, Supreme Commander, aren''t you surprised by my sudden appearance?" asked stealth slime number forty-seven. "Why should I be surprised by your appearance?" I replied by asking stealth slime number forty-seven another question. "Huh?!" "Eh?! Supreme Commander isn''t surprised by stealth slime number forty-seven''s developed skills?" "As expected by our Supreme Commander, this kind of ability still can''t surprise her." "Of course, our Supreme Commander who can defeat the Golden King Bear with one punch is indeed great!" "Yes, that''s true. Our abilities must improve again to be able to surprise her." "Alright, looks like we have to train harder to surprise our Supreme Commander!" Various words from the stealth slime swarm rumbled in my ears. I felt like what they were doing was meant to surprise me in the morning. Like improving abilities... that was something they had to achieve after going through the evolution phase. My mind was now filled with various possibilities that the stealth slime swarm could achieve after evolving. "It would be better if you developed following a human lifestyle like focusing on special skill that makes you very good at its technique," I muttered unconsciously. "..." "..." When I muttered like that, the stealth slime swarm that was giving me a salute suddenly fell silent and looked like they were contemplating something. "That''s... a great idea, Supreme Commander!" said stealth slime number forty-seven. "Uhhmm..." when I was about to call her name. It felt like calling stealth slime number forty-seven too long. "You''ve worked hard, Aiko," I said while gently touching stealth slime number forty-seven''s hair. "Take a moment to find what you do as an expert that I can rely on at any time," I continued my words while getting a shining gaze from stealth slime number forty-seven. "Hmm... What''s wrong?" I continued to ask after realizing her shining gaze. "S-Supreme Commander... Aiko... Uhmm... Is that my name now?" asked stealth slime number forty-seven with her eyes shining brighter towards me. "Eh? Y-Yes?" Kraakk... Like getting an invisible heavy burden. It seems... I have triggered something that makes the stealth slime swarm try hard to surprise me in hopes of getting a nickname like what happened to stealth slime number forty-seven. By turning my gaze, I was hit by the fire of the stealth slime swarm''s enthusiasm. Chapter 117 - The First Mission Take for Stealth Slime My morning was greeted by a line of stealth slimes paying their respects to me. When I accidentally gave a name to one of the slime girls numbered forty-seven, they now looked like a group of stealth slimes who wanted to get a name by working hard under my command. Their gazes filled with the fire of enthusiasm almost made me want to immediately go back into my private tent and sleep some more. Sraakk... While I was thinking about that, Princess Anastasia and my twin stepsister stepped out from behind my private tent, their clothes showing the napes of their necks. Of course... that made them show a red love mark that I had given earlier. Uhh... that made me a little embarrassed and wanted to hide in a cave. Seeing the people who were very close to me come out of my private tent, the entire line of stealth slimes paid their respects once again. "Onee-sama, what should we do today?" Alice asked while tying her hair to the side and showing the red nape of her neck. "It looks like we''re going to be busy today," said Alyssa, who also tied her hair to the side of her shoulder to show the nape of her neck that was covered in red kisses left by me. Seeing Alice and Alyssa acting like this, I wanted to bury my face in the pillow and continue my sleep filled with shame. I didn''t expect that my kisses and licks that gave a sign of love to them would feel so embarrassing like this. "Alice..." "Alyssa..." "You don''t need to show the sign of love that I gave with a confident smile like that," I said to reduce the shame that almost filled my entire face. Without a mirror, I could feel that my face was covered in a very embarrassing red blush. "Hehe... Onee-sama... this is a form of my arrogance that has been marked by Onee-sama''s love..." said Alice with a gentle smile towards me. "Lily-nee, what we''ve done is still better than what Princess Anastasia has experienced," said Alyssa who was directing her gaze towards the entrance of my private tent. Sraakk... When the voice that caught my attention was heard along with Alyssa''s words that made me curious, I could see Princess Anastasia coming out wearing the cosplay uniform that I had given her along with her bun hairstyle that showed various positions of the love signs that I had given her. Puufff... Poommm... At that moment, I could feel an attack of shame peaking inside my body. A shame that was very difficult for me to express but could be felt entirely by my body. My face looked like it was boiling when Princess Anastasia came out of the private tent with full confidence and opened part of her uniform collar so that her bare neck was visible. "Wuahh... a very daring appearance," said Aiko in a small whisper while directing her gaze between me and Princess Anastasia. With the words of her small whisper, I immediately glanced at Aiko who was currently experiencing the same thing as holding back embarrassment. Ehh... Wait a minute... Isn''t Aiko a slime girl who shouldn''t understand what happened between me, Princess Anastasia, and my twin step-sister? Then... why does Aiko seem to understand what I''ve done to these three girls? "Could it be..." I muttered a little about this to myself after realizing this and became suspicious of Aiko who followed me closely while I was in my private tent. "Aiko..." I called Aiko with a smile that seemed to dampen the embarrassment that had filled my entire face. "Is there someone who wants to meet me at night?" I asked to confirm my suspicions about Aiko. "Hmm?" Aiko seemed to be thinking about something when she got a question from me. "It seems like there were three old men who wanted to enter the Supreme Commander''s private tent but were blocked by a woman who seemed to be scolding them," Aiko answered while replaying her memories. "Three old men and one woman?" I replied, thinking of other possibilities of people who could freely enter my private tent. Plookk... "Ah! I remember now, Onee-sama!" Alice suddenly shouted. "Mom said that today there is a family meeting because we got an invitation to a noble party to celebrate the birthday of a twin girl and boy," said Alice while clapping her hands as if remembering something. "A noble party that is having a birthday?" I asked to confirm the information given by Alice until it became clearer. "To be more precise, it is an invitation to a birthday party from a noble family engaged in trade. Right after Lily-nee gave a curse to the noble family engaged in trade and now they are a noble family engaged in charity. This merchant family became the new trade leader after we went on vacation," said Alyssa who tried to add other information in detail. "This sounds like a very troublesome invitation," I complained in annoyance when I heard the information that Alyssa had conveyed. "I don''t want to ruin that beautiful birthday party by my presence that looks like a disaster, hahaha," I said while giving a joke in the hope of getting laughter from those who listened to it. "..." "..." "..." "..." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire Princess Anastasia, Alice, Alyssa, and the stealth slime group fell silent after listening to my little joke. No one laughed? Could it be... this wasn''t a funny joke? "Maybe... we shouldn''t come to a noble party like that with an excuse like renovating a dilapidated mansion after being left on vacation?" I asked to shake up the suddenly heavy topic of conversation. "Maybe we should do that, Lily-nee. Because right now we are in a faction that doesn''t support the two factions that are at odds. The neutral attitude we show would feel very appropriate with the disastrous situation we are currently experiencing," said Alyssa while thinking of a solution to my random talk. "I think that''s a very good idea, Alyssa. Refusing an invitation to a noble party with the excuse of a disaster emergency along with sufficient evidence will make the Marquess Rommel family look like they care about the people under their jurisdiction," said Princess Anastasia who seemed to support Alyssa''s statement. Thudd... Thudd... When Princess Anastasia and Alyssa seemed to be discussing something important, Aiko pulled my uniform sleeve and seemed to want to talk about something. "S-Supreme Commander, if you are worried about this noble family. You can send us to observe the situation with an accurate report," whispered Aiko who seemed to want to be on duty by getting official orders from me. I considered the request conveyed by Aiko who represented her stealth slime group. "I can give you such a task, but there must be a stealth slime staying here to help our chaotic situation like this," I replied while observing the situation around me which was starting to be busy with small activities. The combined soldiers of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti''s soldiers seemed to be preparing to start their heavy activities again. Meanwhile, the remaining adventurers seemed to be enjoying the rest of their supplies and waiting in line for the Quest payment for the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd. "We''re really busy here," I said while putting my hands on my hips after looking around me. "I-I understand, Supreme Commander. I will convey this to the eight pillar stealth slimes who are currently became special staff who receive official orders directly from you," replied Aiko while giving her attitude that looked like she wanted to carry out my orders directly. "Does that mean... this is the first order given by the Supreme Commander for our first task as stealth slime unit soldiers?" Aiko asked further with a shining gaze. Uhmm... it seems like I heard a unknown word that just entered my ears. Stealth Slime Unit Soldiers? Are there soldiers like that? "Do as I command," I gave up thinking further and simply permitted Aiko to carry out my orders. "We are ready to carry out your absolute command, our Great Supreme Commander!" Aiko said with a curtsy before leaving into the ranks of the stealth slime herd. "You have heard the orders of our Supreme Commander, haven''t you?!" Aiko shouted, looking excited with her cheerful smile. "We will infiltrate and gather information from our Supreme Commander''s potential enemies!" Aiko shouted further with a tone full of passion. "Hmm?" I tilted my head slightly after listening to Aiko''s shout filled with words of encouragement. Even though I heard dangerous words like investigating my potential enemies, I hope that the enemies of the Marquess Rommel family don''t increase after the Marquess Rommel family declared themselves as a noble family that is neutral in the politics of the Aurora Kingdom. However, with Princess Anastasia in a place like this. Can we still be seen as a neutral noble family in the eyes of other noble families? I don''t know... And I need that answer to calm my mind. I Hope, the group of stealth slimes who have called themselves the Stealth Slime Unit Soldiers managed to get some information about what is happening in the Aurora Kingdom. Twiitchh... "Onee-sama, are you thinking about something important? Your facial expression looks like you''re thinking about something complicated just like Alyssa and Princess Anastasia," said Alice who was now standing beside me and pulling my arm to draw my attention to her. Alice who didn''t seem to think too much about this situation only felt confused when she was faced with two types of realistic critical thinker women along with herself who seemed relaxed in facing all the important things in her life. "No, I was just thinking about why Father and Mother were looking for me in the morning before I woke up?" I replied by diverting myself to another concern. "Ahh, that''s because right now Onee-sama is acting like the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family, right?" replied Alice who suddenly made me realize something. "So that''s why... Father and Mother tried to tell me information about the invitation to the noble''s birthday party just because I am currently serving as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family?" I asked with an expression on my face that seemed unfamiliar with a position that gave me great responsibility like this. "I think so, Onee-sama." "I think... I should quickly return the Command baton that Father lent me. I can''t bear the burden of responsibility that feels so heavy like this. Especially when my parents seem like they''re waiting for my decision after getting an invitation to a noble party like that." "Eh? Isn''t that better because Onee-sama can easily refuse all invitations to noble parties?" Alice replied with a confused look as if she didn''t understand the great burden of responsibility as a Matriarch. "Alice... want to try being a Matriarch for one day?" I asked Alyssa with a light smile. "N-No need and thank you for that terrible offer, Onee-sama," after I gave that light smile, Alice seemed to realize that the responsibility of a Matriarch was very big. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It made Alice look like an innocent girl who was scared when given a choice to become a Matriarch. Chapter 118 - The Love Mark of a Dragon After the morning, I got a surprise from a group of stealth slimes who were expecting to get their first assignment after becoming shadow soldiers working under my command. I felt a small annoying power that would soon keep me busy as I got older. Becoming a Saintess... one of the Goddesses that is not generally known by mankind. Becoming a Monarch of Holy Destruction. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire And now becoming a Matriarch who controls the Marquess Rommel family. All this power has made my head dizzy, especially with the group of stealth slimes who are currently acting as special forces under my command through the Soul Tame magic chant. With my very busy condition like this, I began to divide the group of stealth slimes to carry out a noble task to infiltrate and carry out illegal spying on a noble family which is currently in my concern. A family that seems to be spreading hostility but invites all the noble factions of the Aurora Kingdom Capital to celebrate the birthday of their twin son and daughter. "This would be a tense noble party if I were to attend the party invitation," I muttered softly while looking at the sky that was slowly being illuminated by the sunlight that showed its beautiful blue color. Accompanied by the sunlight that began to shine warmly hitting my body, I was now sitting relaxing in the gazebo with Hana, Ciel, and Sia. Their duties as Saintess seemed to have been completed properly and correctly. All the fatalities from the combined soldiers between Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti had received their first aid without suffering any physical injuries that required serious special treatment. The injuries suffered by our combined soldiers were only fatigued after waking up from the nightmare brought by the great magic outburst from the Golden King Bear. "Is there a problem, Nee-sama?" asked Ciel while swinging her fox tail that was receiving a gentle caress from her hand. On this cold morning, Ciel was a little troubled by her fox tail that had grown tall, spread out, and expanded like a lump of fat tail meat. My mind that was flying thinking about an invitation to a noble party along with my responsibilities as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel noble family had brought me to a small murmur that caught Ciel''s attention. Her sensitive fox ears seemed to hear my small murmur clearly until all the attention of the Saintess girls who were enjoying their morning turned to me. I just smiled and shook my head to quell their curiosity, but they keep pay close attention to me. "It''s okay, this is just a decision about me who has to make a decision to attend the noble party or not. Because my family''s situation is now in a neutral condition without power from other factions. This will make my family''s movements get full attention from various factions," while saying that, I looked like a woman who had not had time to rest from work for the past few days. My physical body may look ordinary but the burden on my mind has been at its limit. I feel like my head is ready to explode at any moment when I think about it. "A noble party, huh? I think that''s a good thing if you look at the actions of the noble himself," when my conversation had moved to something more serious, Hana replied by giving a soft smile on her face while her eyes seemed to be observing the movement of my lips. Seeing her attitude, I felt a bad feeling and a good feeling at the same time. The smile given by Hana seemed to indicate that she was targeting something related to my lips. "Seeing the actions of the noble does sound good, I will convey this to the stealth slime group who are on duty to dig up information from the noble," I replied while looking at Hana with my warm smile to dampen the bad feeling that I was feeling. "Lily, if I may ask. Which noble is trying to invite the Marquess Rommel family to attend their party?" asked Hana who looked like she was looking for information about the party invitation that my family received. "I don''t know the details but it''s related to a noble family who had twin boys and girls," I replied while watching Hana''s facial expression which now changed as if she was planning something. "That noble family again? Aren''t they a bit famous lately..." Through Hana''s lip movements that were saying something through her small murmur, I unconsciously read her lip movements. It seemed like there was too much information that I had to dig up after being isolated and on family vacation for too long. Seeing Hana''s response, it seemed like she knew about this noble family. "It seems like that noble family is famous lately, is that true, Hana?" I asked while giving Hana a gentle smile and sneaking a conversation that stole information about the noble family. "That''s true, Lily..." replied Hana who didn''t seem to realize that I was trying to direct the conversation to dig up information about the noble family. "I can''t even stand the behavior of that disgusting young man who always charms every girl he meets. Seeing his behavior like a cat eager to mate makes me feel disgusted to be approach by him..." Hana looked like she was angry about something with her hands clenched and hitting the gazebo table. Buukk.. Buukkk... The small impact made the gazebo table vibrate and showed Hana''s facial expression which looked disturbed after talking about the young man who was my main topic. "A young man who spreads charm to attract girls? If it was a male dragon who had just been born from a dragon egg, then he would get a traditional punishment to appreciate the behavior as a good and noble dragon race," said Sia who seemed to want to join in this conversation. I didn''t understand Sia''s words a little but by looking at her facial expression which was filled with annoyance, it seemed that it was a racial behavior that should not be done. "Umm? Does the entire dragon race have to be polite to every woman and not spread charm like this young nobleman?" asked Hana while tilting her head filled with curiosity. "Yes, as a male dragon race. They are required to follow the dignity and code of ethics of the dragon race which must not bring down the dignity of the dragon race itself. Spreading charm is a despicable act that can get him expelled from the dragon race''s residence," Sia answered while moving her dragon tail which seemed annoyed with something. "Even though the old regulation that kills them is much better than expelling them. It''s much better than seeing a half-dragon race that is combined with another race. It makes me feel sorry after they grow up without knowing that their dragon blood will have a big responsibility in the future," Sia said while adding important information that made my body shiver. "Could it be... I also have to bear the same responsibility as that too?" I asked Sia. My question seemed to have invited all eyes to look at me. Hana, Ciel, and Sia seemed to give a look that seemed to be waiting for the continuation of my words which made them curious. "What does that mean, Nee-sama?" asked Ciel who seemed very curious about the responsibility for the dragon race. Sraagg... I immediately stood up from one of the gazebo chairs and changed my appearance to become a dragon girl. This sudden change made my head feel heavy after my head was decorated with black dragon horns that looked threatening. My butt also felt ticklish after adding a small weight from my dragon tail that grew dangling with its hard scales. Paamm... Paammm... With this sudden change in my body, I almost tore my cosplay uniform and made my body look like a naughty girl who liked to show off my skin. The dragon horns and tail that came out of my sudden body change, made Sia chuckle after seeing it. "Ah, hasn''t this cute Lily-chan carried out her responsibilities the same as us?" said Sia with her small laugh that invited Hana and Ciel''s curiosity. "The responsibility that Lily-chan bears is heavier than the responsibility that the dragon race has to guard... for example, guarding one of the cursed swords after she received a blessing from the Goddess of Destruction, wouldn''t it be fair if Lily-chan at least shared the responsibility with me as a good... cute... lovely... little sister?" while saying that, Sia started to walk closer to me who was adjusting to my dragon girl transformation. My body size which seemed to have changed drastically was triggered by my cosplay uniform that looked tight with the appearance of my fat dragon tail like this. On this cold morning, I suddenly felt another warmth after my body was covered by hard dragon scales. Sia began to circle my dragon tail together with her dragon tail, the friction of our scales touching each other looked like two dragon girls doing lewd touches on the sensitive parts of our dragon tails. My dragon tail should have been protected from the touch that made my tail feel very strange and funny. It felt like my dragon scales received a soft touch that made me feel a ticklish sensation that began to cover my entire body. "Haauuu ..." I accidentally let out a small moan that made Sia smile at me. "It seems like you enjoy the soft touch of my dragon scales, Lily-chan," with a smile that looked like childish mischief, Sia let out a smile on her face that couldn''t wait to tease me further. Squishh ... Squuiishh ... Even though my dragon scales felt hard and collided with Sia''s hard dragon scales too, it made my dragon skin feel more sensitive than before. The friction of our dragon scales was like a soft sensitive skin that couldn''t keep my mouth silent to hold back the strange and funny sound that slipped out from between my lips. "Hnn... S-Sia..." I tried to whisper to Sia who started hugging my body and making her dragon horns touch my dragon horns. Thuddd... Sruugg... When our dragon horns touched each other, I could feel a vibration of sensual stimulation that made my lower body scream. "Huuumm... S-Sia..." My mouth started to tremble after feeling a funny ticklish sensation that filled my lower body. Unlike the touch given by human skin between human skins, the touch of hard dragon skin made me enjoy the sensual touch on my sensitive dragon girl body like this even more. "Lily-chan..." I could hear a small whisper from Sia with her face position starting to get close to my lips. "I want to ask Lily-chan." "Does Lily-chan know how a dragon girl leaves a love mark on their mating partner?" In my immobile position, my dragon tail and body were locked by Sia, I could only let out a small breath along with the sound of my moans starting to subside. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Twiicchh... "Uuhh... I-I don''t know..." I replied while holding back the sound of my moans that looked like a perverted and naughty dragon girl. When Sia''s dragon tail''s touch started to pull my dragon tail that was touching her dragon tail, I had a bad feeling about this. "This is what an adult dragon girl should do to mark her love partner." Choompp... "Haauukkk!!" Without giving any signs of her sudden attack, I could feel a small bite coming from the tip of my very sensitive dragon tail. Along with that small bite, I let out a moan that attracted all the attention in an open place like this. Author Note: Great job! You have been continuously reading for 2 months, and I can give a redeem code for you as a reward. The code can be redeemed code for 10 different users with 10 FPs/user. Your code number is and you can find the redeem center at Profile-Redeem. Chapter 119 - The Feeling of Being Fox Girls in Winter Sia gave me a look of herself who couldn''t stop her attitude that was marking my dragon''s tail with a kiss that came from her soft lips. Even though the tip of my tail received a soft kiss from her lips right above the tip of my hard dragon''s tail scales, it couldn''t free me from the strange and funny feeling. Sia seemed not to care about the looks given by other people, especially to fellow Saintesses who gave her a look that wanted to separate me from her immediately. It''s just that... That couldn''t be done after Sia''s dragon tail was tightly attached to my dragon''s tail as if they were locking each other tightly. "S-Sia..." I moan softly while calling Sia''s name who was busy giving a soft kiss on her lips right at the tip of my dragon''s tail. "D-Do it slowly..." I said in a soft tone while holding back the sound of a moan that slowly came out loud from inside my mouth. "I-I feel like my body won''t be able to withstand the soft touch of your lips that are giving a sign of your love to the tip of my dragon''s tail." With my mouth starting to babble incoherently and holding back the moans that slowly leaked out of my mouth, I enjoyed every kiss until Sia''s tongue licked the tip of my tail gently. Without looking at a mirror to see my current condition, I could feel that this was a very embarrassing act that made my entire face covered in red. The kisses and licks given by Sia lasted so long until they were stopped by Ciel who seemed unable to bear seeing me receive such embarrassing mental pressure. "Sia, it seems like you''ve given enough of your affection to Nee-sama," said Ciel who now seemed to be separating my dragon tail from Sia''s dragon tail which was tightly tied. With a gentle touch from her warm hands, my dragon tail could be easily released from Sia''s dragon tail which was tightly wrapped like a bundle of thread. "Eehh... even though I still haven''t given her a lick of my tongue that will make Lily-chan fly with pleasure and feel the funny tickles that will make her addicted," said Sia with a small protest while showing her pouting face after her dragon tail was separated from mine. "That will put Nee-sama in trouble. Isn''t that right, Nee-sama?" asked Ciel with a soft smile towards me. I tried to calm my small breath which made a soft moan sound. In every small breath filled with shame, I could feel that my body felt something strange and funny at the same time. The funny thing made my lower part feel wet until it made my underwear wet as if it was hit by the liquid coming from inside my underwear. "T-This feels so funny and makes me feel embarrassed at the same time," I muttered a little while suppressing the embarrassment that was visible in my facial expression. Ciel who had separated my dragon tail from Sia''s dragon tail began to move her fox tail closer to my face which was filled with a blush and unbearable shame. The small moan that came from my small breath was now slowly covered by my attitude which returned to normal. "That was my first experience as a dragon girl who felt the bond of love from another dragon girl," I commented in a flat tone without showing my facial expression which had just felt a huge surge of shame. "Really? Isn''t that similar to what we did in the past?" replied Ciel while tilting her face. "In the past?" now Hana began to enter the flow of conversation which sounded quite perverted and naughty. "Did Lily do this too in the past?" with a nervous tone and as if wanting to get an answer that matched her expectations, Hana began to step forward approaching me who was having a small talk with Ciel. Hana''s expression on her face which looked flat and her radiant smile triggering my danger detection skill which suddenly activated. This dangerous feeling was directed at Hana who seemed to be flashing a flat smile and her pupils seemed to have lost their light. "Ah, that was quite a long time ago for a human. For our race who is not bound by human age calculations. It seemed like a few years ago when Nee-sama was still a little girl who didn''t know anything," Ciel said with her gaze starting to focus on me. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire "Speaking of human lifespan... wouldn''t it be better if Nee-sama turned into a fox girl so that I can give my love for my beloved Nee-sama that I respect..." Ciel began to approach my body with her breathless breath. Her pupils seemed to be filled with small winks and her breaths began to increase made me confused after facing her who looked like she wanted to hug on me. "Nee-sama... quickly turn into a fox girl so that I can give my love to Nee-sama''s fox tail too," with her breaths that were sighing like a fox girl who couldn''t hold herself back anymore, Ciel seemed to be holding herself back from immediately pressing on me who was currently right in front of her eyes. Ciel''s actions made Hana also stare at my body with her dead pupils. Hana looked like a woman who had just lost her purpose in life and was currently in a state of chaotic thought. Faced with a difficult choice like this, the time that passed around me felt like it slowed down. I want to run away as much as possible from the situation that makes my body feel a constant danger. What should I do with this? Face Ciel, who is excited to give a sign of her love first, or calm Hana who looks like a girl who has lost her love? I don''t know which is more important! Someone... help me! Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nee-sama... can I see Nee-sama''s form as a fox girl now?" Ciel asked while holding my palm tightly which began to feel the soft touch of her hand. Ciel''s fox tail expected me to turn into a fox girl immediately curled along with her tearful gaze. "Nee-sama..." With her cheating that began to call me in a soft and affectionate tone, it made me have to fulfill Ciel''s request no matter what happened even though there were obstacles that limited it. "Tch!" right behind Ciel''s body who was moving her fox tail that was curling and her eyes that were pleading with me. Hana looked like she had just let out a rude click of the tongue that a Saintess shouldn''t have done. Hana and Ciel''s contradictory behavior made my danger detection ability scream even more, it was like a time bomb that was going to explode at any moment. "Hey, don''t be too obvious about showing your little jealousy. As Saintess, we must be able to control our jealousy and happiness as holy girls who were directly chosen by the Goddess we believe in," Sia whispered softly into my ear to control Hana''s behavior that was about to explode, conveying her discomfort that began to be seen from the tremors of her small body. Whether this was help given by Sia or luck was present in my life, I felt like I had just avoided a major conflict that occurred between Saintesses. "Didn''t we agree not to dominate our love for my cute little sister?" "Can I assume that the agreement was just nonsense that had been agreed upon beforehand?" With her small whisper that slipped the magic energy from her big dragon girl''s magic core, it seemed that I heard information that I shouldn''t have heard. The overflow of magic energy that came from Sia''s body looked like the overflow of the magic core of an adult dragon that could destroy a Royal Capital with just a dragon''s roar and the breath of dragon fire that came out of its mouth. Just by feeling the overflow of her magic energy that slipped out, I could feel that Sia''s whisper was directed at Hana to obey the agreement that was made previously. I don''t know the agreement they made clearly, but if it was related to world peace that involved harmony between Saintesses. At least that could make me feel comfortable for a moment in living in this world. Uhh... it felt like I was watching an adult dragon that almost destroyed Marquess Rommel''s territory with her dragon''s breath of fire. Luckily, that didn''t happen and Marquess Rommel''s territory still stood tall. "Nee-sama..." When my thoughts were diverted to Sia and Hana who were suppressing something related to jealousy and the agreement between them, I was surprised by the appearance of Ciel''s face that suddenly filled my entire view. "Y-Yes, is there any problem, Ciel?" I asked her a stupid question. A question that didn''t need an answer at all after her fox tail was wagging in my face. Ciel''s facial expression that was close to me suddenly changed into a frown quickly. "Nee-sama..." "Could it be that Nee-sama doesn''t like her fox girl form anymore?" with a frowning facial expression like that, I felt a pain that penetrated my chest. A pain that hurt the feelings of a Saintess and a fox girl who had given me a chance to enjoy the holy blessings of being a fox girl. This made my heart feel the same pain. It was like I felt a cruel rejection of my small request. "Please don''t make me look like that, Ciel," I replied with a small movement that showed my dragon horns that were changing into soft fox ears. Twiitch... Twiitch... The movement of my fox ears which twitched and gave small movements like that got a positive response from Ciel. Her gloomy face smiled again until it was radiant as if facing spring filled with happiness. Speaking of the coming spring, it seems that I have to push my body to work even harder in dealing with every problem that is happening to my family. Like fixing the damage to the main mansion until it becomes a decent place to live. Looking again at the furniture that have been damaged because they were left neglected during the family vacation. Even arranging the layout of the mansion with new suitable furniture. That will make me look like a very busy girl. "Huft ..." with my small mutter that shows my fatigue that is starting to pile up as a burden on my mind, I try to enjoy small moments of relaxed togetherness like this as my free time to rest. Slowly, my body which was originally a dragon girl has now changed into a fox girl who has just woken up in this winter. My thick fox tail and fox ears feel very heavy when they come into contact with the strange winter air. "Ciel, is it just my feeling or does my fox tail feel strange," I said while moving my fox tail which felt strange and heavy when it came into contact with the winter air in the morning. "Nee-sama, that''s what I feel every winter. The winter air always makes the fox girl''s body feel strange and uncomfortable. But that''s also what keeps Nee-sama''s body warm too, right?" Ciel replied with a soft smile on her face. "Just think of Nee-sama wearing a very thick warm coat in winter," Ciel continued with a smile on her face that started to get closer until she licked my face. Slurrpp... "Nee-sama..." Through those soft words, I felt that Ciel would do something perverted and naughty like what Sia did. Chapter 120 - The Warm of Wraps Fox Tails Cold sweat flowing down my back immediately wet the cosplay uniform I was wearing. In the whistling winter wind that was so cold hitting my back, I could feel every touch of the coldness that indicated the journey of my cold sweat flowing down to the lower part of my back. The bad feeling I felt became clearer by Ciel''s behavior who was now busy wagging her nine fox tail in front of my face. As one of the fox races with nine tails, giving all nine of her tails to be wagged towards my face is unusual behavior, isn''t it? "C-Ciel... what are you doing?" I said while pressing one of Ciel''s fox tails that was covering my face. "Is there something wrong with me, Nee-sama?" replied Ciel while continuing to play with her nine fox tails that continued to wag in front of my face. "Don''t you feel cold after doing this?" I asked further, now feeling that Ciel''s nine fox tails were starting to feel cold and heavy. The nine soft tails filled with cold air hit my face again intending to fill my entire body in the soft embrace of her nine fox tails. "I don''t feel cold at all after getting used to it for a while," Ciel replied in a fast tone. As soon as I heard that answer, I could feel a small lie from her by my fox girl instincts. Woosshh ... Her nine fox tails that were covering my face and body suddenly stopped after the winter wind blew against her body. Brrrttt ... The small vibrations from her nine tails and Ciel''s body that was hit by the winter wind immediately showed her small lie that was not used to winter like this. "Ciel, you can pull back your nine fox tails if you feel cold," I said, not wanting to see Ciel pretending to be strong from the cold brought by the winter wind. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire "W-What did Nee-sama say? I was just playing with my nine tails to cover Nee-sama''s body," replied Ciel who was still stubborn in maintaining her sweet lie. I could only exhale my light breath which was now covered by heavy steam due to the cold air given by the morning winter. The sunlight that had shone seemed unable to provide enough warmth to remove the cold air that had covered the Marquess Rommel Mansion again. The spring given by Ciel and Sia in their special blessing as a Saintess had completely disappeared. All that was left today was a winter morning with snow falling covering the ground of the Marquess Rommel residence. "Ciel..." "You don''t need to force yourself when you feel cold like this." I gave a soft word to Ciel after feeling her nine thick tails suddenly harden. Her tails which looked softly arranged after being combed by her hands puffed up again like a little fox who felt cold. While saying such gentle things to Ciel, I also gave a gentle touch and felt the tips of her tail hair that stood stiff like needles that were exposed to cold water. "Brrttt... N-Nee-sama..." Ciel screamed in surprise when she got a small touch that hit her fox tail. Ciel''s response made me laugh a little after seeing her like a small fox curled up in the cold of winter. "I-Is Nee-sama teasing me who looks like a fragile fox girl in winter like this?" Ciel muttered a little while moving her nine fox tails to get away from stroking my face and body. The warmth given by Ciel''s nine fox tails had disappeared quickly and the cold air of the winter in the morning was felt hitting my body again. Brrtt... The cold air in the winter morning had made my fox tail scream suddenly and every strand of my fox tail hair stood up. "This cold makes my body want to warm itself up by sleeping on my bed," I muttered softly while closing my fox ears which were too sensitive to the winter wind blowing in the morning. Feeling the cold that began to spread throughout my body, I suddenly felt a naughty little idea like Ciel did earlier. With my face covered by a naughty little idea, I immediately deployed my nine fox tails to cover Ciel''s body which looked cold. Slluurttt... Pooofff... My nine warm fox tails were now slowly circling Ciel''s body. "Nee-sama?" My actions seemed to have caught Ciel''s attention who was standing with a confused expression on her face. Pooofff... My nine fox tails had filled her body and left Ciel''s head looking like a panicked fox girl. "Uuhh... Nee-sama..." "D-Did I do something wrong?" asked Ciel who seemed to not understand what I was doing to her body which was entangled in the warmth of my nine fox tails. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When my nine fox tails had surrounded her body and provided warmth, I could feel what Ciel had felt before. The fox tail of a sensitive fox girl could easily vibrate when feeling changes in the air around her. I felt the changes in the air around me thanks to my sensitive fox tails. Twiitcchh... Twtiicchh... By moving my nine fox tails that began to wrap around Ciel''s body tighter and provide additional warmth to her body, it looked like I was trying to make Ciel being dominated with my fox tails. "W-Wait a minute... Nee-sama..." "I-I''m still not ready to feel the love that Nee-sama will give..." I heard Ciel''s babbling voice along with the wraps of my fox tails that pressed even tighter against her body. The wraps of my nine fox tails seemed to make Ciel look like a fox girl who was being bullied by me. I didn''t do this at all to bully Ciel. I was just giving the sweet reply that Ciel had given before. However, for some reason, it looked like I was dominating Ciel''s body which was currently in the soft embrace of my nine fox tails. "Nee-sama..." with a look of sparkling tears and a wide smile on her face, Ciel gave a very surprising facial expression. A fox girl who seemed to enjoy every wraps of my fox tails gently stroked her body along with a soft smile on her face that was starting to be filled with a blush that could make other people misunderstand what I was doing. "Nee-sama''s soft fox tail..." "It''s like I''m on vacation in Nee-sama''s heaven..." Ciel''s words made Sia and Hana swallow their saliva and cover their eyes with their hands. Glluupp... Gluupp... As if she was watching my actions that seemed indecent to Ciel, Sia began to move her dragon tail to cover Hana''s eyes who was having trouble controlling her small screams. Small whispers immediately occurred because Hana looked like a Saintess girl who was excited about something. Umm... am I doing something that makes Hana look that excited? I could even see her facial expression filled with blush and her body shaking as if she wanted to separate my nine fox tails from Ciel''s body. And Sia... she looked like she was having trouble holding back Hana''s movements who seemed to want to run to hug me immediately. By controlling her dragon tail that restricted Hana''s movement, I could hear a small whisper from Sia who was trying to calm Hana down according to the agreement that had been agreed upon by fellow Saintess girls. I don''t know what agreement happened between Hana, Sia, and Ciel. But I could feel something bad when I was being unfair to them. "Puuhhaaa... Nee-samaaa..." With her breath catching as if inhaling the smell of my nine fox tails, Ciel looked like she was drunk after smelling my fox tails. "P-Please give me more... your love..." Ciel suddenly asked with an expression on her face that looked like a fox girl who had just been drunk by the smell of my fox tails. Twiitchh... Twiitchhh... Umm... my fox tail doesn''t have a smell that can make Ciel drunk, right? What''s going on? Why do I feel like the actions I took were provoking something inside Ciel that didn''t match her as a Saintess girl from the nine-tailed fox race? Seeing Ciel''s changes that were becoming more and more obvious before my own eyes, I could feel that Ciel looked like a fox girl who had submitted and tamed by me. "Ciel, is it just me or do you look like you''re enjoying the wrapping of my nine fox tails?" I asked while pressing her body tightly using my nine fox tails that had wrapped around her body. Srrttt... A small jolt from my nine fox tails now covered Ciel''s face. With her snore breathing and following the direction of the wraps of my nine fox tails, now I could see Ciel''s facial expression filled with satisfaction after smelling the scent of my nine fox tails until her saliva dripped which began to wet my fox tail. It looked so weird and somehow it made my fox tail want to wrap around her body even tighter. "Nee-sama... Ahhh... Nee-sama... I really feel every love given by Nee-sama..." "Please give Nee-sama''s love even tighter to my body..." My fox ears twitched when hear a whisper from Ciel''s mouth that I accidentally heard. With her breath starting to relax along with her nine fox tails that went down until touch the ground, I could see that Ciel had been completely trapped in the prison of my nine fox tails. Ciel seemed to give a smile of pleasure after feeling the soft wrapping of my nine fox tails that had filled her entire body without any gaps. "Will it be okay if I do something that looks dangerous and naughty like this?" I asked while directing my gaze to Sia who had held Hana tightly so that she wouldn''t run towards my body. Sia just smiled and gave a small nod indicating that what I had done wasn''t that dangerous. Although I was a little doubtful about the answer given by Sia, my nine sensitive fox tails said otherwise. "Nee-sama..." through Ciel''s small whisper that blew out of the prison of my nine fox tails. I could see that Ciel enjoyed every caress of my nine fox tails that had locked her movements. Without giving any signs of wanting to release the trap caused by my nine fox tails, Ciel felt every soft strand of my fox tail that touched her skin until I felt a strange sensation from her lower body that began to feel warm. "Ciel, is this just my feeling or are you using my fox tail to rub your lower part until it''s wet like this?" I asked while loosening the wraps of my fox tail to see what Ciel was doing to one of my fox tails. Swiipp... Swiippp... After I loosened my fox tail to see what Ciel was doing, I accidentally saw her lower body that had been... wet? A scene that made my eyes widen and almost scream happened before my eyes. When my fox tail wrapped around her lower body. It seemed that it had made Ciel feel comfortable until she rubbed one of my fox tails on her lower sensitive part. Realizing Ciel''s actions that looked naughty and perverted like this, I blushed and tried to control this shame fill over my face. Chapter 121 - Hana Want A Fair Kiss Too After feeling Ciel''s lower part which had been wet by the slight friction of one of my fox tails, the shame that had filled my face immediately spread throughout my body. What Ciel did was a condition where a girl lost control and did everything she could to make her sensitive lower body feel a friction of pleasure until the liquid filled with love came out of her body. Maybe it sounded perverted and naughty, but that was what was happening to Ciel. After her love liquid wet her sensitive lower body, I could see the naughty smile given by Ciel. "Nee-sama... uhmm... can I feel the soft friction of Nee-sama''s fox tail again?" Ciel asked with a gentle smile, which made me not know what to do. What I was witnessing was a sensual seduction tactic given by Ciel and I would feel guilty if I refused the invitation to provide Ciel with a love that came from the soft friction of my tail. With a snore that sounded cute and teased me, Ciel seemed to have lost control of her own body until one of her hands untied the skirt she was wearing. "I think this is too disturbing for our love relationship ..." without any guilt after becoming a perverted and naughty Saintess girl, Ciel slowly took off the panties she was wearing until it fell to the ground. Ciel''s strange attitude was triggered by her heavy breathing and the blush on her face that looked like a drunk fox girl. Yes, I can''t do much if the drunkenness suffered by Ciel becomes love drunk after she accidentally smells the scent of my nine fox tails which gives a sensual stimulation to do something called "knitting love". Um, could this be my fault for letting Ciel smell the scent of my nine fox tails? I feel... I have to take responsibility for this! Boonk!! Before Ciel did anything more perverted and naughty, I could hear the sound of Sia''s dragon tail covered in hard dragon scales hitting Ciel''s head. It made Ciel look like a fox girl who was dizzy and staggering. Buugghh... Her body slowly fell before she completely removed her lower skirt to reveal a sensitive part that was perverted and naughty. "Phew... I almost saw a pure and innocent girl like Ciel look like a perverted woman who has no shame in showing her lower body," Sia grumbled who was still holding back Hana''s body movements who seemed to be trying to escape from the restraint given by Sia. I saw Hana repeatedly trying to free herself from the small prison that was holding her back to run toward me. "Lily!!" with her small scream and the overflow of her holy energy that gradually filled her body, I saw her gaze firmly directed at one of my fox tails that Ciel had used to rub her lower body. "Let go of me!" "I need to clean Lily''s fox tail before it''s too late!" shouted Hana who tried her best to escape from the restraint given by Sia. In the distance between me and Hana which was quite far, I could see that she wanted to run towards me with her hands trying to grab something. Sia who faced these two difficulties calmly held back Hana''s actions who was struggling in her small restraint and her dragon tail which was busy holding Ciel who was unconscious after her head was hit by Sia''s dragon tail. Seeing a condition like this, for some reason it felt funny. "Heh..." I let out a small breath to hold back my laughter seeing an incident like this very funny. "This is a very funny sight," I muttered in the smallest possible tone. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire When I muttered in the smallest possible tone, I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps running towards me. Tapp... Tapp... "Lily!!" Bughh... I felt like a hard and soft blow at the same time. The hard blow made my body take a few steps back and the soft blow again led to the collision of our two breasts that were touching each other. The pain from the push caused by the blow almost made my body''s balance collapse and fall. Seeing someone running fast towards me that caused a blow like this, I could only laugh a little after feeling the blow. "Ahhh... what are you doing, Hana?" I said while straightening my body that had received the blow from Hana''s body. The surge of her holy magic energy that filled her entire body was still clearly visible and it made me feel an emotional urge to calm Hana''s holy energy turmoil that responded to her heart''s desire. "Lily," I heard a small reply given by Hana who was controlling the surge of her holy magic energy that was exploding uncontrollably. I, who was still in my fox girl form, immediately hugged Hana''s body while providing comfort from the softness of my fox tail fur. Swiippp... My nine fox tails immediately wrapped Hana like a baby in the warmth of her own mother''s blanket. "If possible... please calm your holy magic energy that seems to be about to explode, Hana," I said in a calm tone while wrapping Hana in the softness of my nine fox tails. "Umm..." Hana with her obedient attitude after being wrapped by my nine fox tails immediately tried to calm her holy magic energy that was overflowing uncontrollably. With her body condition filled with holy energy, it made my fox tail feel a hot sensation where Hana''s magic energy seemed to resonate with my nine fox tails. Because my fox tail is sensitive to changes in magic energy, it makes my tail a measuring tool for Hana''s magic energy which is currently trying to reduce the intensity of her overflowing magic energy. I gave a gentle caress on Hana''s head and a small touch from one of my nine fox tails to her lower body like Ciel did. "Hmm? L-Lily..." It seemed like Hana realized what I was doing to calm her down and managed to control the overflow of her holy magic energy which was exploding beyond her control. "Please calm yourself down and control the overflow of your magic energy so that it doesn''t get out of control, Hana," I whispered to Hana while giving a small caress to her hair. When my body became her support after being pushed to the point of almost falling, now I looked like an anchor that held her weight. My body consciously had to be able to support Hana''s weight who was having difficulty controlling the power of her holy magic energy. I gave Hana a gentle caress and tried to make her more comfortable in the embrace of my body which was becoming a fox girl. Swiipp... Swiipp... The caress I gave was in tune with the movement of my fox tail which was gently stroking Hana''s body to keep her in my embrace. I could slowly feel that Hana''s holy magic energy overflow had become more stable before and she now looked like she was enjoying the hug I gave. In that gentle embrace, I gave a light touch to one of Hana''s napes with a light kiss on my lips. The kisses I gave happened slowly while watching every overflow of Hana''s holy magic energy that returned to calm. When Hana''s body overflow became calmer and did not explode like before, I pressed her body even tighter in my embrace so that the distance between my lips and the nape of her neck became closer. Sruugg... As my caress and embrace of my body got closer to Hana, I could feel her breasts rising and falling along with her increasingly heavy breathing. At a close and intimate distance like this, my fox tail could feel a drastic change in Hana''s attitude which became calmer than before. After the overflow of her magical energy became calmer again, and I could feel that it was safe to continue my gentle caress of her body. "Lily..." with a weak and tired tone of voice, I noticed Hana''s face which was covered in red as if she had a fever. "Hana, are you okay?" I replied while loosening the embrace of my nine fox tails that wrapped her. "I-I''m fine, it''s just... can I do something that will make me feel comfortable and not abandoned by you?" said Hana while showing a lonely look in her eyes and wanting something from me. In Hana''s gaze that was filled with such lonely lamentation, I felt uncomfortable and my fox girl body detected an emotional change from within Hana''s body. Somehow... this made me put on an expression full of suspicion when facing Hana''s sudden change. "Am I going to leave you who already have an important bond as fellow Saintesses?" I replied to quell Hana''s loneliness. "Lily... I saw what happened to Princess Aurora and your twin step-sister," Hana said with her gaze shifting between me and ground beside me. Hana''s attitude which seemed like a fickle and careless girl was so funny that it almost made my mouth open wide to kiss her. Hana started to be silent for a moment before saying something that made me speechless. "S-See what, Hana?" besides my calm feeling that had seen the condition of Hana''s holy magic energy overflow had stabilized, now I was faced with a new problem about Hana who seemed to see what had happened to Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sister. A condition that would make Hana look like a woman who had just been abandoned by her love. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You already know about that, right, Lily?" instead of answering my question, Hana gave a sweet smile and another question that made my heart feel guilty for leaving her who did not get the same opportunity as Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sister. Hana did not give her childish attitude and wanted to get the same thing as I had done by giving a love mark on the nape of another girl''s neck. However, that was what made me wonder now about what Hana would do as a small reward that could make herself equal to the small reward that Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sister got. Srruuttt ... In front of my own eyes, I could see that Hana was loosening the robe of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora and showing her neck covered in sweat. "Please mark my neck with your love too, Lily." "Shouldn''t you be fair to do it?" "You won''t leave me who doesn''t get your love mark after Sia and Ciel give their love marks according to what their respective races do, right?" "Lily ..." The emotional attack given by Hana made me unable to refuse her request. It was a cheating act where Hana was the only woman who had not received a love mark from my soft lip licks and kisses. With a feeling of wanting to make this situation fair, I immediately gave a kiss and a soft lick to Hana''s neck. Chuupp... Sluurrppp... With this soft lick and kiss that I have given, I gave a sign of love to Hana''s neck which will later be covered by her robe of the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Ehehe... Haaahhh... I feel like I''m one with Lily," Hana muttered softly with a cheerful laugh. Chapter 122 - The Morning Baked Bread Hana accepted the kiss and small lick that I gave her neck. A red kiss and lick mark from my lips on Hana''s neck made her look like a woman who had just received a reply from her secret love. The smile on her face, which was decorated with a happy and flowery feeling, made Hana unconsciously giggle. Her little murmur that said that she had united with me had filled her entire mind. The happy smile that looked strange could not be separated from her small chuckle. "Muehehe... Lily..." "Your lips feel soft on my neck." While fixing the robe of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora attached to her, Hana tried to return to acting normal after my kiss made her feel happy. "Ahem! That was a gentle kiss that was fair for fellow humans to get," said Hana while fixing the collar of her robe to cover the kiss and lick marks that left small red marks on her neck. With her face beaming after receiving a smile that returned her love, Hana now looked like a normal girl who was in a stable mental state. Sia who was observing Hana just swung her dragon tail that was covered with hard dragon scales. In the small bump of Sia''s dragon tail, she seemed speechless after seeing Hana''s behavior that she didn''t understand. In contrast to Sia who was trying to understand the situation that was happening, I was cleaning my lips from my saliva that seemed to be flowing like river water. The kisses and licks left on my lips had left a trace of saliva that was a bit strange for others to see. I looked like a perverted girl who liked to play with other women''s feelings and had to be fair when I gave a sign of love. [ Isn''t Lily-chan like that? ] [ That is the responsibility that Lily-chan must have as a Saintess who use the blessing of the Yurification System! ] [ A big responsibility where Lily-chan must be fair and make the woman who has formed a Ritual Linked contract happy! ] My busy morning now gets a greeting from my Goddess that makes me feel a little annoyed after hearing it. The annoyance was triggered after I gave a marks of love to Hana and had to experience an embarrassing situation after giving a marks of love to Ciel. Making a fox girl who looked happy in receiving my marks of love, already made me feel annoyed at the attitude of my Goddess who enjoyed every incident that happened to me this morning. [ Please don''t be annoyed with me, Lily-chan. ] [ Isn''t that also one of Lily-chan''s faults for almost making Hana, Ciel, and Sia get dumped without getting a marks of love like what happened to Princess Anastasia and your twin step-sisters? ] "Uuuhh..." what my Goddess said was like a hard slap to my cheek. That statement was not wrong because I looked like an unfair woman after giving Princess Anastasia, Alice, and Alyssa a marks of love. "Lily, are you hungry and want to have breakfast with me?" asked Hana who was now approaching me. My little murmur seemed to have been accidentally heard by Hana and made her rush to pull one of my arms. "Let''s eat together like a big family," with a smile filled with joy after getting a marks of love from me, Hana immediately pulled my arm to walk with her towards one of the gazebo tables containing a food basket covered by a knitted cloth with the symbol of the Aurora Goddess Temple on it. The knitted cloth looked like it was emitting hot steam as if indicating that there was warm food inside. "Lily, please sit next to me." "Oh! And Sia... please use one of the gazebo chairs to put Ciel''s body who seemed to be about to wake up from her little faint." Hana''s sudden change in behavior made Sia chuckle and follow Hana''s words by placing Ciel''s body on one of the gazebo chairs filled with snow. Sia moved her dragon tail to clear the gazebo chair for herself and placed the unconscious Ciel. "Ciel, it seems like you owe me a lot today," Sia muttered softly as she sat down and laid Ciel right next to her body. I, who had been sitting next to Hana, suddenly felt a touch that moved my hand to pull the thin cloth covering the food basket in front of me. Sraakkk... When my hand reached for one of the thin cloths and pulled it, my nose suddenly felt a warm aroma of bread that smelled very delicious. The aroma of evenly baked bread crust without burning and the coolness of the winter air in the morning made me feel an unbearable hunger. Sniff... Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Sniff... My sensitive nose as a fox girl couldn''t resist the sweet and delicious aroma of the food that Hana had prepared. "Doesn''t my homemade baked bread give off a delicious aroma that arouses curiosity about how it tastes?" said Hana who seemed to be teasing me by pulling my arm to touch one of the baked bread in the food basket. The aroma of the bread that Hana had baked made me look like a fox girl who was hungry in the morning until Hana''s temptation continued by moving one of my arms to take one of the slices of baked bread she made. "Lily, there''s no need to hesitate to take it and eat it all." "I have baked enough bread to be shared by the Marquess Rommel family and some of my acquaintances here." Hana''s change in attitude looked like a Saintess girl made me doubt what had happened to Hana before. This big change in attitude looked like Hana''s personality which could change quickly based on the situation. "Umm... can I eat it now?" I asked after one of my arms which was being controlled by Hana had touched one of the toasts that she had made. "Huumm? Can''t wait to taste my baked bread, Lily?" with a smile filled with arrogance and a smile, Hana teased me a little by moving one of my arms above her baked bread. The hard texture of the baked bread and the aroma of the butter that was spread evenly made my hands feel like they were top-level baked bread that was often made by the people of the villages on the outskirts of the Aurora Kingdom. "The crunchy texture is not too bad, Hana," I praised after my palms felt the texture of Hana''s baked bread on the top. My arm which was being controlled by Hana also held one of her baked bread that was still warm. "Do you like this baked bread with a perfect texture?" "Although the top feels hard as if it was evenly baked, this is baked bread that has a soft texture on the inside," said Hana while moving her body closer to hug my arm that was under her control. Hana''s movements which seemed to be attached closely to me seemed to give a small temptation about my attitude that seemed curious about the taste of Hana''s baked bread. Woosshh... When the winter wind moved across this open gazebo building, I could feel my fox ears moving up and down like a fox girl who was curious about something. My ears moved up and down unknowingly and were in tune with the movement of my fox tail which was wriggling when it felt the texture of the baked bread that Hana had made. Woosshh... My nine fox tails that were wriggling without me controlling them seemed to reflect my true feelings. That made it easier for Hana to tease me just by watching the movement of my fox tail and fox ears. Woosshhh... "Uuhh... this makes my body more sensitive to the cold. I better return to my human girl form," I said while removing my fox girl form who was too honest in showing my heart to Hana. "Ah! Lily! Don''t change your form before you taste my homemade baked bread!" Hana looked panicked after my body which was a fox girl suddenly turned into a normal human girl. Slowly, I used my transformation which removed my fox ears and nine fox tails until the cold air that blew felt normal. When my form returned to a human girl, I immediately summoned my storage magic and took out a warm coat to cover Ciel''s body which looked cold when the morning winter wind blew. Flooopp... Flooppp... "Gosh, Ciel." "You''ll get a fever when your body which is sensitive to the winter wind hits you like this." Along with my words, while tidying up one of my warm coats, I immediately stood up and put on a warm coat to cover Ciel''s body who was sitting on one of the gazebo chairs. "Hmm... Munyaaa... Nee-sama..." Swiippp... Shwwiipp... While I was covering Ciel''s body with one of my warm coats, it seemed that Ciel had woken up from her small fainting after getting hit by Sia''s dragon tail on her head. "Haha... enjoy your short sleep in the morning, Ciel," I said in a soft tone to Ciel while covering her body with my warm coat. Hana and Sia who saw me caring about Ciel chuckled. "Fufu... my cute little sister looks like a grown-up girl when she cares about one of her women," said Sia while closing her eyes and nodding her head. "Uhhh... Nee-sama... Ehehe..." Ciel muttered as if she was dreaming of something in her current condition which was fast asleep enjoying the warmth of my blanket. The warm blanket that I often use has stored my body odor so that it makes Ciel''s nose twitch along with her fox ears. Seeing her cute reaction like this, I can''t blame Hana for taking advantage of my very honest fox girl''s biological condition as Ciel is showing. "Muuaahh... Nee-sama..." "Nee-sama''s body odor must be..." Ciel was a little delirious when my warm blanket covered her upper body. In the embrace of my warm blanket, some parts of the blanket got a sharp sniff from Ciel''s nose. Sniff... Snifff... "Ahh... Nee-sama..." "Please rub deeper..." "I-I want to feel the love given by Nee-sama''s fox tail rubbing against my sensitive parts..." Like a sudden attack, Ciel who was delirious in her sleep and had recovered from fainting had given me a mental attack. I, who was giving my blanket to embrace her in warmth suddenly stood frozen after hearing that sentence. My face felt stiff after hearing the moans and words from Ciel''s mouth that made me feel awkward and embarrassed. "Ahem! It feels like I''m doing something strange and perverted in Ciel''s dream," I muttered softly while speeding up the movement of my hands to cover Ciel''s upper body to make it warmer. Sluuuuppp... When Ciel''s upper body was hugged by my warm blanket, now I had to face the awkward feeling where the small murmurs and moans that came out of Ciel''s mouth had caused a psychological attack that made my body feel embarrassed. Without looking at the mirror that showed my body condition, I could feel that the shame and awkwardness that had filled my body had made me like a girl who had just received a sudden love attack. My heart was beating fast and my behavior was a little stranger. In this rapid heartbeat, I immediately calmed myself down by sitting on the gazebo chair and eating baked bread. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 123 - Stealing Baked Bread I felt calm despite the shame that filled my face, and I enjoyed the baked bread Hana had made with great happiness. Kreess... Kraaass... The hard and crunchy texture on the top of the baked bread filled my mouth. The butter sprinkled on top gave a salty sensation that fit perfectly with the soft inside of the baked bread. That made my breakfast filled with simple dishes that made my heart happy. Kreesss... Kraasss... While I was enjoying breakfast this morning, I could hear several footsteps coming from behind my body. The footsteps came from several people who felt awkward approaching me and were gathering with three Saintess women. If I were added to that, at least it would be a gathering of four Saintess women. If only I had been recognized as a Saintess in this world. Kreesss... Kraasss... I greedily ate the baked bread that Hana had made until I finished one. The warm baked bread made my stomach feel comfortable with the warmth provided by Hana''s handmade baked bread. If only this baked bread was served with warm milk, it would make this morning''s breakfast more delicious. When my ears twitched at the sound of footsteps approaching me, I was suddenly surprised by the appearance of two strange shadows behind my body. Based on their magic waves, it was Noel and Aiko who seemed to be doing something to surprise me in the morning. With their thin presence and undetectable by Hana and Sia, it made them look like assassins who were sneaking up on their targets. Even though their presence was thin, my eyes could see their magic waves thanks to the Linked Ritual that I did with Alice and Alyssa. I was really lucky when I could detect sensitive magic currents thanks to my twin step-sister who was a genius in the field of magic. While taking two pieces of baked bread from Hana''s food basket, I immediately offered the two pieces of baked bread to Noel and Aiko who were hiding with their thin presence in front of me. "Do you want to have this for breakfast too?" I asked Noel and Aiko who still hadn''t released their technique of sneaking around with their thin presence in front of me. Thanks to the winter weather in the morning, the cold steam from my breath had hit their bodies and revealed their position standing right in front of me who was sitting here. Suuurtt... Ppooff... Slowly, Noel released her sneaking technique and her body''s presence became more pronounced in front of my eyes. Her body which was wrapped in invisibility magic immediately showed herself bowing respectfully like an Exclusive Maid who was on duty serving me. "Good morning, Lily-sama," said Noel while bowing respectfully and lowering her head to greet me. Along with Noel''s increasingly visible form, Aiko also showed her form by giving a military salute that seemed to have just been learned by her because her military salute movements looked more awkward and unnatural. "G-Good morning, S-Supreme Commander!" Aiko said in an excited tone. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire A Maid who is part of the Black Maid Division and a girl who comes from the evolution of stealth slime, this is an unusual combination of two individuals who are able to sneak around and do suspicious things with their thin presence technique. Luckily for me after knowing that these two individuals are figures who have sworn loyalty with their high self-esteem. If only they were both enemies, perhaps the Marquess Rommel family would have had a hard time before being able to fight back. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My hand was still holding two pieces of baked bread that were heading towards Noel and Aiko. Those who were still giving me polite salutes made my hands a little sore after offering them two pieces of baked bread. "Yes, good morning to you girls. Now... do you want to eat baked bread with me or not?" I replied while feeling my wrists starting to ache as I was offering them two slices of baked bread. The still-warm baked bread was emitting hot steam that made the cold air of this morning clearly visible to the naked eye. The cold steam from the winter and the hot steam from the fresh-looking baked bread just taken off the grill, would make everyone not think twice about rejecting it, right? Noel immediately stood up straight and showed her alert attitude as the Exclusive Maid who replaced Mio, with her awkward hand movements, she looked like she wanted to grab the baked bread from my hand but was restrained by her respectful attitude that did not want to cross the line between her job and being my Exclusive Maid. "It seems that I must refuse that, Lily-sama," with her graceful attitude, Noel seemed to be about to refuse the baked bread offered to me. "In the norms of politeness carried out by Exclusive Maid, I actually should not eat what my own Master has eaten," Noel tried to act like an Exclusive Maid who had been educated with strict discipline, but I could see her eyes peeking and observing my hand that was holding a piece of baked bread. "So, you want to refuse my gift?" I refuted with a gentle smile towards her. "You want to refuse this gift from your Master just because you follow the Exclusive Maid etiquette guidelines?" I seemed to have found a gap to tease Noel with my slightly childish attitude. "Uuhh... it feels like I''m not worthy to give a bribe to my Exclusive Maid. Even though I always feed Mio from mouth to mouth," I continued my words with a little mischief to Noel. Braakk!! Braakkk!! "Huh?" when I said that sentence, I accidentally provoked something very dangerous. Right beside me, Hana seemed to be clenching her fists, and her facial expression was filled with her dark eyes. Her facial expression seemed to be filled with a black shadow that didn''t know where it came from but I could feel that Hana seemed to be thinking about something. Ignoring Hana who was thinking about something, I slightly pushed aside the bad feeling that was slowly filling my body. Swallowing this unusual bad feeling, I immediately bit one of the pieces of baked bread into my lips and approached Noel. "Would you rather receive a bribe from me than receive a piece of baked bread from my hand?" I said to tease Noel further. When I asked that question to Noel, I could feel someone pulling my arm and it turned out to be Hana. Hana''s attitude and behavior changed again from usual. Her trembling body and the hand that was pulling my arm seemed like she wanted to say something from her small mouth that was covered by a black shadow on her face. "Lily... do you always do things like that to your Exclusive Maid?" Hana asked suddenly with her face now looking at me. Her facial expression was filled with curiosity and a little jealousy was very clear on her face. A pure picture of a Saintess girl who couldn''t lie about her feelings of jealousy. "Yes, I often do that considering Mio is my Exclusive Maid who has taken care of me since I was little," I replied by turning my gaze to Hana. "Is that so? Does that mean Mio is more special in your eyes?" Hana replied with a look in her eyes that was filled with tears and suddenly showed a fire filled with rivalry. "Of course, she is one of the special people in my eyes because our relationship was formed when I was a little girl," I seemed to start to understand what Hana wanted to talk about. "Muuuu... I feel upset after hearing that. At least lie to me a little to reduce the jealousy I''m feeling, Lily..." Hana suddenly pushed her body closer to my lips which were biting one of the pieces of baked bread. The conversation that I had been doing since earlier still had not received an answer from Noel who left the piece of baked bread on my lips. The piece of baked bread was suddenly stolen by Hana who was now biting the edge of the baked bread. Kreesss... Krruusss... The sound of Hana biting the piece of baked bread that was being stolen by Hana herself began to enter her mouth. In a condition like this, I couldn''t do much and immediately held the piece of baked bread from falling after being stolen by Hana''s mouthbite. Talking and holding a piece of baked bread in my mouth is easy, but it feels different after feeling a beautiful and cute thief biting a piece of baked bread on my lips. Kreesss... Kruuuss... Piece after piece stolen by Hana''s bite immediately approached my lips. My lips which were holding a piece of baked bread at the end immediately got a sudden attack that required my lips to touch Hana''s lips. In one last piece of Hana''s bite, I could feel that Hana''s lips had touched mine and accidentally crushed them as if she were trying to eat my lips. Sluurrppp... Chhuuu... The kiss that happened suddenly was triggered by Hana who stole the piece of baked bread that was being bitten on my lips. The kiss could be said to have happened suddenly and intentionally by Hana because she was annoyed by the answer I gave earlier. My lips accepted Hana''s lips which were given with a soft and sensual touch. Our lips that touched each other began to lick our tongues alternately. This looked like a soft kiss that came from the annoyance of a Saintess girl who suddenly did a despicable act by stealing a piece of baked bread on my lips to vent her jealousy. In the kiss that turned into a sucking tongue, I felt a strange, and make a funny sensation in my lower body. A warm feeling where this would be filled with more love when my body could hug her tightly. My hands reflexively circled Hana''s hips who had moved closer to me. "L-Lily?" Hana released her tongue that was sucking my tongue until she broke our sticky kiss. "I-It''s too early to go any further..." Hana said with her face filled with a pink blush. "Haven''t we gone this far?" I replied while observing Hana''s face which was being choked by her heavy breathing after kissing me. After one of the pieces of baked bread on my lips was stolen by Hana, there was only one piece of baked bread left in my grasp. "Uuhhh... I-I know but... this is too embarrassing to do further!" Hana grumbled who was now turning her body to cover her awkwardness and embarrassment. Hana who had turned her body suddenly took a step back and sat on one of the gazebo chairs, her face filled with a pink blush was immediately covered by her hands and she looked down. "Kuuhhuu..." "It''s so embarrassing if it''s done further..." I could hear a small murmur from Hana''s mouth who seemed to have realized her embarrassing act of sucking my tongue in her lip kiss. "W-Why can I do such a lewd and naughty act without hesitation?" continued Hana''s mutter which made me feel a little guilty after receiving her kiss and tongue licking that caressed my tongue. I unconsciously licked my lips with my tongue which still felt Hana''s tongue licking. It tasted sweet. Chapter 124 - Underwear as A Girl... Aiko! A piece of baked bread in my hand was still waiting for someone to eat it. My heart was still trying to calm down after experiencing what happened between me and Hana. It made me understand a little about Hana''s nature, which easily changed according to what she saw. My action of provoking Noel to do something with my lips had been stolen by Hana without leaving a trace. The trace left from the bitten baked bread on my lips had been replaced by the sweet taste given by Hana''s lips. "Lily-sama, should I prepare warm tea to be your dessert after this... sweet breakfast?" Noel asked while showing her attitude of standing upright while waiting for my order. My hand which was still holding a piece of baked bread that was slowly getting cold immediately threw it into the air with the final goal of landing in Aiko''s mouth. "Aiko, bite my baked bread," I said while giving a sudden order to Aiko. In the fast movement and speed of my throw in the air, Aiko who had been giving me a military salute tried to let go of her salute and adjust herself to get the baked bread thrown from my hand. "Huuee?!" with a swift and slightly clumsy movement, Aiko tried her best to bite the baked bread that I threw at her. Rather than getting the same rejection as Noel did by her behavior following the Maid Exclusive guidelines, wouldn''t it be better if the gift of warm baked bread got an owner who would eat it? By throwing the baked bread at Aiko, I could see her moving quickly turning her body in the air and her mouth widening like a slime moving to catch something. Choomm... Aiko''s wide mouth which looked like a slime''s mouth caught the baked bread I threw along with her body in the air. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her body spinning in the air showed the contents of her uniform skirt which revealed a body shape that had no genital. Uh, a body that had no genital? It seems like I accidentally peeked up the skirt of a stealth slime who still doesn''t understand that women''s skirt uniforms should wear panties compared to legs that are joined like tree trunks on their branches. The innocence of a newly evolved stealth slime that doesn''t know human clothing tastes must be straightened out as soon as possible. Thhooppp... When the stealth slime''s body stopped spinning in the air and landed on both of its feet, the first sight that appeared in front of me was Aiko''s smug smile who was able to eat my baked bread thrown in the air. "Thank you for your delicious gift, Supreme Commander." "That was the first time I tasted food that made my slime body feel warm after digesting the food quickly," Aiko patted her cheek before scratching it with an awkward smile. After the smug smile and awkward smile were removed from her facial expression, Aiko now acted like my personal troops who were responsible as representatives of the stealth slime herd. "Does it feel good, Aiko?" I asked while wiping my hands with one of the handkerchiefs that Hana had provided in between her food baskets. "Un! That is a very delicious food after I taste it directly from the Supreme Commander''s hands!" Aiko exclaimed while giving a reply with her eyes shining brightly. If you look at it from my point of view, it wasn''t actually tasting it directly from my hand, but rather tasting it in the air that came from my hand throw. Well, whatever it is, if Aiko looks happy like that. Then I don''t need to question this further. "I''m glad to hear that you like Saintess Hana''s baked bread," I replied while giving compliments to Hana who was sitting lamenting her shame after openly stealing something that wasn''t intended for her after feeling jealous. "Huuuu... huuu..." Hana still looked like she was lamenting her shyness and gave a view of a holy Saintess who had just shown her jealous, shy, and overly eager heart that I usually did to the people around me. I don''t know if it''s just my feeling, it''s like the women who have done the Ritual Linked with me have a nature that is difficult to understand by common sense. A nature that is similar to an obsession or possessiveness. If this happened to me, is there a possibility that I would suffer the same fate as the Great Heroes of the past who had to face their adventurer member who were mostly filled with women who had traits not far from obsession or possessiveness like that? For some reason, it made my body shiver and feel cold along with my woman''s instincts that felt a sign of danger about this. "Yes, it seems that for the time being, Saintess Hana is a little busy calming her emotions of shame that are hard to hold back," I said while turning my gaze from Hana to Aiko. "Huh? What does that mean?" Aiko looked a little confused about the answer I gave her. Living as a slime monster probably made her have no sense of shame until her gasping skirt uniform revealed her body parts that had no genital. Uh, I feel like it''s an impolite sight but since Aiko doesn''t have a clear gender. Then this feels like a normal sight if you think about it using normal logic. Just in case, I''ll ask Aiko something important. "Aiko, do these evolved stealth slime swarms have genders or not?" I asked in a casual tone about this slightly lewd and naughty question. My question seemed to arouse curiosity in the other girls. That was proven by their attitude which seemed to be one step closer to me. Even Hana, who had been lamenting her embarrassment, immediately stopped after her ears heard the question that interested her. "Aahh... Uhh... T-That''s a little complicated to explain, Supreme Commander," in a small tone, Aiko answered my question with her attitude that made me a little curious. Her attitude which looked like a normal girl now seemed to be shaking and moving her fingertips to touch, an attitude that seemed to show that she was trying to think hard by using all her brain power. [ Everyone!! This is an emergency! ] [ How do I explain to our Supreme Commander about our gender which is still ambiguous like this? ] [ Even though in our previous decision, we had agreed to change our gender to female to be close to our Supreme Commander?! ] My mind was suddenly filled with Aiko''s screams that were connected to my Soul Tame magic chant. Whether she had forgotten or was panicking, Aiko seemed to not realize that her panic had made her forget about me being able to hear her words on the Soul Tame communication. An answer came from the seven pillars of stealth slime who held the highest positions in the stealth slime herd. The answer given contained a simple solution to the problem along with their small anger that was carrying out my mission to spy on the noble family who had invited my family to attend their twins'' birthday party. That made Aiko who was standing with an awkward posture move her face that looked like she had been hit by the rage and anger of the other stealth slimes who were busy on spy duty. "Uuhhh... Huummm..." Aiko quickly moved her hands to cover her restlessness after getting the rage and anger of the other stealth slime herd. I felt a little sorry and wanted to help her immediately. "Did all the evolved stealth slime herds choose to use a female-like appearance in the human race?" I asked to reduce the burden carried by Aiko. Aiko who was still overwhelmed by my previous question now seemed to get the answer that she was looking for. "Huum!! Y-Yes! W-We are now using a female genital appearance like the human race, Supreme Commander!" said Aiko in a firm and confident tone. I could see her awkward attitude trying to avert her gaze from me. "Then, please at least wear panties to cover your lower body." "Um, how should I explain this." "Wearing panties is part of a woman''s effort to show the certainty of their gender." I know and am aware that this one explanation of mine sounds perverted. However, to make Aiko realize that a woman of the human race must wear panties in any condition, at least I have to make her realize one important thing about panties like that. Aiko tilted her head as if not understanding what I was saying as she said, "Panties? What kind of food is that, Supreme Commander?" With her cute face that looked innocent and didn''t understand the meaning of the words that were spoken to me to better understand a woman who had to wear panties, I seemed helpless to explain to her about panties in detail. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire "That''s not food, Aiko," I replied while giving her a warm look. "It''s a type of underwear that women should wear to cover something sensitive for their lower body." "Even though you don''t have it... Urrhh... I mean even though you don''t show what should be on your lower body. It would be better if you wear panties as a form of a cultured woman." I had a little difficulty using my tone to sound as formal and polite as possible. Explaining panties in front of three holy women who had become Saintesses, made me feel a little embarrassed about something that sounded lewd and vulgar like this. "Do we have to wear it, Supreme Commander?" a voice that made me a little tense came from Aiko''s mouth with her hand movement that seemed to be biting her index finger as if she was thinking about something. "If I wear panties that are magic catalysts, wouldn''t that be rude to the magic catalyst that the Supreme Commander once gave me?" Aiko continued, making me realize what I had done to Aiko to make her more special in front of other stealth slimes. Thanks to the touch of my magic catalyst that Aiko secretly used, it seemed that it made her perception of magic catalysts and panties a little different from the normal understanding in general. I, who realized this fatal mistake, hesitated a little to reply with a suitable answer. "Those are two different things, Aiko," I said to correct the misunderstanding of Aiko''s perception that equated panties to being a magic catalyst. "What I gave you is a pure magic catalyst and panties are just an object that a woman must wear!" I said with a firm tone and a cold facial expression. "Don''t equate the magic catalyst that I created with a woman''s honor that lies in her panties!" "Without panties, we are just women who can be degraded morally and legally!" With my words that seemed like a pervert and a cold facial expression, I gave Aiko a new understanding about herself who had misunderstood the object that had become the magic catalyst with panties. Technically, it was my fault because the catalyst I used was panties that contained my sweat that Zoe often used as her emergency dinner. At least I hoped that this would make Aiko look like a normal girl when she used her human form in a public place inhabited by social groups. Chapter 125 - Aiko Teaching for Underwear and Shame "I-I understand, Supreme Commander. I need to wear panties as proof that I am a woman in the human ecosystem, right?!" Aiko said seriously with a fiery gaze in her eyes. My explanation seemed to command its own authority, and it made Aiko realize that the need to wear panties was an obligation that women must carry out. Her eyes seemed to be enlightened by something related to the absolute command I gave, it made Aiko look chatty as her voice echoed inside my head. The echo of her overly excited voice made me think that Aiko had completely forgotten that I could still hear her screams in the Soul Tame communication. [ Everyone! Please listen to an important order given by our Supreme Commander! ] [ As a woman who has a human body shape, we are required to wear panties to clarify our status as human women. ] [ I don''t know for sure, but I will look for one thing about these panties based on the instructions given by our Supreme Commander! ] Aiko''s face was now filled with light breaths and her fists looked excited. "Underwear, I have to learn about these underwear soon before learning anything else to blend in with human social life!" Aiko exclaimed in a tone of voice that didn''t sound embarrassing, it made several girls who realized that the fire of enthusiasm emitted by Aiko came from her interest in underwear immediately blush. "Aiko, it seems like you have to understand that underwear is a taboo that shouldn''t be said so happily like that," I said to make Aiko realize that she should be embarrassed about the vulgar conversation that was discussing this underwear. "Underwear is a woman''s last form of defense before her genitals are seen by someone, it''s not a word that can be said without feeling embarrassed like that," I continued by giving an additional explanation. Aiko who heard it seemed to understand the words that had been said by me. Her head seemed to nod with a facial expression that seemed to understand every word I said. Well, I don''t care whether Aiko understands this. But I have to give her an example that panties are something that must be considered by a woman. "I know that this is a concept of shame that is very difficult for the stealth slime herd to feel. But you have to pay attention to this well, Aiko," to give an understanding of the concept of shame by panties, I immediately stood up from the gazebo chair and moved towards Noel who was standing elegantly. Noel''s elegant movements reflected a real example of a woman who was worthy of being imitated by Aiko. "You can see Noel who is standing elegantly and politely, you can feel that she is a respectable woman just from her attitude." "But if Noel gets attacked like this," I suddenly pulled Noel''s skirt uniform and revealed the white lace panties that Noel was wearing along with the garter belt that hooked onto her white panties. "That would make Noel feel embarrassed and act like this," I continued after making Noel accidentally show the white lace panties she was wearing. Noel''s expression which looked like a polite and elegant Exclusive Maid was suddenly replaced with the expression of a girl who had just been sexually harassed by me. "Uuhh..." Noel who had just received a sudden attack from me was immediately filled with her strange behavior. Her heavy breathing and her face filled with a pink blush had shown the right embarrassment as a real example for Aiko. That right facial expression made me like a perverted and naughty Master, until Noel''s heavy breathing turned into a sensual moan that made Hana and Sia hold back their behavior who seemed unaccustomed to hearing the sound of a moan coming from a woman. "Huh? Noel?" I immediately glanced at Noel whose embarrassment had turned into satisfaction with her facial expression starting to smile and drool. "Please control yourself better to set an example for Aiko," I whispered softly to control Noel so that she wouldn''t act strangely for Aiko to emulate. When I whispered that sentence, I immediately glanced at Aiko who suddenly disappeared from the corner of my eyes. In the corner of my eye suddenly saw Aiko''s hair blowing in the wind and accidentally saw her crouching down observing Noel''s maid skirt uniform and her white lace panties. "Hmm... so this is the panties recommended by the Supreme Commander?" Aiko muttered softly as she was observing Noel''s panties from a close distance. Seeing her crouching down and observing Noel''s panties with enthusiasm, actually made me feel an unbearable sense of shame. Her attitude that was too free as if she didn''t understand manners and politeness was very inappropriate for giving a mission or task related to social circles. Luckily the mission I gave earlier was a spy task that wasn''t too difficult for the stealth slime herd to do. By using their ability to sneak around and do things that could blend in with the surrounding environment, I could feel a little relieved that the spy operation that was being carried out would succeed. "I have to memorize the design of these panties." "White lace panties." "Panties with a nearly see-through design." "Panties with thin hairs growing around the lower part of her navel." "This is information that can be developed to blend in with human life!" "I learned a lot about this!" Without waiting for my order, Aiko took the initiative to learn unnecessary things from Noel. Something that should be a choice of personality and unique traits of humans was being imitated by Aiko. I had to be able to limit the slightly wrong information so that Aiko would not learn it further. I wanted to teach her about shame but it seemed to have gone beyond what I had not determined. "Aiko, please focus on her white lace panties only. Please do look at anything else related to Noel''s embarrassing personality," I said in a flat tone without showing any expression of regret after using Noel''s panties as an example for Aiko. "And Noel, at least pay more attention to your hygiene. You almost made a herd of stealth slimes follow your dirty standards," I said to Noel with a slightly harsh tone of discipline because I realized Noel''s dirtiness had been hidden. "You understand what I''m talking about, right?" I continued to make sure this conversation was well-known by Noel and Aiko. Noel who had just felt embarrassed because of my attitude of suddenly lifting her maid uniform skirt immediately nodded her head. Together with her remaining shame, Noel got an additional job to pay attention to her hygiene of a hair that grew around her sensitive area as a woman. "Kuuhh... I-I understand..." "But as a Black Maid who always moves behind the scenes and doesn''t have free time to take care of herself, I should get a fair share of Lily-sama for my dirtiness like this," replied Noel while lowering her head filled with shame. "At least... give me a reward that is fitting for my devotion as a Black Maid for the Marquess Rommel family." Noel suddenly acted strangely again after I mentioned her cleanliness and that grew hair that was not in the right place. "Isn''t seeing me already a reward that makes you happy?" I replied coldly and showed my power as one of the candidates who could move the Black Maid unit with the permission of my own father. What I said was a small temptation for Noel who rarely met me at any time. She who always worked behind the scenes as a Black Maid had little free time to take care of her own body. Her work as a Black Maid had made her not care about what happened to her own body with the main focus on carrying out the tasks given by the head of the Marquess Rommel family. Because I had teased Noel to give a real example to Aiko, I felt a little responsible after making her realize how dirty her body was after some hair grew in places that Aiko shouldn''t have seen. Paaammm... Paammm... With a small pat on her head, I gave a small caress to Noel''s long hair. The hair that felt soft but left dandruff that was not properly cared for gave information that she really didn''t have time to take care of her body better. Noel who was always on duty here and there without stopping was like a ghost who didn''t know the feeling of tiredness to continue on duty. If this continues, then I can predict that her disguise will be easily blown away after one small mistake because her body is too dirty to hinder her movement. "Hmm... it seems like I need to give a reward to the Black Maid who has carried out her duties with great difficulty," I muttered a little while thinking of a small idea about a reward that I could give them. One of the reward options that I could give was body care from the Yurification Shop by using Yurification Points that I rarely used to splurge. Because my relationship with Mio and several other women was close enough to be able to generate Yurification Points through physical contact alone, it was enough to reward the Black Maid worthy of their performance of their duties. By concentrating the flow of my magic that seemed to be searching for something from my storage magic chant, my eyes immediately saw the contents of the Yurification Shop which had now become more filled with goods from another world. The intervention given by my Goddess and Goddess Aurora made the Yurification Shop experience several new items that I had not tried and used. "Hmm... where did that stuff go?" I muttered as if looking for something from inside my storage magic. With my eyes looking at the contents of the Yurification Shop, I at least found some items needed to take care of myself and make a woman''s body shine like an angel who came down from heaven. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe that''s a bit excessive but with proper self-care. Then a woman will have beauty that is equal to beauty that cannot be reached by words. [ Yurification Shop: Lily-chan has exchanged 10,500,000 Yurification Points for a set of beauty lotions and a set of beauty bath, please use these otherworldly items wisely, Lily-chan! ] Baamm!! After the transaction process was complete, I took out the otherworldly items from the Yurifcation Shop from inside my storage magic. A thick transparent box containing beauty lotion and set beauty bath immediately appeared before my eyes. "Noel, please use this beauty lotion and set beauty bath to take care of yourself and when taking a bath." "Oh! Make sure to divide it evenly among all the Black Maids, okay!" Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire With the strange items coming out of my storage magic, it seems like I''ve caught the attention of some of the girls nearby. Hana and Sia, who had been silent until now, slowly walked towards me to see what going on. Chapter 126 - Girls Priority The two types of tools that I had taken out from my storage magic were a beauty lotion kit that Mio, Mom, and my twin step-sister often used. I used it a little according to my needs and based on the recommendations given by Mio. For some reason that was hard to understand, Mio seemed to be too good at giving advice and the right composition to take care of my body''s beauty in detail. This beauty care item came from one of the recommendations given by my Goddess. A recommendation that made me think twice before using it because it sounded very suspicious to use when it came into contact with my skin. "I hope you can read the instructions for use," I said while showing a note on the instructions for use of this beauty lotion. Since these were items from another world and were sold at the Yurification Shop, I made a little request to my Goddess to give me the instructions for use. So far, I have only often used lip balm and skin moisturizer before going to hot places that get hot sunlight. It makes my dark skin more moist and shiny as if it is well cared for. "T-Thank you, Lily-sama. But do I deserve something like this?" Noel replied, receiving a note of instructions for using the beauty lotion that was intended as a gift for herself and the other Black Maid members. "Yes, just think of this as your overtime pay for not having time to do body care. In addition, this is a beauty lotion that I often use together with the other Marquess Rommel family. For Father, it requires a little violence and strong coercion from Mother to use the lotion that makes the wrinkles on his face disappear and look youthful," while saying that, I was slightly reminded of an incident in the past where Father had to accept coercion from Mother to apply facial care lotion so that the wrinkles on his forehead disappeared. "I am very sure that this additional salary will add to the beauty of your bodies being well-maintained," I continued while smiling at Noel. Noel received the note of use for the beauty lotion that looked like various things. Her eyes were busy reading the instructions before her mouth smiled widely. "This is a decent additional salary for us as Black Maids who work non-stop in carrying out the orders of the Head of the Marquess Rommel Family," Noel looked very happy after she received her additional salary in the form of beauty equipment filled with various kinds of lotions. Meanwhile, Hana and Sia who had been curious about the beauty lotion that I gave to Noel as an additional salary started to touch my back as if they wanted to say something. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" I replied after feeling the touch of their hands on my back. "My cute little sister, I think I''m a little interested in that beauty lotion. Do you have a beauty lotion that is suitable for use by a holy dragon girl like me?" Sia asked with her gaze fixed on one of the beauty lotions that contained a bright yellow liquid. "Lily, can I buy the beauty lotion that you often use? It seems like I have to use beauty lotion to take care of myself who is in a growth period like this. You know that women at least need a lot of time to take care of themselves before doing their activities?" said Hana who was also interested in one of the glass bottle lotions containing a bright blue liquid. The two girls who were curious about the beauty lotion made me receive an attack of blinking eyes that wanted to get what was in front of their eyes. Zeeee ... Jiiieee ... The gazes of Hana and Sia who kept staring at my face made me feel guilty after showing off beauty products like this as an additional salary for Noel alone. Swiirrll ... I returned to focusing my magic energy to open my self-storage magic spell. Various kinds of beauty lotions that had been used came out of my self-storage magic spell. Some of these beauty lotions were stored in a sparkling glass bottle container that Mio often used to care for my body after finishing bathing with her. "For starters, we should use a beauty lotion that can moisturize the skin to keep it soft in the winter. I think this is a good thing to do after you see Noel getting extra pay for her never-ending little job," I said while opening the lid of the glass bottle containing the winter skin moisturizer. With the cold winter morning air, I could feel that this was not the right time to do self-care outdoors. However, I had to do this to give a small demonstration of the instructions for using this beauty lotion. Pwwiippp... Pooosshh... With the lotion slowly coming out of the glass bottle, I felt the cold sensation of the beauty lotion that was tasked with moisturizing the skin in the winter. I think this is more suitable for doing indoor activities but for the sake of demonstration activities, I had to do it as an example of use. "This is one of the lotions that can only be used for indoor activities. If you use it outdoors like that, then you will feel a cold sensation like this." Paamm... Paamm... Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With my little words followed by a surprise attack that attached the cold beauty lotion to the skin of Hana''s and Sia''s arms, I could see their facial expressions suddenly change and their cute little moans. "Nyaaahh!!" Hana moaned her body shaking slightly. "Kyaaa!!" Sia moaned while moving her dragon tail scales up and down until they slapped the snow-filled ground. My little prank seemed to make Hana and Sia feel a sudden cold sensation from my palms that was filled with beauty lotion liquid. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Caress... Caress... With a little feeling of guilt that was satisfied after teasing them, I immediately rubbed the beauty lotion liquid so that it could be absorbed into the skin of their arms. The rubs I gave made Hana and Sia experience a cold sensation that massaged their arms until they closed their eyes enjoying every rub I gave. Both of my hands were busy rubbing their arms felt a cold sensation that made a reason why this beauty lotion was not suitable for outdoor activities. "Yes, as I said before. This winter beauty lotion is not suitable for outdoor activities," I said while rubbing the beauty lotion until it was absorbed into the skin of their arms. "It feels a little cold and moist on the skin, right?" I observed Hana and Sia who had felt the beauty lotion liquid that had been absorbed into the skin of their arms. The sensation of their skin that had received a gentle caress from the beauty lotion and the touch of my soft hands, made their skin feel tighter and healthier. "Yes, this is the kind of healthy skin that young girls like us should have." Ah, it seems I am too good at misleading someone into entering my lifestyle standards that have started to depend on otherworldly goods sold at the Yurification Shop. Without feeling guilty about the poison that I am spreading, I give the girls around me hope to take care of themselves using beauty lotion that must be purchased directly from me. "For now, keep in mind that this is a beauty lotion that I am developing to meet the needs of my skin so that it is well maintained. It would be a bit embarrassing if the only ones using this beauty lotion were me, Mio, Mom, Dad, and my twin step-sister." "I hope that if there is a problem with your skin, you will report it to me immediately, Noel." "I will try my best to re-mix the beauty lotion that can be adjusted to your skin sensitivity." I gave some veiled warnings to Noel, Hana, and Sia that this was a beauty lotion made from my concoction. I often concoct several potions and Alchemist potions in my spare time. My habits that Noel had known, made her let out a small voice that was praising me with her sparkling eyes looking at me. I could assume that this was a safe action to hide the Yurification Shop. Noel started to take several glass bottles containing beauty lotion. Her eyes were busy matching the color of the liquid with the instructions for use that I had given her. From the look in her eyes that quickly read the label on the glass bottle and the small movement of her lips as she read, I could hear Noel who was studying this set of beauty lotions as her additional salary. "This is truly an interesting invention from Lily-sama." "Just by applying this to the skin, it can make it feel moist and comfortable with all-day durability." "Then with a shampoo that can treat tangled hair and hair loss, this allows me to get healthy hair after disguised as someone else several times." "Hmm... this is suitable as an additional salary for the Black Maid who always works hard non-stop all day long." "Aahh... this is a salary increase that fits all the problems that the Black Maid is experiencing. I must immediately give them the additional salary that Lily-sama has given me." "I can''t wait for the day when Lily-sama will take the pinnacle of power of the Marquess Rommel family as a Matriarch." In her little happiness, she has received an additional salary from me. It seems like I heard some small words and her little murmurs that made my body shiver a little when I heard them. It was a feeling of gratitude for the additional salary given by me along with a small hope from Noel who wanted me to immediately take the pinnacle of power of the Marquess Rommel family by becoming a Matriarch. I think it''s too fast and still too early for me. Can''t I just relax for a moment and enjoy my teenage girlhood filled with people who care and know me well like this? While I was enjoying the responses given by Noel, Hana, and Sia about the beauty lotion that I often use with the Marquess Rommel family. I was surprised by Hana who pulled my arm again to whisper something. "Lily, did Princess Anastasia buy this beauty lotion equipment from you too?" whispered Hana while tugging on my arm. Unlike Hana who gave a whisper filled with curiosity. I saw Sia who looked amazed by the moisturizing effect given by my beauty lotion that touched the skin of her arm. The cold sensation of the winter air seemed to have made Sia enjoy every touch of the air that hit her arm which was moist after being smeared with beauty lotion. "No, I only told this to Noel, Sia, and you." "Princess Anastasia has no idea at all that I made this kind of beauty lotion in my free time when I was bored." When I answered Hana''s question, it seemed like I had made a small mistake until I saw Hana''s smile which seemed filled with victory. "It seems like I found the ultimate weapon to tease Princess Anastasia," Hana muttered softly with her mysterious smile. It seemed like I had created a complicated conflict between Princess Anastasia and Hana. I had no idea why they often fought and tease like this. However, it was none of my business because they had become responsible teenage girls. Chapter 127 - Cleaning Duty After my additional salary to Noel was well received, I immediately continued my activities of wanting to tidy up my messy residence after being left for quite a long time for a family vacation. Leaving Hana and Sia who were busy trying out the beauty lotion that I gave them as a test on their skin. I was now busy with strange gazes that were directed at me. By touching a broom and duster to clean the small dust inside the entrance of the Mansion where Marquess Rommel lived, I got a gaze that seemed to want to stop me. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-sama, it seems a bit too much for a noble like Lily-sama to help us clean this Mansion," said one of the maids looking at me with anxiety. After eating a simple breakfast of Hana''s handmade baked bread, I got a supply more energy to participate in the dust cleaning operation and rearranging the damaged furniture inside the Mansion where my family lived. Of course, I did this on my own initiative not wanting to add to the hassle as one of Marquess Rommel''s Maid who already knew a good and proper cleaning technique. Unlike Noel''s cleaning technique which was intended to remove traces that could trace back to Marquess Rommel''s family, the cleaning technique I meant was a technique for cleaning dirt and stains like a maid would do in general. "Don''t worry, I understand what I can do without hindering your workload. Isn''t that right, Aiko?" along with myself who had prepared myself to carry out the dust and dirt cleaning operation at Marquess Rommel''s Mansion residence, I was with the stealth slime herds who had now shed their bodies into slime balls that could eat dirt without a trace. Booiiinngg... "We are ready for duty, Supreme Commander!" Pooiinngg... "Supreme Commander, please give us the order to immediately clean your residence and exterminate insects and rodents that might make you feel uncomfortable sleeping in this residence!" Booinngg... "Supreme Commander''s comfort is our priority! So don''t worry about unwanted things, Supreme Commander!" Along with the fire of enthusiasm that can spread by burning souls that are excited like this, it seems that I have a hard-line army that is waiting for every order from me to be given to them like carrying out a noble task. Seeing the attitude of Aiko and the herds of stealth slimes who are enthusiastic about cleaning the Mansion where I live, I can only breathe a sigh of relief and give a soft smile to entrust them with the cleanliness of my residence which is already very dirty and messy. "Did you hear that? There''s nothing wrong with me joining in cleaning together with my private troops, right?" I said while giving a warm look to the group of maids who looked worried about me joining in cleaning together with them. Yes, I can say that I understand their concerns about not wanting to involve me in this cleaning operation because of one reason, but I already worn a Victorian maid uniform that I wore before. Some maids have never seen me wearing this Victorian maid uniform, so its invite their curiosity about my attitude as a professional maid. Because my role plays as a cold and strict military girl is over. Now I have changed my role to become a professional maid who has a high level of cleanliness and layout standards that are no less than a real professional maid. "S-Sorry for being rude before, Lily-sama." "I don''t know if this will be okay for Marchioness Amagi to see?" asked the maid with a worried expression on her face towards me and her fear of my mother who is responsible for managing the maid affairs at Marquess Rommel''s residence. "You don''t need to worry, it seems like my mother has agreed to what I will do next considering that I still have this," in a soft tone that did not want to add to her panic and did not want to be scolded by my mother. I immediately reached into the pocket of my Victorian maid uniform and took out the command baton that signified that I was the current Matriarch leading the Marquess Rommel family. When I showed the command baton, all the maids lined up neatly in front of my eyes. Their worried and doubtful gazes had disappeared, replaced by their firm attitudes awaiting further orders from me. By giving their elegant manner, I heard a small voice coming from one of the maids who had looked at me with worry before. "We are ready to accept your orders, Matriarch Lily-sama," with her small movements bowing in an elegant manner, I could see her attitude change drastically after I took out the command baton. "As I said before, I will be watching your cleanup progress together with the remaining stealth slime herd. I want you to be able to work together to carry out the cleanup operation with the hope that my eyes will not find a single speck of dust in front of my own eyes!" I exclaimed while giving a firm attitude like a professional maid. "Do you understand?" I continued my words by asking a question that would trap them with a reply about their ability to accept the task I gave. Braakk!! "We understand, Matriarch Lily-sama!" they replied in one tone at once. I felt like I got an answer and a sense of respect that overwhelmed me even more when I received it. Because I didn''t know what else to do with this kind of respect, I decided to share some of the maids on duty with one stealth slime that would be their portable trash can. Yes, I know that using stealth slime as a portable trash can is a bad thing but that''s not wrong because they can easily digest dirt like dust with their slippery slime liquid. "First of all, you have to form a group with one of the stealth slimes that has returned to being a slimy slime ball... that is a bit... disgusting to look at," with my words like this, I occasionally glanced at Aiko who had turned into a slimy slime ball that made me reluctant to look at her. "Even though their bodies look disgusting, they can be the main weapon to fight dust and dirt!" "Be brave for this noble task!" Like delivering inspiring words before entering the battlefield, I gave a conviction to make some maids view the stealth slime as a comrade in arms in the noble task of cleaning Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Oooohhh!! Yeeahhh!!" replied all the maids with an enthusiastic tone. "We must be able to clean this residence in one day before winter ends!" I shouted with an enthusiastic tone and added to their workload secretly in this enthusiastic shout. I know that this is a cheating way to make them work hard with full pressure but with the help of a herd of stealth slimes. At least it can cut the time needed to clean the entire Mansion where Marquess Rommel lives. "Yeeaahh!! Ooohhh!!" continued their shouts with full enthusiasm. I was a little worried about them giving in to the demands of the work given to me. At least I wanted to see one of them who objected to my orders. But it seemed like no one dared to oppose the orders I gave with such enthusiasm. "Everyone! Get ready!" I shouted while swinging the duster in my hand. "Ready!!" like giving a signal to run fast in a race, I swung my duster up a little. "Start!!" by giving this one small push, I began to see several maids starting to form groups with the stealth slime herd before entering the Mansion of Marquess Rommel. Their speed in managing the cleaning group looked very fast. Unlike me who was very unfamiliar with the tasks carried out by the maids, I only observed what was happening from a distance while slowly walking into the entrance of the Mansion towards my private room that had been left for a long time on vacation. "Hmm... Hmm..." with a small mutter, while observing my surroundings, I saw how dirty the Mansion where I lived was that had been left for a long vacation. My gaze was fixed on the dust and dirt that was difficult to reach with the equipment I was carrying. My main focus right now was cleaning my private room which was located deep inside the Mansion. While walking through the dusty and dirty corridors, I saw a stealth slime following me from behind. Seeing the large formation of magical energy, I could guess that it was Aiko in her slimeball form. For some reason, I could feel that she was keeping her distance from me. Booinggg... Pooinngg... Every time her slimeball body touched the floor, I could hear the sound of her slimy stomach gurgling which made my ears feel uncomfortable when I heard it. Ahh... does Aiko already know that I hate a disgusting slime body like that? If I think about it further, it seems that I look like a cold woman who hates a disgusting slime body. That''s not wrong... I once forced myself to accept the existence of a disgusting slime body, it''s just... Uuhh, it''s too disgusting for my body to easily feel disgusted like this to endure! "Aiko..." I called Aiko who was following me from behind. "Do you think this kind of work can be finished before winter ends?" I asked to reduce my boredom while walking through the corridors that were only filled with dust and dirt. Pooinngg... Booinngg... The sound of my footsteps and the reflection of Aiko''s slime body filled the echo of the sound that accompanied our steps. "With the help of the entire stealth slime herd, it should be able to be finished before winter ends, Supreme Commander," replied Aiko with her voice that sounded far behind me. I felt a little awkward after Aiko kept her distance so far. "Aiko, can''t you get closer using your human girl form compared to keeping this distance using your slime body form?" I said while glancing at Aiko who obediently followed me. "Ooohh..." When I peeked at Aiko who was following my footsteps, I was surprised by what had happened behind me. While following me from behind, Aiko used her abundant magic energy to clean everything that had passed by her. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire The floor filled with dust and dirt seemed to be washed clean by her slime body and the dirty air was sucked into her body until it was replaced with clean air that was fit to breathe. My eyes witnessed a stealth slime cleaning method that was able to clean every stubborn dirt stain. "P-Please excuse me for being so slow, Supreme Commander." "I-I''m having a little trouble following Supreme Commander while cleaning up dirt like this," replied Aiko who seemed to be having trouble as she followed me while cleaning up the dirt around her slime body. It seems like I underestimated slimes when they could make optimal and perfect cleaning tools like this. Fufu... in that case, I''ll gladly take advantage of it! Chapter 128 - My Room... Grown-Up Something? My eyes were immediately filled with the sight of a stealthy slime that had worked hard to clean all the dust and dirt that passed through its slimeball body. Booiinngg... Poiingg... With a body that moved like a ball bouncing on the floor. I was a little aware of the other potential of the stealth slime herd besides spying and infiltration activities. As a personal troop that was obedient to my command and connected to the Soul Tame magic chant, I would use this opportunity to utilize their natural abilities as slimes which turned out to be great within my expectations. I have read various books about monster ecology, especially slimes which are the standard measure of cleanliness of a dungeon or monster nest. If there are slimes in a dungeon or monster nest, then it is certain that the air that is inhaled is relatively safer and there is no pungent odor from dirt such as poop. That''s because slime monsters are known as dirt controllers and the peak of all food decomposers, and they cannot be replaced by other monsters. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had indeed read books about it, but now my eyes saw real evidence of what was written in the book. "You really can eat anything huh? Does it taste good when cleaning dirt like that, Aiko?" because I was a little curious about the taste of the dust and dirt that Aiko ate through her disgusting slimy ball body. I dared myself to get a little closer to her body. The slimy ball body shape that showed a disgusting liquid made me reluctant to approach it any closer. From a safe distance, I could see Aiko really enjoying the dust and dirt that was walking into her slime ball body that was filled with disgusting slime. Plooppp ... Pooiinngg ... I seemed to see a strange movement from Aiko''s slimeball body that began the process of digesting the dirt that was happening in her body. "It tastes a little bland when eaten without using ingredients that can add to the taste of dirt, Supreme Commander," replied Aiko who had finished digesting the dirt in her slime body. The lump of her slimeball body was now shaking as if showing the dirt and dust that had disappeared inside her slimeball body. "Besides, compared to eating dirt and dust. We are just decomposers of dirt and dust to take the remaining energy needed by our bodies, Supreme Commander," continued Aiko who seemed to be looking at me with an enthusiastic gaze. Because her slimy slimeball body did not have eyes, I could only throw my little imagination to see where her eyes were. Even though it felt useless because her body was in the shape of a slimeball like this, I preferred to give up and just stare at her slimeball body while talking to Aiko. "I know about that, a food decomposer that occupies the last caste in the food chain, right?" I asked to reply to Aiko who looked happy after eating dust and dirt while accompanying me walking along the hallways of the Mansion leading to my private bedroom. "That''s right, Supreme Commander. From a human perspective, we look like the last of the food chain that can only decompose the remains of food left by other monsters or other animals. However, what we eat is not the remains left behind but the residual magic core left behind when they eat," Aiko replied while following me from behind according to my walking speed. "Like what I''m doing right now, it might look like cleaning dust and dirt while sucking in the dirty air that my slime body cleans. But what I''m doing right now is sucking in the residual magic core left inside it. At this moment, I can even feel the residual magic core of the Supreme Commander along with the residual magic core of other people too." My sensitive eyes suddenly saw a small particle floating into Aiko''s slimeball body. "Oh, is the residual magic core in the form of a small particle that is difficult to reach by normal eyes that are not sensitive to magic?" I asked while watching Aiko who began to suck in the residual magic and throw away the residual magic that had become cleaner. "Yes, Supreme Commander. To see the residual magic core requires high sensitivity. However, for slimes like me, sucking up the residual magic core is necessary because the residual magic core can be dangerous if not cleaned properly. It''s like processing waste that has been thrown away to be reprocessed into healthy waste materials that are ready to be reused as residual magic core." "Can residual magic be that dangerous?" "Unn!! It''s very dangerous if it''s not cleaned properly. For example, a wild dragon''s nest is easily flammable even though its nest is an underground cave. Does the Supreme Commander know that what causes a wild dragon''s nest to easily catch fire is the intensity of their residual magic core that has accumulated and polluted the air with the remnants of their residual magic core that has settled as dirty fuel that is ready to burn at any time using their fire breath? That''s what makes a wild dragon''s nest a terrifying specter like a place that can explode at any time." "And that happens because the residual magic is not cleaned properly?" "Unn!!" Aiko gave a small answer along with her slimeball body steps that began to match the speed of my footsteps. "Can this Mansion explode if the residual magic core deposits have accumulated drastically?" "That could happen, Supreme Commander. For humans, it is usually indicated by signs of their magic chants that are easily triggered at any time. Especially if the magic chant is not done properly and spreads residual magic cores with each chant." Hearing Aiko''s answer, I started to sweat coldly after realizing that the magic training I was doing secretly had the potential to leave a thick magic core residue that had settled to a worrying level. It made me a little uncomfortable and had to take precautions before it was too late. "Aiko, this might sound like a heavy task for you and the other stealth slime herd." "Unn? Does the Supreme Commander want to give us another additional task with the few remaining stealth slime herds?" "Yes, it''s an additional task that makes you a little troublesome. Can you divide the standby duties between being a Maid in this place to clean up something dangerous like the residual magic core and the special forces that move behind the shadows according to my orders?" I was a little worried when I said this because the stealth slime herd''s task would become increasingly difficult according to the increasing random information I got. Magic residue, huh? If Mom hears new information like this. Maybe she would be immersed in her research and begin to observe if every magic chant that was released would cause residual magic that could pollute a place without her realizing it. "That''s no problem for us, Supreme Commander," replied Aiko who agreed to my sudden request like this. "The Supreme Commander''s request will be a great motivation for other stealth slimes who are starting to expect a nickname from the Supreme Commander by working harder than before," continued Aiko''s words in a happy tone along with her chatty voice on the Soul Tame communication channel. In her chatty voice on the Soul Tame communication channel, I heard that Aiko''s information was welcomed by the entire herd of stealth slimes with the highest hopes of those who received a nickname directly from me as Aiko experienced. It seems that giving a nickname to a stealth slime has had a big impact on them. Even though I have given them a nickname with a serial number. Now I have to give a nickname that is like what humans use to indicate their identity. Wouldn''t that make me a hassle and a headache? Oh.. no! What should I do later? Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire Ahh... at least... let it be a problem for Lily in the future. Oh my future self, please be patient with your past behavior. My footsteps have now approached my private bedroom, a door that I haven''t seen for a long time along with rust stains that have begun to decorate the iron doorknob. "Ah, this feels like a family vacation that has happened for years without thinking about returning to my hometown," I said in a nostalgic tone of longing. Slowly and with gentle movements, I began to grip the rusty iron doorknob and began to turn the doorknob. Kraakk... Prriiikkk... With my hand slowly pushing the door, I could hear the noisy sound of the creaking between the rusty door and echoing throughout the room of my private bedroom. When the entrance to my room was wide open, I could see a long-abandoned bed overgrown with mushrooms that radiated a beautiful light with an abundance of magical energy. The mushrooms that grew around my bed seemed to form their own ecosystem that emerged from nothingness and radiated their presence as if they were taking shelter from the harsh winter. Plooppp... Paaallll... "Supreme Commander, it seems like your private room has been occupied by forest pests that we didn''t detect before," with a cold tone that sounded harsh, I slowly glanced at Aiko who was reforming her human body from her disgusting slime clumps. "Huh, Aiko?" I who didn''t know what had happened immediately glanced at Aiko who looked unhappy with the mushrooms growing in front of her. "Supreme Commander, allow me to clean your private bedroom until it''s clean without a trace," said Aiko with a small movement of her footsteps that began to move towards my private bedroom and passed my body. I don''t know what she said, the forest pests seemed to have disturbed her to show her attitude that became rude like this. "How dare you grow in a place like this, you shameless mushrooms!" shouted Aiko while jumping towards the mushrooms but a vine immediately whipped her. With a twist that avoided the direction of the whip, Aiko managed to avoid one of the sudden attacks. "Tch, sentient forest pests are troublesome," Aiko grumbled while showing herself to be annoyed with the mushrooms growing before her eyes. "Supreme Commander, it seems like you have to be careful with the mushroom spores that have become sentient forest pests like this. If one of the spores manages to hit you, it''s the same as swallowing a death pill that can kill an adult wild dragon in one breath," Aiko said to warn me about what she was facing. When Aiko said something like that, I could only think that it was something excessive when it grew in my private bedroom. How could mushrooms like that grow in a place like this? Why could my private bedroom grow such dangerous forest pests? As the battle between Aiko and the living mushrooms took place before my eyes, I couldn''t stop thinking about the right answer to those two simple questions. Is it possible that I''m just unlucky? Chapter 129 - The End of Forest Pest Baaamm!! Kaabaaaamm!!! Daabaaamm!! The battle between Aiko and the mushroom that she thought was a forest pest was fierce. Various kinds of magic were cast by Aiko until she looked like a magic maniac girl who tried to cast all her magic to kill the forest pest mushroom that was growing in my private bedroom. This was the first time I saw Aiko showing an expression on her face that seemed to hate the mushroom that was growing and had self-awareness. Standing in front of the entrance to my private bedroom, I was greeted by an attack of root vines that began to move to attack me, who was standing still. My eyes, which were used to seeing fast attack movements, immediately avoided it by stepping to the side calmly. Syyuuttt... Ctaarr... The squeak of the plant vines that moved to attack me seemed to indicate that I was Aiko''s ally, attacking something invisible before my eyes. However, her body, which was able to sense danger, seemed to know that what Aiko was fighting was something dangerous if left to live any longer. Moreover, Aiko''s explanation made my body shiver with spores that were difficult to see with the eye, and then one breath I accidentally inhaled would take me one step towards death. Seriously? I felt like I was being hit by misfortune and bad luck. A dangerous fungus like this could grow in my private bedroom. I''m sure I saw the condition of my private bedroom was fine before! Or I just didn''t see it carefully. Whatever it is, do your best Aiko! Destroy the dangerous forest pest before my mother finds out that there is something interesting growing in my private bedroom! Taapp... Taapp... Cttaass... The fast attack given by the thorny plant vines was like a whip that continued to move toward my body. My eyes were starting to see slow down, I could see that the plant vines had fine thorns that would be very painful if they hit my skin. "Gaaaahh!!" Cttaass... While I was thinking about something while avoiding the attacks that came towards my body, a scream came from Aiko who was hit by one of the vines with fine thorns spread on each vine. Srraakk... With one quick pull of the vine, it made Aiko''s body torn and destroyed. With thin thorns growing around the vine, it made it look like a saw that was often used by forest lumberjacks. Getting one attack from that vine would cause one of my limbs to be cut like butter hit by a blunt knife. I don''t want to exaggerate but it was very dangerous if I got hit by just one attack. "Huufftt... Haaahh..." Aiko suddenly retreated towards me with her human body that had been cut off at the arm. Teess... Teess... A bright blue liquid that didn''t look like blood began to drip from her severed limbs. "Forgive me for never fighting before, Supreme Commander." "I''m too bad at fighting and get seriously injured in my first battle experience," Aiko said as she reformed her severed limbs from the whip of plant vines. "I will make sure that this first experience will make me one step ahead as a stealth slime fighter that my Supreme Commander can rely on!" shouted Aiko as she began to attack the plant vines that had been waiting for her to attack again. The twists and turns of the whip made me wonder about a plant that had its own awareness. Unlike the Elf race who could control the power of nature with frightening movements such as bending woody plant stems, this was much more complex with small particles that triggered my danger detection ability. With my body starting to feel the signs of danger approaching, I tried my best not to go too far into my private bedroom and chose to leave all of this to Aiko. Without any weapons to use, it seemed like I would have to rely on my magic-casting abilities as backup support. Luckily, I had a variety of support magic spells that could be cast from a distance. Stretching out my right hand, I drew a support magic circle pattern to cast on Aiko who was struggling to attack a vine without knowing the original target that should have been easily attacked. "This is my first time doing this, so forgive me if it makes your body feel a little strange." "O darkness that is hard to see without the reflection of light... shine in the true darkness... Blackout!" with the chant of this one magic spell, I triggered a darkness of night around me and made Aiko into a speck of darkness that tried to eat the light around her. The view of my eyes was starting to get dark saw several small dots in the air that became a gap from the body that was invisible and well protected by camouflage magic. "I-It''s so dark. But I can see what I should attack!" exclaimed Aiko who started to become a speck of darkness that tried to eat the light that was shining brightly in front of her. In the darkness that slowly started to eat the sunlight began to shine brightly through the window of my private bedroom. I could use the momentum of this darkness to move towards a safe point after the vines of plants that attacked me had lost their attack target. "Ah, so that''s how it is. As a plant, you need sunlight as a source of your power, huh?" My little whisper that began to look in this darkness carefully and observe the movement of the whip-like plant vines had lost its accuracy. The support magic spell that I had activated was Blackout. As the name implies, it is a magic that creates a space where light will be devoured by darkness. My private bedroom which was brightly bathed in sunlight was suddenly swallowed by a pitch-black shadow that made it a little difficult for sunlight to penetrate it. In that darkness, only Aiko and I could see clearly like a night hunter who was able to see her surroundings. "Aiko, I have given you a favor that makes that things unable to see you in this darkness." "Show your best ability to defeat the mushroom that has become a forest pest!" I shouted which echoed throughout my private bedroom. Like an echoing voice that rang here and there, it created a sound wave that restricted Aiko''s movements in fighting the mushroom that had consciousness. "I understand, Supreme Commander!" Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire "I will finish this immediately and clean your private bedroom with all my might as a slime who is at the top of the food chain decomposer!" Aiko shouted with her loud voice that echoed around the room that had become dark. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though the room around us had become dark and there was not a single point of light shining, it did not make it difficult for Aiko to deliver a counterattack that was able to cut one of the vines that functioned as a whip. "Hyyaahhh!!" with a roar that showed her position in this darkness, I seemed to understand that Aiko really did not understand the concept of utilizing a dark room for a sneak attack. Slllaasshhh!! Paaannggg!! When Aiko''s scream echoed along with one of her hands that turned into a sharp sword blade, it made her hand penetrate the vines that functioned as a whip to attack and made her accidentally deliver a fatal attack that hit one of the walls of my balcony that was filled with iron poles. My long-range support magic chant seemed to give Aiko too much of an advantage. She never missed a single deadly attack while her opponent often missed until some of the furniture in my private bedroom was destroyed by her attacks. Baaammm!! Kaabbaaamm!! I, who was watching this from a distance, could only sigh lightly. "Looks like I have to buy new furniture again after all this is destroyed," I muttered softly while continuing to watch the room that had become pitch black and saw the thin silhouette of Aiko moving nimbly in the darkness. Swiisshh... Sllaasshh!! Ccttaass!! Aiko''s agile movements and the unsheathing of her hands that had become deadly sharp swords made me a little interested in teaching her a sword skill that came from the Mio family. With her amateur technique, it would be a shame if Aiko''s abilities were hampered because she was the first to experience a fight like this. "Ahem!" I cleared my throat a little and give a small touch of Aiko''s sword-fighting style. "Aiko, can you listen to my words through the Soul Tame communication channel?" While using the Soul Tame magic chant that was personally connected to Aiko, I tried to give a little direction to Aiko to use this darkness as a deadly attack for herself as a stealth slime that is truly a terrifying specter behind the darkness. [ S-Supreme Commander?! ] Aiko replied to my question with her body movement suddenly stopping. "Continue your movement, there are some vines that will attack you blindly in the darkness," I said to warn Aiko about what would happen next. Following my words that were connected in the Soul Tame communication channel, Aiko looked around her dark surroundings and felt a whip attack that was spreading towards her through sound vibrations. Aiko immediately jumped and avoided every vine that shot toward her body. Baaamm!! Kaaabaaamm!! Baaammm!!! Daabaaamm!! The blind attack made my private bedroom a mess with all the broken furniture that began to scatter. In the darkness filled with this eerie aura, I felt that the main body of the mushroom that Aiko was fighting began to show its presence slowly. This dark but clear view gave a surprise to the mushroom''s body which was shaped like an umbrella head with plant vines that were shaped like tentacles. "Ugh, tentacles again?" I grumbled as I continued to watch the mushroom from a distance. "Are tentacles the highest anatomical form that a living creature like this can evolve?" I continued while turning my face away when I saw such a disgusting form. [ Supreme Commander, I know that the shape of tentacles like that looks bad and a little disgusting. ] [ But it is the most suitable form to use in all conditions. A form that can coil, strangle, and grip an object tightly is the right choice for monsters like us. ] "I don''t want to hear about those tentacles that lack creativity!" I denied it directly, not wanting to hear any answers that defended the tentacles. [ E-Eeehh... Uuhh... ] Aiko tried to give another answer but her body was too busy avoiding the attack that was heading towards her. Sllaamm... Baaammm... With that one last attack, I could see the shape of a fat mushroom body with a strange liquid that looked like it was leaking out. [ Hoohoo... so that''s how it is. ] [ A dying forest pest... ] [ It feels good to kill a dying forest pest. ] I don''t know what Aiko said with her sudden movement of stabbing the mushroom''s stomach until it exploded. Blllaarrr... The explosion destroyed my bedroom''s furniture destroyed. Chapter 170 Volume 2 - Epilogue - The End of My Winter Holiday The last attack launched by Aiko had made the fat mushroom''s body explode like a bubble of soap that had been hit by a small sharp object. With the loud explosion sound, I could feel that it would attract everyone''s attention. That was proven by my mother who suddenly moved quickly using the teleportation magic chant that was accurately beside me. The transportation magic circle suddenly expanded rapidly as if opening another path to add someone who wanted to teleport with my mother. Seeing the complexity of my mother''s teleportation magic circle which was getting bigger and branching, it seemed that the sound of the explosion had made my entire family panic. "Wow! It''s so dark!" my mother screamed in her loud voice. "Rommel-chan, are you coming in too?" continued my mother who couldn''t see anything clearly in the darkness of my Blackout magic chant. Snnaapp... Snnaapp... My mother tried to snap her fingers and I could see some light magic chants that wanted to illuminate this place but were immediately devoured by the darkness that seemed hungry and thirsty for a light source. In this darkness, I could see my mother, father, and my twin step-sister who also teleported after hearing the sound of the explosion of the giant mushroom body that had been defeated by Aiko. "Hmm? Why isn''t my light magic chant shining?" behind this darkness, I could see my mother who was holding her magic staff, and her cute confused facial expression after not realizing that her light magic chant was not active. I immediately smiled slyly to tease my family who were in absolute darkness like this. By moving my silent footsteps and sneaking without a sound, I pulled one of my mother''s hair and poked her cheek. "Hiiikkk!! Rommel-chan! Please don''t do that!" my mother shouted with a small movement trying to reach something from behind absolute darkness like this. "I''m not doing anything, Amagi," my father refuted in a calm tone along with his alert attitude as he touched the hilt of his sword that was ready to be drawn at any moment. "Please don''t joke around when it''s this dark!" my mother refuted in a high tone of voice. "I am not doing anything right now," my father replied with a quick response. "Kuuhh!! Y-You always tease me in times of darkness like this!" In my mother''s small panic who couldn''t see clearly in the dark, I could only smile sarcastically after knowing that my mother was a little afraid of dark places that made her unable to see clearly. Together with the overflow of her magical energy trying to cast a light magic spell as illumination in the darkness, it indicated that my mother was very restless when she was in this darkness. Carefully and placing a gentle touch on her cheek, I began to pull it slowly. "Hiiieee!! Rommel!!" Swuusshh... Feeling a soft pull on her cheek, my mother did everything she could to hit aimlessly. The magic staff in her grip was swung blindly without aim. Wuusshhh... Swwuusshh... The swing made her magic staff emit air friction until it occasionally hit my father''s body who was standing not far from her. "Calm yourself, Amagi. You could hurt Alice and Alyssa who also entered a dark place like this," my father replied while holding back every blow from my mother''s magic staff that hit his body. "..." I who saw this tried to stay calm and as much as possible to hold back my laughter so that it would not be heard until this excitement ended. Wuusshhh... Swwuusshh... "I don''t care! As long as you stop teasing me in this darkness!" my mother shouted along with the panic of her body which gave blunt attacks in the form of her magic staff in all directions. Since my mother was in panic mode for a while, my gaze was now fixed on my twin step-sisters who were holding hands as if they wanted to protect each other. Their hands were clasped together and their magic staffs were ready to attack with a spreading attack magic chant in all directions. I think that''s too dangerous. Oh, Alice and Alyssa, you can hurt Father and Mother with a spreading attack magic chant like that. But that didn''t stop me from wanting to tease them even more! With slow steps and not making too much noise, I immediately walked to Alice''s side who was on guard for an attack aimed at her. Fuuuhhh... With a thin gust of wind from my mouth, I gave Alice a surprise attack that was not dangerous. "Hiiii!!" With that panic, Alice began to release her magic chant that moved in all directions and I gave a quick silent protection magic chant to my Mother and Father. Baaammm... The omnidirectional attack chanted by Alice triggered Alyssa to do the same thing by releasing the binding of her omnidirectional magic attack chant. Baammm... Luckily no one was hurt thanks to my quick silent protection magic chant. For the sake of safety from that little prank, I started tickling Alice and Alyssa''s bodies together until their magic staffs fell. "Hhhuukk... Eheheh... Waaahh!!" Alice who received my tickling attack immediately dropped her magic staff and now looked very panicked after losing her magic staff. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh no! My magic staff!" Alice shouted which rumbled in this darkness. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire After Alice''s magic staff fell, now I had to focus on Alyssa who seemed to have more resistance to the tickling attacks aimed at her. "Uuhhh... this feeling... isn''t that you, Lily-nee?" whispered Alyssa who seemed to understand the source of this tickling attack came from me. "C-Can you stop this little prank, Lily-nee?" continued Alyssa''s small whisper with an expression on her face that could no longer hold back her ticklishness to laugh. "Uuhhh... aahahh... Hahaha!" Alyssa''s last defense began to waver making her release her magic staff until it fell. Seeing my sisters who were currently unprotected from the tickling attack on their bodies, I again carried out an attack that tickled their bodies until they laughed receiving the ticklish attack. "Ehehe..." "Ahaha..." Alice and Alyssa let out their little laughter that burst out laughing after receiving the tickling attack on their bodies. The tears that began to fall from their little laughter immediately flowed down their cheeks and gave an impression of happiness from laughing. I who was tickling my twin step-sisters now stopped after Aiko who had finished her task stood looking at me from a close distance. "What are you doing, Supreme Commander?" asked Aiko while standing alertly after her task of defeating the mushroom that was a forest pest was finished. Thanks to the question given by Aiko, it made my little prank exposed. I immediately released my long-range support magic chant in the form of Blackout to show this room filled with darkness filled with bright shining light. Cttaass ... With a snap of my fingers, I stopped my Blackout magic chant and showed the condition of my private bedroom which was now a mess with furniture that had been destroyed as a result of Aiko''s fight with the forest pest mushroom. Syyuuuttt ... Like night changing into day quickly, it made my entire family who were panicking in the darkness immediately calm down. Thhaampp ... Tahhmaapp ... After the dark situation became brighter, my wrist was suddenly touched by Alice and Alyssa. "Onee-sama..." "Lily-nee..." With a look of annoyance and smug smile on my face, I could see Alice and Alyssa seemed to want to retaliate against the mischief that tickled their bodies. With the sudden attack, I got a surprising attack from them. A kiss that filled my right and left cheeks from each of their soft lips. The warm kiss given by Alice and Alyssa made me look like an older sister who was punished with guilt after teasing her younger sister. "Uumm... Alice... Alyssa..." I who enjoyed the soft kiss from their lips now had to restrain myself from the movement of their tongues that began to lick my cheeks. "Isn''t this too much by giving my cheeks a lick?" I asked with a casual attitude after feeling the small mischief from their lip kisses that began to turn into small licks that caressed my cheeks as if marked by them. I exhaled with relief. My little prank was now repaid with another little prank from my twin step-sisters. Aiko who was staring at me showed an expression of surprise about what had happened to me. An expression that showed that she did not understand what had happened. "Lily, I think we should talk about this," said my mother from a distance with an expression in her eyes that seemed to want to tell me something. The fear of the dark seemed to have disappeared from my mother and was replaced with the disciplined and rule-filled personality of Marchioness Amagi. "Umm, Y-Yes?" I replied while standing still and enjoying Alice and Alyssa''s tongue licking that began to wet my cheeks. With the awkwardness after teasing my own family, I got a small punishment to make dinner that was completely made by my own hands. A small punishment for my prank, but it didn''t make me regret it! Along with the punishment that my mother had set. We started to clean up all the furniture in my private room that had been destroyed by the explosion of the forest pest mushroom body. Aiko who felt responsible for exploding and destroying the furniture in my private bedroom also started to clean it up by devouring everything. Her disgusting slimeball body started to work hard to eat all the remains of the mushrooms that grew in my private bedroom. In addition to the mushrooms that grew in my room, it seemed like several other rodents started to form a household in my private bedroom. I immediately handed all of that over to Aiko who seemed professional with this task. All I was doing now was relaxing with my family while cleaning up the mess left by Aiko''s battle against the forest pest mushroom. If only the battle had been a little late and my mother had noticed, it would have made my private room used as her research. Luckily that didn''t happen. My private room was still safe from my mother''s curious touch. Yes, it made me feel relieved and lucky after getting help from my own family to clean up my private room which was filled with special things built by nature. After a day of cleaning my room from the inevitable destruction, I immediately made a special dinner for my own family without getting any help from other busy maids. The special dinner ended with a report on the progress of the cleaning that had been carried out through the Rommel Mansion Cleaning Operation which was recently revised by my mother to become a deep cleaning after my mother saw the condition of my private bedroom which was filled with various existences left by nature. With this warm dinner, I could feel that family was a comfortable place to eat while giving dinner to our guests such as Earl Timoti, Princess Anastasia, and the three holy girls who had become Saintesses. This special dinner made me feel truly blessed by everything. I feel lucky when I was born and blessed like this. [ Volume 3 - Completed! ] --- Author Afterwords --- Hello, I am the author who worked on this book. Thank you to the readers who have supported this book until I completed volume 2. This long journey of writing this book will not be successful if there are no readers who are interested in reading it. For that, I would like to thank all the readers for setting aside your valuable free time to read it. Being an author who holds the responsibility of writing a chapter dedicated to the privilege chapter itself is indeed not easy. In addition to writing every day and providing quality that is not much different from the previous chapter, I also experienced the greatest challenges in human history, namely laziness and sudden fever. Because this novel volume 2 is finished today, I will convey sad news to the readers, like "Don''t buy the privilege chapter first because it only contains drafts and my weak self is trying to recover after being sick with a fever". I know that this recovery seems trivial, but what can I do... all the privileged chapters only contain random drafts from the previous chapters. So save your coins well and support other authors first before buying the privileged chapter of this novel again. And the good news... this novel continues to volume 3! But please forgive me if the storyline will be a little slower than usual because my brain is too dizzy after recovering from a fever and feeling lazy to get up from writing on time. After all, my body is difficult to lift to get out of bed. I know that it is just a classic excuse, but it is also a reality where laziness is indeed difficult to fight by me who is getting lazier when I have this fever. With all these writings, I would like to once again thank you for the support of all readers. Thank you very much, Yurii_sensei. . . . . . P.S. Here is some code for redeem. ABDHY49R4Y6SH43NB ABDHY9AH6EP6D3SWA ABDHYNZGSEQED92SA Chapter 171 Volume 3 - Prolog - Another Days Three weeks have passed since the Marquess Rommel Mansion Cleanup Operation began and the Golden King Bear Hunt Operation ended. During the winter end weather, it was starting to feel warm and the winter snow was melting. I was busy with a sight that made me wonder. Taakkk... Putting down the cup of tea I had drink some of, I looked at Princess Anastasia and Hana who were having a small tea party with me. "I know you are on vacation to welcome the arrival of spring, which is starting to feel warm. Do you plan to go back to work after spring melts the last snow?" I said in a calm tone while peeking at Princess Anastasia and Hana, who were enjoying every sip of tea in their cups. The reason I questioned this was their overly relaxed attitude as women who had been given a great responsibility by others. Princess Anastasia who was responsible for taking care of the important matters of the Aurora Kingdom from behind the scenes and Hana who had served as a holy Saintess who worshiped the Goddess Aurora. Those two big responsibilities couldn''t be separated by taking a relaxing vacation like this under the pretext of welcoming spring. Ciel and Sia, who were aware of their duties and responsibilities as Saintesses, had left to finish some business after I gave them a farewell in the form of a love mark on their sensitive body parts. Taakkk... Princess Anastasia put down her cup of tea and looked at me with a gentle gaze. "I still have a lot of free time because this is just the beginning of a not-so-busy season, Lily," answered Princess Anastasia with a sweet smile that made me absorb every glimmer of her smile. Taakk... Hana also put down her cup of tea to reply to my previous words, "I also still have free time to inspect the land around here and take on some work to bless the land of farmers who are ready to plant." Princess Anastasia and Hana gave an answer that fully held their responsibilities. I didn''t have a problem with them not returning to work. It''s just that for the past few weeks, they have been continuously staying in my private bedroom. All activities such as bathing, eating, and sleeping were always done together. That made Alice and Alyssa a little fed up with them until I forced by my twin step-sister to chase them away in a gentle way. However, I was a little awkward and reluctant to chase them away because they had helped clean Marquess Rommel with the help of human power until this Mansion became cleaner and worthy of being a place to live again. Before the total and deep cleaning was completed, my mother wanted to destroy this Mansion after finding several rat nests and cockroach nests in her bedroom. However, with the help of Aiko and several stealth slimes that were able to hunt such disgusting pests, destruction from my mother''s offensive magic attack was successfully avoided. I nodded for a moment and looked at both of them, "You girls are busy, huh, after the Marquess Rommel family became a neutral faction. We feel relaxed after doing business cooperation that is not tied to any faction in the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom. Although our income has decreased, it does not make us work as hard as usual and it benefits us in terms of income compared to previous expenses that have to participate in the larger economic wheel." "Lily, I know that in terms of business, it benefits you. But, does Marquess Rommel not want to return to being a faction that supports the royal family?" It seems that the answer I gave has made Princess Anastasia feel worried and gave a look that hopes that my family will return to being a faction that supports the royal family. The worry given by Princess Anastasia made me think twice before answering. For some strange reason, my father had refused to return the command baton that had been given by him. So, technically I am still the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family, and everything I say will be considered the decision of the entire Marquess Rommel family. Hiding the fact that I was still the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family, I had to be careful with the response I gave to Princess Anastasia. I shook my head before answering. "My father still hasn''t decided anything and we seem to be very comfortable with a life that doesn''t get any trouble from any noble factions in the Aurora Kingdom Capital. It''s not like we''re having any major problems in the Aurora Kingdom Capital, right?" I replied, taking up another topic. "I don''t think that''s quite right, Lily," Hana said, butting in on my conversation with Princess Anastasia. "In the Aurora Goddess Shrine itself, several donors from various noble factions are competing with each other to force the Aurora Goddess Shrine to take a stance that sides with one of them," Hana''s expression suddenly became serious as she said that. "It''s taboo for us to get caught up in political conflicts after what those people did in the past who were willing to burn a Saintess for the simple reason of political interests in acquiring the Aurora Goddess'' worshippers," along with Hana''s words, I could see the anger in her eyes and her clenched fists. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Hana''s words made Princess Anastasia lean back on her chair and support her chin with her hand, "I think it can''t happen again, right? They have even recorded the wrath that Goddess Aurora has given by giving a severe divine punishment such as crop failure and long drought in the past." "With clear evidence of the divine punishment that Goddess Aurora has given, I''m not sure that the Temple of the Goddess Aurora will side with one of the factions that are corrupt and has committed many crimes that have provoked Goddess Aurora''s anger," Princess Anastasia continued, supported by a nod from Hana. Has something like that happened before? I didn''t know that the dark history was triggered by the dirty and deluded nature of humans to burn a Saintess who represented Goddess Aurora in this mortal world. Was there someone that stupid in the past? I accidentally put my hand on my chin as if thinking hard about the very stupid incident in the past. "That was truly a very stupid act. No wonder the current Saintess is filled with fake Saintesses except Hana," I muttered, sounding like I said it in a tired tone. "Eh? Lily realized it too?" Princess Anastasia replied with a surprised face. "Yes, how could I not realize it if they only have a large magic core without a blessing of holiness given directly by the Goddess Aurora? Unlike the holy magic core possessed by Hana, the difference that far really made me realize that they were just fake Saintesses with only a large magic core talent," I replied while giving a realistic answer to Princess Anastasia. "Uuh, it would be a big problem if people like Lily could realize such a big difference. I even planned to select a Saintess with a large and abundant magic core potential so that they could deceive the people of this kingdom," Princess Anastasia replied with an honesty that came from the bottom of her heart. "Deceiving people who truly understand magic is a big mistake," I replied in a joking tone. "Especially with Hana who became a real Saintess who received blessings directly from the Goddess Aurora," I continued with a faint smile to Hana. When I said that sentence, I now remembered the day when the Goddess Aurora asked for my help to kiss Hana''s lips as a sign that Hana was the Saintess who was directly chosen by the Goddess Aurora. That made my cheeks feel like they were blushing and I turned my gaze away from Hana. "Uuhh..." I sighed a little after remembering such an embarrassing past event. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My attitude of starting to look away from looking at Hana seemed to make Princess Anastasia curious about what was happening to me. "Hmm?" Princess Anastasia looked at me and Hana alternately. Unlike me who realized that I was remembering the past event, Hana seemed to be holding her lips after remembering the day when she became a Saintess who was directly appointed by the Goddess Aurora through the intermediary of my kiss. "What happened between you two?" asked Princess Anastasia with her eyes filled with black shadows. "I feel like Lily is hiding something related to Hana," said Princess Anastasia as she moved her body closer, which was originally sitting beside me, and now moved to sit in my chair. "Did something happen about Hana who has become a Saintess who was directly chosen by the Goddess Aurora?" Princess Anastasia urged with her body now pressed against mine. "Princess Anastasia, you are too close to me," I said while holding back the pressure of her body that was now touching me until her breasts pressed against my body. "I just remember the day Hana became a Saintess, that''s all!" I shouted while trying to move Princess Anastasia away from the pressure of her body that had touched me. By moving my body to release Princess Anastasia''s body, I glanced at Hana whose face was now covered in a red blush that looked like a tomato. Oh, Hana, if you make an expression like that. You will be in real trouble after Princess Anastasia finds out about your awakening as a Saintess! I tried to control my emotions after Princess Anastasia was near me. With her face starting to pay attention to every detail of my expression, Princess Anastasia seemed to be guessing about what was happening that day. "Lily, you''re not trying to hide something from me, are you?" asked Princess Anastasia in a suspicious tone. I secretly wanted to run away using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish techniques, but what happened next would make Princess Anastasia sure about what she was thinking. I wanted to hide the secret that kissed Hana''s lips to make her a Saintess. Uh, what should I do to escape from this kind of pressure? When I was confused thinking of a logical answer. I suddenly remembered one important embarrassing thing when the incident happened. "Princess Anastasia," I said in a shy and fake tone. I did my best to give an act that made Princess Anastasia believe the words I was going to give. "You know that on that day I made an embarrassing mistake, even though you were there at that time," I said with a vague answer that made Princess Anastasia think hard. "On that day, I became a little girl who looked rude and had no manners in managing the situation that was happening in front of my eyes," with this acting that I gave, I looked like a girl who was ashamed of my past attitude that often caused a lot of trouble. Yes, I know that this acting is just pretending and making another answer about what Princess Anastasia is thinking right now. I hope it will work to deceive Princess Anastasia with another prejudice about me. Chapter 1 - The Letter The wish I gave seemed to have come true. Princess Anastasia now seemed to be thinking about something else about my past behavior that seemed like a little girl who would make enemies anywhere. Although it was an incident in the past with me being unable to hold back a feeling of irritation after being belittled just because of my light brown skin color, now I could give a reply to the insult calmly and full of threats. With the incident in the past where there was an attack from a slime that had become a Sin-Eating Slime and the curse spread by Zoe that marked several noble families. I seemed to have become a walking disaster that could bring disaster if someone challenged it. The attack by the Sin-Eating Slime and Hana who became a Saintess of the Goddess Aurora, were two major historical events that would probably be recorded in the history of the Aurora Kingdom and studied by people in the future. The most important of all was the incident where my name would be recorded as a troublemaker or spreader of the curse that caused the collapse of several great noble families'' glory. I didn''t feel guilty about this. Their descendants'' mistakes have become the source of the disaster of Zoe''s curse that has been planted for the entire family''s descendants as well. It could be said that they deserved the curse from Zoe after they had so arbitrarily insulted and belittled others when they were at the peak of their glory. With that incident, at least I have made some historical events that make my name remembered until the future for the decisions and consequences of arbitrary actions taken by nobles with other nobles. It also made me wonder whether the feud between the factions that support the noble family and the factions that oppose the royal family will continue to insist on carrying out behind-the-scenes actions such as trying to acquire the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Uuh, this will make me look like a villain in the future," I muttered a little while taking a cup of tea and drinking it. In this small tea party, I seemed to be completely exhausted by the questions and suspicions given by Princess Anastasia. I occasionally glanced at Princess Anastasia who was working hard to understand my previous words. The day the Royal Palace was attacked by a party held on her special day and the birth of a Saintess that coincided with her special day. Indirectly, it made Princess Anastasia and Hana complement each other. An incident that made me sad but was overwritten by an incident that made me happy. Like water mixed with oil but suddenly produced a new liquid that tasted good as the main seasoning for a dish that had fatty meat as the raw material. Just thinking about it, my body started to get goosebumps if all those incidents were caused by me who thought too short-sightedly in making decisions. "Lily, I want to ask about this. Has the Goddess Aurora ever said anything about me?" asked Hana who suddenly appeared behind my body with a wide smile on her face. I, who was thinking about something before, was surprised after Hana suddenly appeared beside me. A heavy question that was the same as Princess Anastasia''s question. I slowly put down my cup of tea and tried my best not to choke after getting a question like that. Taaakkk... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After carefully putting down my cup of tea, I tried to answer Hana''s question with a calm facial expression. "The Goddess Aurora?" I replied to buy time which made me think about the appropriate answer to give to Hana. "Yes, I feel that the Goddess who is dejected... Uhh... I mean the Goddess who has abandoned humanity has a hidden plan after making me her holy Saintess," Hana said with a sweet smile on her face. It seems like I heard Hana''s words that slightly insulted the Goddess Aurora, but I will pretend not to hear it. "There is no special message given by the Goddess Aurora to me. She only told me to maintain a good relationship with you," I replied while hiding all the bad behavior of Hana and the Goddess Aurora who did not get along with each other. Even maintaining my calm attitude has made me exhausted with Hana''s one question. "A good relationship with me? What is that like?" Hana asked further while getting closer to me. It seemed like Hana did this on purpose after Princess Anastasia got close to me. With the two girls pressing their bodies closer to me, it felt like I had just teased two girls at the same time. If anyone else saw this, how could I deny it? Hana brought her body closer until it was like she was hugging me tightly. The small chair I was sitting on felt like it was holding the weight of three human bodies which started to make it creak and scream as if it wanted to break. With a calm and gentle attitude, I immediately stood up and pulled the two girls'' bodies that were supporting their bodies on mine. "I''m going to go take care of some things," I said to escape from Hana and Princess Anastasia''s questions who were now pressing their bodies against mine. "It seems like I''m going to be busy," I said further while releasing their bodies that were tightly attached to mine. "Ehh? Even though our tea party isn''t over yet?" said Princess Anastasia who looked disappointed after I wanted to leave to take care of some things. "Haahh... you''ve been working hard lately, Lily," said Hana who looked sad when she saw me who was going back to work taking care of something. When I was about to leave them who still wanted to have a small tea party, I suddenly got a feeling of pulling a heavy weight on my right arm and left arm. "Hmmm..." with my feelings starting to get worse, I glanced beside me and saw these two girls seemed to be locking the movement of my arms so that I wouldn''t leave this small tea party. "Lily, don''t you want to take one more sip?" said Princess Anastasia as if she wanted to give me an incitement to make me stay longer to attend this tea party. "Lily, can I help you work?" Compared to Princess Anastasia who seemed to want to force me with incitement and seduction, Hana seemed like she wanted to join me who was going to work inspection the Marquess Rommel Main Mansion for the renovation and cleaning that had been done previously. These two women seemed like they wanted to follow me whenever they had nothing to do. I took a deep breath and started to move away from them, "I''m really busy today you know..." As I moved away from them, I suddenly heard them move quickly to sit down and finish a cup of tea before going after my footsteps who wanted to do a special inspection of Marquess Rommel''s residence after the family vacation. During the busy activities of the Maid on duty, I was accompanied by Hana and Princess Anastasia walking through the hallways that were still part of the hallway of my private bedroom. This long hallway had been completely cleaned by Aiko without leaving any traces of dust and dirt stains that could be seen by the naked eye. "Hmm..." with my small mumble, while paying attention to every gap in the walls of the hallway, I tried to find small mistakes left by Aiko but no dirt was missed by Aiko. "I''m impressed with Aiko''s hard work who can clean these hallways without leaving a single trace of dirt. If all slimes could be tamed and think like Aiko, maybe a house cleaning service with a herd of slimes could be a brilliant business idea," I said in a small tone praising the hard work done by Aiko along with the other stealth slime herd. "Yes, this is the result of maximum hard work for an evolved monster," following my work which was inspecting a total cleaning of the Marquess Rommel Mansion, Princess Anastasia looked like she was rubbing her index finger to check the dust left behind. When her index finger touched one of the hallway walls, there were only traces of her fingerprints left on the wall without any dust stains. "So clean, I also want to experience a place to live as clean as this," grumbled Princess Anastasia who was now starting to pay close attention to the hallway walls. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire "With cleanliness like this, wouldn''t it be a waste to do inspections every day, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia as she stepped closer to me. "I have to do this because this Mansion has been abandoned for a long time since our family vacation. Some wild plants such as mushrooms and moss which are natural pests to decompose an object in the forest have grown abundantly until it makes us have trouble to clean them. I''m worried if they will grow back if not detected by my inspection," I replied with an answer that made Princess Anastasia nod. "I understand the main point of this inspection. But mold and mildew take a long time to grow, right?" Princess Anastasia asked as she looked around. "Oh, Your Highness. Mold and mildew are things that can easily grow like other plant pests. Their unexpected appearance is an indication of humidity that can damage a building. As a Saintess who once worked at the Aurora Shrine near a water source, I can feel how troublesome this kind of inspection work is to prevent further damage to the Aurora Shrine building," Hana now chimed in about this troublesome work with her life experience of having worked at one of the Aurora Shrines with high humidity levels. "I don''t have such a tough life experience. Thank you for sharing that experience and information about useful knowledge," Princess Anastasia smiled as if she had gained new information about forest pests that could damage buildings after being allowed to grow for so long. "You''re welcome, Princess Anastasia. Now let''s help Lily inspect the entire Marquess Rommel Mansion!" Hana exclaimed in an excited tone with her fists raised. Seeing these two women who could disagree and be good friends made me confused in dealing with them. "Am I being too excessive when thinking about them who often disagree and are good friends like this?" I muttered a little, starting to question their relationship. I immediately ignored my bad thoughts about their relationship it seemed like they were pretending to be friends in front of me by continuing my important work to do an important inspection of the Mansion that was restored to be my residence. Along with the sound of our footsteps walking down the hallway and paying close attention to every corner, I heard the sound of small footsteps from Sebastian who seemed to be looking for me. From a distance, our gazes met and we exchanged greetings with our nod. Sebastian began to approach me who was with Princess Anastasia and Hana. With a letter in his hand, I could feel that there was a new problem.